Dear Reader,

Thank you for selecting my novel to read. Be sure to sign up for my newsletter for up to date information on new releases, exclusive content and sales.

Before you sign up, add melanie@melaniemoreland.com to your contacts to make sure the email comes right to your inbox!

Always fun - never spam!

My books are available in both paperback and audiobook! I also have personalized signed paperbacks available at my website.

LOVE captured in words

xoxo,

Melanie

Also by Melanie Moreland

Vested Interest Series

BAM - The Beginning (Prequel)

Bentley (Vested Interest #1)

Aiden (Vested Interest #2)

Maddox (Vested Interest #3)

Reid (Vested Interest #4)

Van (Vested Interest #5)

Halton (Vested Interest #6)

Sandy (Vested Interest #7)

Insta-Spark Collection

It Started with a Kiss

Christmas Sugar

An Instant Connection

An Unexpected Gift

The Contract Series

The Contract (Contract #1)

The Baby Clause (Contract #2)

The Amendment (Contract #3)

Standalones

Into the Storm

Beneath the Scars

Over the Fence

My Image of You (Random House/Loveswept)

Contents

Bentley

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Aiden

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Maddox

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Epilogue

Bonus Content

Halloween Isn't Just For Kids

BAM Interviews Author Melanie Moreland

You’ve met the men of BAM…

Books by Melanie Moreland

A Note From The Author

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Bentley - Vested Interest #1 by Melanie Moreland

Copyright © 2017 Moreland Books Inc.

Registration # 1145110

ISBN # 978-1-988610-04-7

All rights reserved

Edited by D. Beck, E.S. Carter

Cover design by Melissa Ringuette, Monark Design Services

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any

means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information

storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, events, and places portrayed in this book are

products of the author's imagination and are either fictitious or are used fictitiously. Any

similarity to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Family is not only blood. Friends become our family through love.

To my friends, old and new, I dedicate this book to you.

Phyllis, Patti, Sharon, Laura, Edwina, Karen,Trina, Deb, Jackey.

Hugs and love.

To my Matthew

My world is complete because of you.

Bentley

I stepped outside and inhaled a lungful of air. After the past four days of steamy, oppressive heat, the rain that soaked the ground and broke the humidity had been a welcome relief. In the early morning hours, it was cool and fresh.

“Your paper, sir,” Andrew, my houseman, said.

I nodded and took my copy of The Globe and Mail, looking down the street, pleased to see my car approaching. As usual, Frank was on time, a fraction early, actually—the same as me.

The car rolled up to the curb, and the rear passenger door opened. Aiden Callaghan, my head of security and right hand, eased his massive form out of the seat, and waved his arm with a flourish.

“Your ride, Eminence.”

Ignoring his tone and usual jibe, I slid into the back seat, snapping on the seat belt. I unfolded the paper, the newsprint still crisp and unblemished. Often, if Aiden grabbed the paper before I did, it was creased and smeared, the edges dark with coffee stains or sticky from whatever donut he was shoving in his mouth at the time. The man was an endless pit, it seemed.

“Mr. Tomlin’s office, sir?”

“Yes, Frank.”

I began to study the financial section, when Aiden’s finger bent over the top of the paper.

“Not even a good morning, asshole? Thanks for being here so early? Nothing?”

I rolled my eyes and snapped the paper back into place. “That’s what I pay you for.”

There was silence.

With a low groan, I folded the paper. “Good morning.”

He leaned back with a grin, resting his arm along the top of the leather seat. “Morning, sunshine.”

“Don’t push it.”

“Can I ask why we’re heading to a meeting at the crack of dawn? You own the company you know. You could schedule meetings for times not typically seen only by night owls and prostitutes.”

I bit back my smile at his dig. “I have a full day.”

“I think you like to piss off Greg and get him into the office extra early.”

I glanced out the window. It was early. There was next to no traffic, which for Toronto, was unusual. I preferred early morning meetings. I rarely slept past five, and I liked to start my day not long after I woke.

I lifted one shoulder in a dismissive action, then grinned. “For your information, Aiden, I’m certain night owls and prostitutes have long since headed to bed. Besides, I did tell you I didn’t need you to be there this morning.”

He shook his head. “Nope. I told you, we aren’t taking any chances.”

With a sigh, I brushed a small piece of lint from my pants. “They were idle threats. Nothing has come of them. You’re being overly cautious.”

He bent forward, all traces of levity gone. “Whoever it was, threatened your life, Bent. I don’t take that as idle. They mentioned the deal you’re determined to finish, so they know something about you. Until it’s done, I’m sticking like glue.” He sat back. “Plus, it gives me a chance to piss off the big shot lawyer, too.” His grin returned, wide and wicked.

Aiden and Greg seemed to have a love/hate relationship. Aiden respected Greg, yet there seemed to be a constant push and pull between them.

I’d met Aiden when we were at university. When I opened my business, I brought him and another friend of ours, Maddox, on board. They’d been with me ever since.

Greg became my lawyer six years ago. He was an odd man, his personality dry and cool, but brilliant. He was what I needed in a lawyer. Emotionless, in control, and always wanting to win.

My phone beeped as we arrived at our destination. I glanced at the screen with a grimace.

“Greg is running late. His car wouldn’t start. He’ll be about forty-five minutes.”

“Great. Breakfast then? The place over on Queen?”

I peered out the window. “I’m not overly hungry. You go. Take Frank and get breakfast. I’ll grab coffee in the shop over there.”

“Bent,” he warned, “not alone.”

“Aiden, no one is around. No one knew my schedule but you, Greg, and me. You can watch me walk in, and be back in forty-five.”

“I don’t like it.”

I held up my hand. “I want a coffee and some time to read the paper. Go.” I grabbed my newspaper and flung open the door. “I know lots of self-defense moves—you trained me yourself. If someone comes at me with a coffee cup, I can take them.”

I slammed the door behind me, and strode across the street, not giving him a chance to argue. I was certain he’d go grab something and sit around the corner watching, but that was up to him. I was in a public place, and highly doubted I was in danger. He was being his typical, overprotective self. I wanted to be alone and gather my thoughts. And coffee was on the agenda.

* * *

It wasn’t one of the chain shops, but it was packed. I could smell the baked goods and rich scent of coffee in the air. People were everywhere, coming and going. All the tables were full, but I could see a few were getting ready to leave. I stood in line, tapping my foot impatiently, waiting my turn. I got my coffee in a takeaway cup, and added a cranberry-lemon scone to my order that looked tempting. After paying, I turned and scanned the room, scowling at the lack of an empty table. I walked farther into the store and rounded the corner, spying a vacant chair against the wall. At least I could sit and wait for a table.

I strode toward the corner, cursing when my foot caught on something, sending me lurching to the left. Luckily, I kept hold of my coffee cup, but some of the contents spurted through the opening and landed on the table tucked behind the wall. My paper fell out from under my arm, and my cell phone skittered across the worn linoleum tiles.

“Oh, shit,” a horrified voice exclaimed. “I’m so sorry!”

Without looking, I slammed my cup on the table, then grabbed my paper and phone off the floor. I booted at the shabby rucksack that had tripped me, knocking it out of the way. It was small and old, the edges worn and ragged, the brown color faded in spots.

“Hey, no need to kick my stuff!”

I lifted my head, meeting the angry gaze of the owner of the rucksack. A girl glared back at me, her dark brown eyes challenging.

My gaze flew around the table where she was sitting. All alone at a table for four, she took up the entire area. Books, an old laptop, coffee, an empty plate, a second, larger rucksack, and her jacket were flung around.

“You don’t have enough room? You have to use the floor space, too?”

Her cheeks colored, but she didn’t back down. “It fell off the chair.”

I snagged the handles, dropping it on the empty chair beside her. “You should have picked it up off the floor.”

“Are you hurt?”

“No.”

“Then stop being such an ass.”

I blinked at her. “You can’t call me an ass.”

“I think I just did.”

“You don’t even know me!”

“So, once I get to know you, I can call you an ass?”

My lips quirked.

“I mean, dude, I said I was sorry, and you’re the one who slopped coffee on my papers,” she responded in a snarky tone, dabbing at the drops of coffee with a napkin. “What else do you want from me?”

Dude?

It took me a moment to find my voice. “The least you could do is to allow me to sit since you’re the only one with any room at their table.”

She pursed her lips and shrugged. “Knock yourself out. I’m working, so don’t bother me.”

“I have no intention of bothering you. I require a place to sit. That is all.”

She waved her hand and bent over her notepad. Sitting, I shook out my paper, folding it into a neat quarter to read an article that caught my eye. I wiped at the damp corner where my coffee had dripped and tried not to glare at the girl who made it happen.

Despite my best intentions, my gaze drifted back to her. She gnawed at the end of her pen as she read her scribbles. Long, curly, honey-gold hair tumbled over her shoulders, and she reached up to toss the long strands back, the movement catching my eye. Her face was oval, her skin creamy. She had high cheekbones, and her mouth was full and rosy. I noticed several glints in her ears, and I caught the flash of color by the back of one lobe. It appeared to be some sort of tattoo. She glanced up, her rich chocolate gaze meeting my stare.

“Want to take a picture?” She winked. “It lasts longer.”

I felt a strange heat creep up my neck, and I cleared my throat. “I was wondering how it was you managed to take up the biggest table in a shop that is so busy at this time of the day, is all.”

Her grin was broad and mischievous. Those chocolate orbs shone with mirth.

“Special privileges.”

I relaxed against the chair back, taking a bite of my scone, closing my eyes briefly in appreciation. It was still warm, thick, dense, and buttery. I swallowed and met her stare. “Oh? How do you rate special privileges?”

She pointed at the scone. “By making those.”

Her words surprised me, and I smiled in delight. “You made these? My compliments to the chef. They’re great—really delicious.”

“Well, the ass has manners.”

“May I remind you it was your rucksack that caused me to trip in the first place?”

“I realize.”

I chuckled. “And still I’m the ass?”

She shrugged and looked back at her notebook. “I call them as I see them.”

I wiped my fingers and took a sip of my coffee. “You bake scones here every day?”

“Every morning before I go to school.”

“School?”

She indicated her books. “Yes.”

“Isn’t it early for classes to be back? It’s only August.”

“I’m taking extra courses over the summer.”

“What are you taking?”

Raising her head, she tapped her pen against her chin, staring at me. Too late, I realized I was talking and interrupting her.

“I apologize. I didn’t mean to interfere with your studies.”

“Are you always so formal?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Like that. Your speech.”

“I suppose I am.”

She glanced around, tugging her sweater tighter. I noticed it was thick and heavy—an odd garment for summer. I felt compelled to ask.

“Do you always wear such thick sweaters in the summer?”

She sighed and shook her head. With a grin, she stuck out her hand.

I looked between it, and her face. Her hand was small, the fingers delicate. There were silver rings on two of her fingers, and a heavy Celtic band on her thumb.

“I’m not going to keep chatting with a complete stranger, even if he’s cute and likes my scones. I’m Emmy.”

She thought I was cute?

“What happened to me being an ass?”

“Oh, I still think you are, but you have a great smile when you relax. So, let’s try this again.” She raised her hand higher. “Hi, stranger, sitting at my table. I’m Emmy.”

I clasped her hand in mine, shaking it. Her skin was soft, her palm cold. “Pleased to meet you, Emmy.”

She leaned forward, still holding my hand, her voice quiet. “This is the part where you tell me your name.” She winked. “Unless you prefer me to continue to call you ass.”

I started to laugh. She was droll.

“Bentley.”

“Bentley?”

“Bentley Ridge.”

Her eyes dropped as she withdrew her hand, running her fingers over the table.

“Bentley Ridge?”

“Yes.”

“Your name is Bentley Ridge.”

“We’ve established that, Emmy. Yes.”

“Did your parents not like you or something?”

“Excuse me?”

“It sounds like a swanky subdivision. Come live at Bentley Ridge Estates where the living is easy!”

I gaped at her.

She slapped her hand over her mouth, her dark eyes large in her face. “I shouldn’t have said that.” She bent close again. “But seriously, has no one ever said it to you?”

“No!” I snapped. I was sure people had thought it, but no one ever stated it out loud. “They haven’t.”

“I’m sorry. I spoke without thinking.”

I picked up my coffee. “I’ll find another place to sit. You can go back to studying.”

Her hand shot out, grabbing my arm. I looked down at her fingers against the navy fabric of my suit—pale, small, and frail.

“No, please, I was teasing. I do that when I’m nervous—make jokes and say things without thinking. I’m sorry.”

I huffed and sat back down, unsure why I did so. She grimaced anxiously and plucked at the sleeve of her sweater.

“I have a condition,” she announced.

“I’m sorry?”

“I get cold easily. I have really poor circulation. So, when you’re hot, I’m comfortable. When you’re cold, I’m freezing. That’s why I wear a sweater in the summer, and it’s why I’m sitting at this table. It’s sort of tucked away and the air conditioning doesn’t work well back here, so it’s not as popular.” She grinned, and a deep dimple appeared on her left cheek. “In the winter, it’s reversed, and it’s so hot here no one wants this table, but it’s perfect for me.”

I realized she was trying to make up for her teasing by sharing something personal, and my annoyance lessened. “Is it serious?” I asked, somehow curious. “Your condition.”

“No, it’s something I’ve dealt with since I was a child. It’s like a temperature malfunction; more annoying than anything.” She shrugged. “People think I’m overdramatic, but it’s a simple fact of life for me.” She went back to her work.

I sipped my coffee and finished my scone. It truly was delicious.

I studied my table companion again while she had her attention on her laptop screen. She was frowning, tapping her chewed pen on her chin, mouthing the words she read. Her brow furrowed and she pulled her sweater tighter. I wondered if there was a way to make her more comfortable. Startled, I shook my head at the strange thoughts. She looked my way, and our gazes locked. The sunlight streaming through the window caught her eyes. The light was bright enough I could see small flecks of gold around her pupils, like bursts of sunshine. Her expression was no longer challenging, but gentle. The need to share something with her filled my thoughts, and I leaned closer.

“My father was Winston Bentley Ridge the second. I’m the third. I hate the name Winston, so I use Bentley. I know it’s pretentious”—I shrugged—“but I’m told often enough I am as well, so it fits.”

She smiled at me. A huge smile that showed off her straight, white teeth.

“So, a pretentious ass then?”

I gave up trying not to laugh. She was honest to a fault. “You got me.”

“Rich too, I suppose.”

“Rolling in it.”

“Yep, I figured. All rich, pretentious assholes come to Al’s Coffee Shop for the scones.”

“Of course. They’re amazing. I heard it at the club.”

I found it odd I was sitting there, joking with a random girl about my life—and, enjoying it. Possibly, it was because she didn’t believe a word I said, even though some of it was true.

“Where’s your bodyguard?” She lifted her eyebrows dramatically. “Is he waiting for your signal to pounce? Take me out for my insolent behavior?”

“No, you’re safe. He’s having breakfast down the street. He’ll be along shortly. If I change my mind, though, you’d best run.”

“Are you serious?” Her mouth was agape.

“About having a bodyguard? Yes.”

“Wow. I’ve never met anyone with a bodyguard before today.”

“It’s not a big deal.”

She snorted. “Yeah, we all have one. Mine must be having his nails done right now. He likes them short, so they look good when he holds his gun.”

Once again, I chuckled.

She glanced at her watch. “Oh shit. I’m late!”

I watched, amused, as she slammed her laptop shut, gathered up her papers, and shoved it all into the larger rucksack haphazardly, yanking on the zipper to get it closed. It took everything in me not to tell her if she organized things better, her possessions would last longer and be in better shape. The rucksack was falling apart—both of them were. I wondered why she carried so many items that she needed two rucksacks. I reminded myself it was none of my business. Seeing my car pull up outside, I stood.

“I’ll see you out.”

She waved her hand in front of her face. “Oh Lord, such manners.”

Smirking, I indicated she should go ahead of me. At the door, I reached around her, letting her out first.

Outside, Aiden stood by the car, his arms folded over his mammoth chest.

“Whoa. Is that him?”

“It is.”

“Well, you’re safe, I believe.”

“I think I’m good.”

She turned, and her hair lifted in the breeze, the color vivid in the sun, a mixture of blonde and brown that swirled around her face. I had the strangest urge to lift my hand and tuck the loose strands behind her ear. Instead, I cleared my throat and stepped back.

“Thank you for allowing me to share your table, Emmy. Have a good day.”

A look of disappointment crossed her face, then she nodded.

“You too, Rigid. I am sorry about tripping you. Try to use your smile a little more, okay?”

“Ridge. It’s Bentley Ridge.”

She ignored me. “Can I tell you something, Rigid? My name isn’t Emmy.”

“It’s not?”

She leaned up on tiptoes, close to my ear, her small hand resting on my forearm. “No. It’s Winifred.”

“Winifred?”

“Yep. Winifred Windfall. That means, really, I’m Freddy Money. So, Bentley Ridge isn’t that bad.”

I could feel the amusement growing in my chest once more. I felt the brush of her lips against my cheek.

“Have a good day.”

She spun on her heel and walked away, peeking over her shoulder with a wave.

I watched her until she disappeared around the corner, my grin fading as she did.

Bentley

“Who was that?”

I glanced over at Aiden with a shrug. “Some girl I spoke with in the coffee shop.”

“You spoke with some girl?”

“We had a conversation, yes.”

“She’s hot. You get her number?”

I rolled my eyes. “She’s a university student. I highly doubt she’s interested in spending time with a thirty-two-year-old man.”

He looked concerned. “She looked older than the normal student. What’s her name?”

“Emmy . . . I think.”

“You think?”

I waved my hand. “Inside joke.”

He narrowed his eyes. “Did you approach her or did she approach you?”

“For fuck sake, Aiden, don’t start. She isn’t someone out to get me. I was looking for a place to sit, and there was an empty chair at her table. I sat there. We chatted. No big deal.”

I turned, checked for traffic, and hurried across the street, hoping Greg had finally made it into his office. Aiden was right beside me, mumbling.

“It’s not like you to chat with someone, that’s all. Or say, ‘inside joke.’ Never mind the fact I saw her kiss your cheek. You don’t let people get close.”

He was right on all his facts; I couldn’t argue. I rarely went out of my way to talk to a stranger, even pretty ones. I never got close to people because I liked my personal space. But I didn’t want to talk about it. I pulled open the door and strode to the elevator, pushing the button.

“Give it a rest, dude.”

He gaped at me. “Did you just call me ‘dude’?”

I hid my amusement.

He crossed his arms, the material of his shirt stretching across his shoulders. “What’s going on with you, Bent?”

I ignored him, scrolling through my phone.

“I wish you’d gotten her name. I could vet her; make sure she’s on the up and up.”

I huffed in annoyance. “It was a chat in a coffee shop. It was two people sitting at a table, being polite. I’ll probably never see her again, so there is no need to vet her. You are driving me crazy with this shit!”

“It’s my job.”

“To protect me or drive me crazy?”

He grinned. “Both.”

With a heavy sigh, I walked past him and into Greg’s office. It was too early for his assistant to be at her desk, and since his door was open, I went in, unannounced. He was at his desk, two coffee cups already empty. I swore he lived on the stuff. He stood, reaching to shake my hand. He was tall and heavy-set, with a thick neck and chest, a head of wiry, brown hair brushed high off his forehead, and brown eyes. His face was long with heavy jowls, his expression impassive. He looked older than his years. He never gave anything away, which made him a great lawyer.

“Greg.”

“Bentley. Sorry about the delay. Faulty battery, it seems. I had it replaced last week, and the one they put in was defective.”

“I assume they will be replacing it.”

“Oh, yes. And then some.”

Knowing Greg, “and then some,” meant a lot of free mechanical work for his car. He was a master of manipulating situations to go in his favor. His negotiation skills were infamous.

We got down to business, going through some new deals I was structuring. He made notes, offered suggestions and opinions. Aiden was silent, but I knew he was absorbing the entire conversation. He had a knack for remembering details. I pushed the last of the paperwork Greg’s way. “I don’t like the wording in these two documents. It’s too vague.”

“I thought so, as well. I’ll get it changed.”

He pushed another file my way. “I took the liberty of changing some wording in this one. The non-compete wasn’t detailed enough.”

I scanned the document and signed it. “Good catch.”

“It’s my job,” he stated dryly. “You should know by now I have high standards.”

“And rates. Your bills rival every other expense in my company.”

“You get what you pay for. I’m sure you agree I’m worth it.”

Before I could respond, Greg’s assistant arrived, bringing him in another black coffee and a plate of dry, whole-wheat toast. She brought me in a mug of coffee and a bottle of water for Aiden. She had been with Greg since he opened his business. He still addressed her as Mrs. Johnson. I did, as well. Greg didn’t believe in treating employees as anything other than that. Employees. He didn’t particularly approve of my less structured way of dealing with my staff, and he disapproved of working with “friends.”

I took a long sip of the hot brew, leaning back in my chair.

“What’s the word on the Lancaster deal?”

Greg swallowed the last of his toast and drained his coffee. “Dead end.”

“How is that possible?”

He shook his head. “Whoever bought those two parcels of land doesn’t want to be known, Bentley. There are so many numbered corporations; I can’t track down who really owns them. I’m not even sure if they’re the same person. The red tape is endless.”

I stood, pacing the room. “I still don’t know how they bought them right out from under me.”

He shrugged. “It was a closed bid. They bid higher.”

“I overbid. I was certain I’d get them. You were, also.”

“I thought you would. They obviously wanted them, and you were outbid.”

I fisted my hands, flexing my fingers, tightening them, trying to relax. “But why? I own all the land between them. They’re small pieces. It hardly seems worth the effort.”

“And they’re standing in the way of you building your vision. I think they’ll come to you with an offer soon enough. I assume they’ll be looking for a lot of cash.”

“Right. The parcel of land I want is still going up for sale in September? The large one?”

“Yes. Bids are due mid-month. The decision will be announced in October.”

“I want it.”

“I’m aware.”

“Once I have that piece, I can build, even if they don’t sell.”

“Not to the same specs.”

“Close enough. Once I start, they’ll sell.”

“Unless you’re outbid.”

“Don’t let that happen, Greg.”

“Again, it’s a closed bid, Bentley. I’ll put in the offer you want, but I have no control over the other bids.”

Shoving my hands into my pockets, I stared out the window as I rolled the small beads hidden in the folds of the material. The action always calmed me.

I had bought some land a few years prior, with a vague idea in mind. As it grew and developed, I realized I needed to purchase more of the area. Slowly, I accrued additional land in the neighborhood. Then, it was as if I became cursed. I got into a bidding war for a large piece, which went up for sale last year, and it cost me way more than I wanted. When the two parcels of land that sandwiched the middle piece became available, I overbid, determined to get them so I could move ahead with my dream of revamping the neighborhood. Upscale homes, expensive boutiques, restaurants, and clubs. Furious didn’t describe my state of mind when I lost the parcels of land to an unknown entity, and all efforts to reach out and purchase them had proven fruitless. Greg was like a dog with a bone, but even he and all his resources couldn’t find the identity of the purchaser. It was frustrating.

“Any other threats?” Greg inquired to Aiden.

“A couple. Very few people know of Bent’s plans for the area, but they seem to be fully aware.”

“A leak, perhaps? Computer hacking?”

“We’ve checked and double-checked. We’ve added security, changed passwords, encryption, and protocols. We have even cut back on the number of people with access to information. It’s down to a handful.”

“Is it worth it, Bentley? Is this project that important? You usually walk away when a deal isn’t working and move onto something new.”

I spun around, facing him. “I’ve been working on this for a long time. I want to see it through.”

“Someone is threatening your life.”

I waved my hand. “It’s not the first time. It’s a couple of anonymous, vague notes.”

“And pictures of you that mysteriously appear.”

I had to admit those were troublesome, but I shrugged. “They want me to back off. They see what I do—the huge potential in a once overlooked area of the city. If I step back, they’ll move in and do exactly what I am going to do, making themselves a fortune.”

“There are other projects. Other ways to make money.”

“I’m not letting some coward hide behind miles of paperwork and numbered companies, and scare me off. No one is going to kill me over a land deal.”

“Stranger things have been known to happen,” Aiden interjected. “You’re not taking this seriously enough.”

“And you’re taking it way too seriously. We’ve dealt with this in the past.”

“I don’t like it. This situation feels different.”

Greg reclined in his chair, contemplative. “I agree with Aiden, it does.”

I looked between them. “Well, I never thought I would see the day the two of you agreed on something.”

“Think about it, Bentley. I heard of some other parcels of land coming up for sale. Take on a different project.”

I shook my head, stubborn and defiant. I hated manipulation, especially by a faceless enemy.

Greg shrugged. “Okay, fine. I’ll keep digging.”

“Good.”

I shook his hand. “Keep me posted.”

My day was a busy one, and I went from meeting to meeting, finally ending up back in my office late in the afternoon.

It was strange how every time my mind was free, memories of the morning filtered through. The sound of Emmy’s voice. The way her eyes flashed with wit. The dimple that appeared when she smiled in a certain way. For some reason, I wanted her to smile at me. I wanted to hear her laugh. I even liked the gentle way she teased me about my life. In the short time I had sat with her, she made me feel . . . lighter. As crazy as it seemed, I wanted the chance to see her again.

My phone rang, and I picked it up.

“Ridge.”

“It’s Greg. I have those documents redone. I’ll have them sent over tomorrow, and you can sign them. I’ll have the courier wait, and he can bring them back to me.”

“Great.” I paused, as an inane idea formed. “Wait, I’ll come to you, and sign them there.”

He sounded surprised. “Are you sure?”

“I’ll be over same time as this morning.”

“Do you have other meetings this end of town?”

“Yes. See you tomorrow.”

I hung up, and turned my chair around, studying the bustling city outside my office window. I didn’t have a meeting. I had no business in that area of the city tomorrow or the rest of the week.

Except . . . I fancied a scone.

Perhaps, if I were lucky, a smile from the girl who made it.

Bentley

The next morning, I was inexplicably nervous. I picked out my favorite suit—dark gray with pinstripes—and added a brilliant blue tie. I studied my face in the mirror. I certainly wasn’t model material, but I’d been told I was handsome. My hair was thick, a sandy brown in color, curly and unruly. I had to use product to keep it in place. I only allowed a slight wave at the top where it was a touch longer. I was tall, and because of the workouts I did with Aiden, my shoulders broad and my waist narrow. My eyes were a bright blue—something I inherited from my mother, and my brains from my intelligent father. My personality came from my upbringing. Quiet. Staid. Always able to control my emotions.

Boring, Aiden would tell me.

I withheld my plans from Aiden today. I knew he’d be pissed, but I’d deal with him later. I slipped into the car, holding my paper. Frank raised one eyebrow in a silent question.

“Mr. Tomlin’s office.”

“Mr. Callaghan?”

“He won’t be joining us.”

His lips thinned, but he didn’t say anything. The drive was silent, as I read my paper undisturbed. When we arrived, I stepped out. “I’ll call you when I’m ready. It will be about an hour.”

He drove off, and I crossed the street. I tugged down my shirtsleeves, feeling edgy. I didn’t know if she’d be there. Perhaps she wouldn’t want to speak with me again. I had been rather short with her. I thought how much I liked the soft press of her lips on my cheek, and the way her voice sounded in my ear. I straightened my shoulders. I was being ridiculous. Chances were, I would get a coffee and a scone, and head to Greg’s office.

But if I was being truthful, I hoped she would be at her table.

I pulled open the door and joined the line. It was as busy as yesterday. This time, I got a larger coffee, and was pleased to see a pile of scones. Cinnamon raisin today. After adding one to my order and paying, I went directly to the back, making sure there was no rucksack waiting to trip me. She was at her table, head bent over as she scribbled away. Her hair was in a thick braid hanging down her back, and today, I could clearly see the tattoo behind her ear. A bass and treble clef twisted to form a heart, the black and red ink vivid against the creamy white of her skin. Glinting in the light was a row of earrings that went right from the lobe to the top.

She tilted her head, her voice dry. “Did you want a picture?”

“Good morning, Emmy. Or should I call you Freddy?”

She chuckled. “Whichever you prefer.”

I slid into the empty chair across from her. “Not much into selfies, I confess.”

She snorted. “That’s when you take your own picture, Rigid.”

“Ah. Then taking yours would be?”

“Stalking,” she deadpanned, making me chuckle. “You need to learn the lingo if you’re gonna hang with the cool kids.”

I broke the scone in half, taking a bite and savoring it. She certainly could make delicious scones.

“Is that what you are, Emmy? One of the cool kids?”

A pained look passed over her face, and for a moment, she looked sad. Her smile reappeared, and she shook her head. “Nope. Never have been.”

“How long ago, exactly, were you a kid?” I asked, trying to appear nonchalant.

“I’m twenty-five. How old are you?” Her eyes widened mischievously, and she leaned forward, her voice almost a whisper. “Are you like, ancient? Thirty?”

“Thirty-two, actually.”

She laid a hand on her heart. “My God, one foot in the grave. No wonder you act so oddly.”

Oddly? My lips curled in amusement as I repeated her word in my head.

“If you mean polite and respectful, then yes. Ancient is a good word.”

“I mean you need to loosen up a little. Act your age.”

I scowled as I sipped my coffee. I thought I was acting my age. I didn’t know anything different.

I studied her. It was warmer today, but she was dressed in a man’s pale blue shirt that was miles too big on her and wrapped in a cropped navy sweater with loose sleeves. I had noticed her leggings when I sat down, and the old sneakers on her feet. The sleeves of her shirt hung down past her wrists, leaving the ends of her fingers showing. She was almost huddled in her chair; her shoulders bowed in as if warding off the cool air. Without thinking, I stood, pulled off my jacket, crossed to her side of the table, and slid it around her shoulders. When I retook my seat, she was staring at me, her hands clutching the lapels of my jacket.

“Why did you do that?”

“You looked cold. I thought it might help.”

“Thank you.”

I inclined my head with a teasing grin. “Men of an older generation know how to treat a lady.”

I noticed the way she burrowed into my jacket. The odd thought of wanting to wrap her in my arms and help her get warm drifted through my head. It bothered me to see her chilly.

“You’re only seven years older than I am. Hardly a different generation. It’s nothing really.”

I ignored her remark. I had a feeling the vast differences between us were more than simply age. “May I buy you another coffee?”

“No, thank you. I’ve had two.”

I held up my bag. “Scone? I assure you, they are delectable.”

“Such a charmer, but no.”

“Where did you learn to bake scones?”

“My grandmother. She was Scottish and loved her scones. She made them all the time when I was young. I had her recipe book, and I practiced until I got it right. I started adding different ingredients to them to make them interesting. One day, I needed help to persuade Al about an idea, so I made them. They were a hit, and Al and I came to an agreement.”

I wondered what sort of help she required as I wiped my fingers on my napkin. “Smart man.”

She chuckled, the sound low and soft. “I’m glad you like them.”

I sipped my coffee. “They are the only sweet thing I have allowed myself in a long time.”

She made a face. “Oh. One of those.”

“I’m sorry?”

She sighed, leaning back in her chair. “Rigid is a good name for you, isn’t it? I bet you live your life planned to the letter. Your diet is perfect, you have a workout regime, you get your suits made by the same tailor, and your hair cut the exact same way by the same barber. You know what suit you’ll wear with what specific tie. Everything organized and in line.”

“Nothing wrong with being organized.”

“Nope. If it works for you, then great.”

“Not your style?” I asked, curious.

She fiddled with the edge of her dog-eared notebook. “No. I’m lucky to be on time for my classes. I’m sometimes grateful to find clean clothes because I forget to go to the laundromat. I rarely plan my day, because I like to see what happens during the course of it and go with the flow. I tend to get caught up in the moment, and it leads to me being late for things. I get into a lot of trouble at times, but I handle it.” She grinned. “I bet you’re punctual, aren’t you? For everything.”

She had me there. “Yes, I like being on time. What about school?”

She smiled, tracing the edge of one of her books. “I make school a priority. I love learning and my courses, so I do show up for those on time.”

“So you can be structured, you simply don’t choose to be.”

“I suppose.” She wrinkled her nose at me. “Can you be spontaneous?”

“Of course I can.”

“Name the last spontaneous thing you did.”

I sat back with a smirk. “I dumped my bodyguard and came here, hoping to have coffee with you.”

“So, he doesn’t know you’re here?”

“Nope.”

She indicated to the right with a jerk of her head. “I wouldn’t be certain of that statement.”

I turned and looked in the direction she had glanced. Aiden sat at a table near the front, glaring at me. I twisted back, slouching.

“Shit.”

“Are you in trouble?”

“It would appear that way.”

She lowered her voice, becoming almost breathy. “And you did it to come see me?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

I shrugged, unable to explain my strange behavior. “I have no idea. I liked talking to you yesterday.”

“I wasn’t very nice.”

“I liked your directness. You made me laugh. Very little makes me laugh.”

Her breath hitched. “That’s so sad.”

Before I could respond, her eyes grew large. “Uh-oh. He’s coming over.”

Aiden appeared at the table, crossing his arms. It always seemed to double his size, making his already tremendous bulk seem enormous.

Emmy looked up at him with a bright expression. “Hey, Mr. Bodyguard!”

He glared at her, then at me. However, she refused to be ignored and tugged on his sleeve.

“Hey, Tree Trunk. We’re talking, and frankly, you’re interrupting. Maybe you could, I don’t know, go back to your table?” She smiled at him, broad and mischievous. “I could give you my driver’s license, and you could run a background check on me. Make sure I’m not a danger to your boss or anything. It would help pass the time for you.”

I tried to hide my amusement at her brashness. Aiden narrowed his eyes and looked shocked when she thrust out her hand. “I can’t believe I have to do this, two days in a row. Hi, I’m Emmy.”

For an instant, I was certain he would refuse to react. Then he loosened his shoulders and accepted her gesture, engulfing her small hand within his. “Hey, Emmy. Sorry to interrupt. I need one moment with Bentley, and I’ll be out of your hair.”

She gazed up at him. “Wow. You have incredible eyes.”

He was taken back. “Ah, thanks.”

“Are you going to give him shit?”

“Um . . . yeah.”

“Okay, then.” She waved her hand. “Have at.”

He winked at her. “For a little thing, you got balls.”

“Big cojones,” she informed him.

He chuckled. “Good to know.”

He turned to me, his humor disappearing. He leaned forward, his hand resting on the table, and his voice low. “We are going to talk about this later. But for now, I’ve sent Frank back to the office, and I will be over there”—he pointed to the table at the front—“and will go with you to Greg’s. Next, we’ll do whatever else you need to do and head to the office. Then we are going to have a chat, am I clear?”

I knew when to push Aiden and when not to. I nodded. “Clear.”

He straightened. “Good. Nice to meet you, Emmy. Your scones are wicked, too. Bent raved about them yesterday.”

“Thanks.”

He held out his hand. “I’ll take your driver’s license, though.”

“No!” I snarled. “Leave her alone, Aiden.”

“She offered.”

“She was teasing you. Leave.”

Emmy scribbled something on a piece of paper, handing it to Aiden. “Will that suffice?”

He shoved it into his pocket and nodded. “For now.”

He sauntered away, sitting back at his table.

“What did you give him?”

“My name, address, and date of birth. He can work for the rest.”

“You didn’t have to do that, Emmy,” I assured her, pushing aside the memories of his remarks yesterday about vetting her.

“It’s fine. He takes his job seriously.”

I cleared my throat. “Sorry about that.”

“He cares about you.”

“Yeah, he is a good friend, and I’d be lost without him.”

“Yet, you came here alone?”

“I wanted to see you, and I thought he might make you uncomfortable.”

I wasn’t sure how to tell her the actual truth. I wanted to spend a little time with her, alone, as me. Bentley, the man. Not the person who needed protection. Just me.

“It’s fine, Rigid. I’m good with it.”

I met her gaze, her eyes bright in the light. They were warm, intelligent, gentle, and so dark they looked like the richest espresso you would sip in the early morning hours; the kind that brought you to life.

Strangely, that was how I felt when I sat across from her. I made yet another spontaneous decision.

“I’m going to take you out.”

“I’m sorry?”

“On a date. Friday evening.”

“And, what may I ask would this date consist of?”

“Well, the usual, I suppose. Dinner. Drinks. That sort of thing.”

She laughed softly, shaking her head, the light catching the blonde glints of her hair woven into the thick braid. “I see. Like a date, date.”

“Yes. Eight o’clock.”

“No.”

“Pardon me?”

“I said no.”

“Why?” I scowled. “I thought you said the age difference was fine.”

“It has nothing to do with the age difference,” she stated patiently.

“Aiden won’t intrude.”

“That doesn’t bother me either.”

“What then?”

“If you want to ask me out on a date, I suggest you do so.”

“I thought I had?”

“No, actually, you informed me you were going to take me out. You never, in fact, asked me.”

I blinked at her, unsure how to respond, and cleared my throat. “I beg your pardon.” I leaned across the table, all teasing gone. “Would you accompany me to dinner on Friday?”

She pursed her lips. “I’m not sure I can.”

“Do you have plans?”

“No.”

“Are you married? Seeing someone?”

“No.”

“You don’t like me? You find me repugnant?”

Her lips twitched. “Far from it.”

I ran my hand through my hair in frustration. I was certain I’d never worked as hard for a date. “Then what could possibly stop you from going out with me?”

Her bravado fell away, and for the first time, I saw a glimpse of her vulnerability. She looked uncertain, her fingers clutching at the lapels of my jacket, twisting the material nervously. She crouched forward, her voice soft.

“I don’t think I have anything I could wear that would be appropriate.”

“I’m sorry?”

“Look at you, Bentley. Your suit probably cost more than my rent for an entire year. I don’t have a dress suitable to go out with you.” She hesitated, casting her gaze downward. “I wouldn’t want to embarrass you.”

An emotion I had never experienced swept through my chest. Tenderness dripped into my heart at her pained confession. I liked hearing her say my name, though.

“Emmy.”

Her eyes remained locked on the table, her color high.

“Look at me, please.”

She met my gaze, and I hated the look of uncertainty I could see there.

“Understand something. I don’t care what you wear. You can wear exactly what you have on now, and I would be proud to be seen with you. That being said, I am open to going somewhere less fancy than I’m used to. I know a couple of small places I like because the food is good, and the atmosphere friendly. I won’t even wear one of my suits. How about that? A casual dinner out.” I sucked in a deep breath. “Would you have dinner with me Friday, Emmy?”

She beamed, her eyes glowing. “Yes, I would love to.”

“Excellent.” I handed her my phone. “Perhaps I could have your number to call and arrange it with you?”

“No more morning visits?”

I shook my head as she added herself to my contacts, then took my information, so she had my number. “I wish, but no. I have early morning meetings scheduled the rest of the week. I will have to survive without your company or scones for the next couple mornings.”

She stood, handing me back my phone, and slipped my jacket from her shoulders. I slid it on, trying not to notice the fact it now smelled like her. Soft, summery, light. I smiled at her and moved closer. “Just so we are clear? You look lovely—although, I’m wondering who the shirt belongs to.”

She glanced down, fingering the worn cotton. “I have no idea,” she quipped. “They come and go at my place, leaving their clothes all the time.”

My eyebrows shot up, and she giggled. “Relax, Rigid. I got it at Goodwill. I have a tie I usually wear with it, but I couldn’t find it. I wore it anyway, even though it doesn’t feel complete.”

“Laundry day?” I guessed.

She nodded. “Tonight, I hope.”

She allowed me to carry her rucksacks to the front. Again, I wondered why she carried two of them. She disappeared behind the counter for a minute, and I waited patiently for her to join me outside. Aiden was leaning on his car, watching us intently, and I turned, blocking his view. I handed her the heavy bags. “May I offer you a lift to school?”

“No, I like to walk.” She held up a small bag. “I got you a couple of extra scones to see you through the mornings before your meetings. If you warm them in the microwave, they’ll be good.”

I took the bag, touched. “Thank you. I will enjoy them.”

We stood regarding each other. Unable to help myself, I ran the back of my hand down her cheek. “I hope the rest of your week goes well.”

“I’m sure it will. I have something to look forward to now.”

She stepped back and began to turn away.

“Wait!”

She spun around. “Yes?”

I shoved the small bag containing the scones into her hands, and loosened my tie, yanking it over my head. Before she could react, I tugged it down her neck, lifted her heavy braid, and slipped it under the collar. I slid the knot up loosely. I wanted to give her something, and my tie was the only thing I could think of at the moment.

“Because, you know, the outfit isn’t complete without a tie,” I offered with a grin. I felt an odd thrill at the sight of my tie resting on her neck, the brilliant blue blazing against her shirt.

She glanced down, her grin bright. “It does. Especially this tie.” She leaned up on her toes, kissing my cheek. “Thank you,” she breathed out, and pushed the bag back into my hands. She stepped back, her face aglow.

“Have a good day, Rigid.”

I had no idea what that girl was doing to me, or how she made me feel lighter, happier than I had in a long time.

Still, she did.

I raised my hand in a wave.

“You too, Freddy.”

Bentley

Aiden didn’t say a word as we crossed the street. I knew he was behind me, but I didn’t acknowledge him. He was silent in the elevator, and aside from a nod to Greg, remained that way as I went through the documents, making sure the wording was what I wanted. I signed and handed them back to Greg.

“I want to meet next week about my bid.”

“I assumed as much. Wednesday?”

I glanced through my schedule, and before I replied, added Emmy to Friday. Simply seeing the words on my phone made me happy.

“Something funny?”

I glanced up. “No. I needed to add something before I forget.” As if I could possibly forget. “Wednesday is good.”

He tapped away at his computer. “Okay. See you next week. I’ll come to the office?”

“No, I’ll come here.”

He regarded me curiously. “That’s twice you’ve come to me. What’s going on with you? We usually meet in your office.”

I shrugged. “Trying to be accommodating.”

He threw back his head, laughing loud. “Good one. Now, really. What’s going on?”

Ignoring him, I stood, and smoothed down my jacket, remembering the way Emmy’s hands had held the lapels. “I’ll see you next week.”

His amusement followed me out of the office. Aiden rose, following me to the elevator, still not speaking.

“Just spit it out,” I snapped.

“Oh, feeling a little testy you’re being ignored? Imagine that.”

I started to speak, and he held up his hand. “We’ll talk when we get to the office.”

“You’re being—”

He pushed forward, glaring down at me. I was tall, standing at 6’3”, but Aiden had a good four inches on me. He was tense and angry, and I was certain he had expanded. His chest seemed larger; his bulging arms gigantic.

“I said the office.”

I nodded, not wanting to make him angrier. When we got to the car, I busied myself on my phone. Unable to resist, I texted Emmy.

Have a good day, Emmy. Looking forward to seeing you on Friday evening. When you have a moment, please send me your home address.

She responded instantly.

So formal, even in texts. You already have my address. I live above the coffee shop. Apt C. Use the back stairs to come up. I look forward to seeing you, as well, Mr. R.

She lived above the coffee shop?

I thought about the building that housed the coffee shop, and apparently, her home. It was two-storied, old, the brick crumbling in places. Located close enough to the school she could walk there daily, but it was in a busy business neighborhood and right on a main street. Hardly the place in which a person could study quietly.

As I grimaced over the information, my phone pinged.

Are you in trouble with Tree Trunk?

I glanced toward Aiden, who was concentrating on the morning traffic ahead of us. From the scowl on his face, I knew it wasn’t going to be a pleasant conversation.

Yes, I am.

Her next text made me grin.

Want me to rescue you? I could break you out. He wouldn’t know. I’m a seasoned Ninja.

My lips twitched as I tried not to laugh.

No, I will take my punishment. It will be worth it having been able to spend some more time with you.

Her reply was short.

La, you are a charmer.

We pulled into the garage.

La? Now, who’s old-fashioned?

Simply using words I thought you’d be familiar with. That was one of my Nana’s favorites. You’re still a charmer.

I’m pleased you think so. Have a good day, Freddy.

Stay strong, Rigid.

She followed it up with one of those little faces people used with text. I had no idea how to add one. I hated texting and the way people bastardized the English language, so I always kept mine simple and short. For some reason, I wanted to send her something to make her laugh, but it wasn’t the time to ask Aiden for texting advice. I was certain the two words he would reply with wouldn’t be “for sure.”

The office hummed as we strode through the hallway. I stopped by Sandy’s desk, Aiden brushing past me without a word. Sandy had been with me since my university days. She was an older woman, refused to take shit from any of us, especially me, and kept the place running. Her gleaming white hair was swept into an old-fashioned chignon, and her hazel eyes, wise. She was tall and imposing; although below the no-nonsense exterior, there was the heart of a warm woman. I’d be lost without her.

She arched her eyebrows. “Someone is in a mood.”

“Yes.”

“What did you do?”

“What makes you think it was something I did?”

“He only gets like that when you’ve done something.”

I took the small stack of messages and papers she had for me. “I may have given him the slip this morning.”

“Bentley.”

Her opinion was clear from the way she spoke my name.

“I will apologize.”

“You hired him to do a job. Let him do it.”

She was right.

“Maddox was looking for you two, as well.”

“Okay, let him know I’m in and you can buzz him when I’m done with Aiden.” I paused. “Or when he is done with me, I suppose.”

“All right.”

“Bring us coffee in about ten minutes, please. If you hear screaming, ignore it.”

She sniffed. “I intend to.”

Rolling my eyes, I walked into my office. Aiden was staring out the window, the set of his shoulders tense, his expression serious. I placed the papers I was carrying on my desk and studied him briefly. He seemed to get more massive as the years went on.

We both showed up to apply as a roommate in a house close to the university campus. I had thought I would try dorm living, but realized quickly I hated it, so I began looking for off-campus housing. Once I met the person who placed the ad and saw the house, I knew I was no longer interested in living there, and I left. Hurried footsteps behind me made me turn, and a huge guy grinned at me.

“Dodged a bullet there, eh?”

I grimaced. “I’m trying to get away from the party atmosphere of the dorms, not live it twenty-four/seven.” I indicated the house with a tilt of my head. “I have a feeling it will be party central, daily.”

“No shit.” He stuck out his large hand. “Aiden Callaghan.”

I shook his hand firmly, hoping he didn’t crush mine. “Win–I mean Bentley Ridge.”

He raised one eyebrow but didn’t comment.

“So, I assume you’re still looking for a place?”

“I am.”

He smiled. “Why don’t we look together?”

“I’m pretty private.”

“No worries. I’m not looking for a party place either. I need a quiet place to study and a room to put my equipment.”

“Equipment?”

“I work out a lot. A basement would be great.”

I studied him. He was taller than I was, and broad, his muscles rippling under his shirt. He seemed like a decent guy. I hated it in the dorm, and I could afford to live alone, but I wanted the experience of living with other people.

“At least come have coffee with me, and we can get to know each other before you say no.”

I nodded in agreement. “Sure.”

I cleared my throat. He turned, arms crossed, and not a glimmer of his usual humor in his eyes. He was seriously pissed.

I started to speak, and he held up his hand, stopping me.

“Why did you hire me?”

I sat down at my desk with a sigh. “Because you’re my best friend, and I trust you.”

“You trust me?”

“Totally. There’s no question about it. You and Maddox are family to me.”

“You let Maddox handle all your finances. Millions of dollars. You listen to what he says. No questions asked.”

“Of course I do. He knows what he’s talking about.”

He stormed toward me, stopping in front of my desk. He leaned on the thick wood, hands balled into fists. “And I fucking don’t?”

“I never said that.”

He tossed a white envelope on my desk.

“What’s that?”

“My resignation.”

I was horrified, and I pushed the envelope back his way. “I’m not accepting it. Aiden, all I did was go for coffee.”

“You deliberately didn’t tell me where you were going this morning. You didn’t trust me with that information. I’m supposedly your right hand, and the head of your security.”

“It was coffee. No one is going to notice if I go for coffee.”

“That’s not your decision to make.”

“Aiden—”

“Bentley,” he interrupted me. “Someone is watching you. Someone knows your movements. All they need to see is a pattern. You sneaking out to meet your new fixation for coffee is going to be noticed. It’s a fucking invitation for someone to get to you.”

“Don’t call her that. She isn’t a fixation.”

“Jesus, you don’t even know her.”

“Sort of the point of taking her on a date—to get to know her.”

“Emaline Harris,” he stated. “Born in Ontario. Parents deceased. One sibling. Lives alone. No arrests, or convictions. Works part-time in Al’s Coffee Shop, and attends Toronto School of Design.”

“Is that all you got?” I asked dryly.

“I was in a coffee shop. I’ll have more by the end of the day.”

I rolled my eyes at his matter-of-fact tone. Even if I told him not to dig, he would do it anyway.

“Those are just facts. That’s not getting to know her.”

“I’ll know more, once I check deeper.”

“Leave it alone,” I warned.

He shut his eyes as he blew out a long breath. “You’re missing the point.”

“Which is?”

He tossed a picture on my desk, taken of me yesterday, watching Emmy walk away. She was out of focus, but I recognized her sweater. Did they see me talking to her?

“Fuck.”

He bent close, his voice low. “Did you think about the fact if you’re being watched, perhaps they’ll watch her, too? If I can find that information in twenty minutes, so can they.”

I felt myself blanch under his stare. I hadn’t thought of that fact. All I had thought of was seeing her again.

“I’m supposed to take her out on a date. On Friday.” I shook my head, reaching for my phone. “Damn it. I’ll cancel.”

“Stop.”

I met Aiden’s gaze. Some of the anger had gone, but he was still concerned.

“I didn’t say you couldn’t see her, Bent. I’m asking you to be careful. I’m asking you to trust me to do my job.”

“Like going on a date with a chaperone will be so much fun for her. How do I explain it? My security thinks I may be in danger, and therefore you are, as well. Can I see you again tomorrow?” I snapped.

He shrugged. “I can be discreet. All you have to tell her is I’m around.” He grinned. “It’s not like I want to sit at the table and watch you make kissy faces at her.”

“I don’t plan on making kissy faces at her.”

“Like you didn’t plan on giving her your tie? Fuck sake, Bent. That tie was five hundred bucks. I was with you when you bought it. It took me ten minutes to convince you the color wasn’t ‘over-the-top’.”

I shrugged, not giving a shit about how much the tie cost. I had a hundred more at home. And it looked cute on her.

“There’s something about her, Aiden. I want to get to know her. She . . .”

“She what?”

“She makes me laugh. She doesn’t give a shit about all this . . . stuff.” I indicated the luxurious office around us. “She would have no idea how expensive the tie was I gave her.”

He studied me for a moment. I pushed the envelope toward him again. “Don’t do this, Aiden, please. I’m asking as your friend. Not your boss.”

“On one condition. You stop doing shit like today and let me do my job. I’m with you when you’re out of the office or the house. Plus, I’m adding more cameras around the house.”

I wanted to groan and tell him to forget it. But I knew if I did, he was serious. He would walk away.

“Discreet.”

“That’s my middle name.”

“Funny, I thought it was Joseph.”

“Fuck you.”

“You first.”

He chuckled at our usual banter, then grew serious again. “I mean it, Bent. Until we figure out who took the picture, and what they want, we need to take this situation seriously.”

I looked down at the picture. I would have to tell her and give her the choice. It wouldn’t be fair otherwise. The thought of her being in danger, because of me, made me feel ill.

I held out my hand. “Deal. Now take back your fucking resignation. Shred it.”

He shook my hand, and picked up the envelope, sliding it into the shredder.

He sat down in front of my desk. “So. Where are we going on Friday?”

Emmy

I flipped through my notes, finally finding the reference I needed. As I was transcribing it into my assignment, a body slid into the chair next to me. I didn’t have to look up to know who it was.

“Hey, Cami.”

“Hi, yourself.”

With a grin, I glanced at my best friend, Cami Wilson. Her long, rich brown hair was thick and wavy, and today she sported purple highlights woven into the curls. I never knew what color they’d be next. She grinned back at me, grabbing one of my carrot sticks, chomping away. Her green eyes danced with mischief the way they always did when she was planning something. Cami was always planning something.

“Friday,” she drawled. “I got us complimentary passes to the Art Gallery for the new exhibit. There’s a reception too, so free food and booze! And hey—that’s not your usual tie with that outfit. Is it new?”

Normally, I’d be excited. I loved going to the art gallery, but I couldn’t indulge very often, with my limited budget. I enjoyed walking around on free Wednesday evenings, but it didn’t include the special exhibitions.

“I can’t go.”

She frowned, mid-chomp. “What do you mean you can’t go? It’s the art gallery, Emmy. You can study on Saturday.”

“I’m not studying. I–I have a date.”

My announcement got her attention. She leaned forward, green eyes huge with curiosity.

“You have a date? With who? Oh God, tell me you didn’t finally say yes to that awful Roger guy who keeps pestering you.”

I scrunched my nose. “Eww. No. I, ah, met a guy at the coffee shop the other morning. He came back today, and we talked. He asked me out.”

“Are you nuts? You’re going out with a stranger? Emmy, that could be dangerous!”

I patted her hand. “He is perfectly safe.”

“How do you know?”

I sighed and showed her my laptop. “I checked him out.”

She gaped at the screen, then me. “That is who asked you out? Bentley Ridge of BAM?”

“Yes.”

Her eyes narrowed back on the tie, then to the screen. “Are you wearing his tie?”

I chuckled because of course she would notice a detail like that. She always did.

“I couldn’t find my tie this morning.”

“Laundry day?”

“Yes.” I laughed because that was exactly what he had guessed, too. “Bentley, well, he put this on me as we were saying goodbye.” I looked down, stroking the silk. “It was the sweetest thing ever.”

“Do you have any idea how much a tie like that costs?”

I shook my head. “No.”

“More than your rent.”

“Shit,” I swore under my breath. “I need to give it back.”

“I don’t think he cares if he gave it to you. You might insult him.”

“I can’t keep something so expensive!”

“If he gave it to you, yes you can.”

I mulled over her words. She was probably right, but I was still giving back the tie.

“He has a bodyguard.”

“Really? How exciting!”

“He’s massive. His arms are like tree trunks.”

“Is he coming with you on Friday?”

“Probably. Bentley showed up this morning without him, and he arrived not long after. He looked pretty pissed.”

“Is he cute?”

“Bentley?”

“No, the bodyguard, you idiot. I can see what Bentley looks like.”

“Oh. Um, well, he is very tall and big. He has dark, curly hair, and a beard. His eyes are so unique—one green and one brown, and he has a great smile. Although, he wasn’t smiling much this morning.” I tapped on my keyboard and found a picture of Aiden with Bentley. “That’s him.”

She stared at the screen. “My dream come to life,” she muttered. “Holy shit, he’s hot. Look at that tattoo on his arm.” She peered at the screen. “Are both arms done?”

I had to think, then shook my head. “No, just the one.”

“Hmm. I wonder what it signifies.”

I looked at the picture. He was good-looking, but I preferred Bentley. He was classically handsome, while Aiden had a bad boy look about him. Cami always liked bad boys.

“I don’t know,” I murmured. “I didn’t ask.”

“I might have to find out.”

I chuckled as she continued to stare at the screen.

“Should I get you a napkin for your drool?”

Rolling her eyes, she ignored my remark, and pushed my laptop back to me. “Where are you going on Friday?”

“I don’t know. He promised it wouldn’t be anywhere too fancy. I told him I didn’t have the right kind of dress to wear to the places I think he would normally frequent. He said he wouldn’t wear a suit, but I’m still worried I won’t have the right thing to wear. I don’t want to embarrass him.”

She shook her head. “You could never be an embarrassment. Come over tonight. Between the three of us, we’ll figure something out.”

“I doubt Dee wants me rifling through her closet.”

Cami waved her hand. “She won’t mind at all. She’ll be thrilled to help.”

My heart warmed thinking of Deirdre, Cami’s older sister. The two of them were family to me. Cami and I had hit it off right away when she came to Al’s for coffee one day. We started talking, and that was that. We ended up at the same school a few years later, but different courses. We were in the same business classes, and helped each other get through them. We were a great team.

“Okay, I’ll come over later.”

She reached for another carrot. “Great.”

* * *

Dee nodded in satisfaction. “That one, Emmy. You look great.”

I studied myself in the mirror. I was wearing a brown skirt of mine, and a pretty green blouse from Dee. It was frilly and girly, and I loved it. Cami had added a thick shawl to keep me warm in tones of green and taupe. It was pretty and feminine.

“Wear your ankle boots, and put your hair up,” Cami advised.

“Okay.”

I slipped out of the outfit, putting my school clothes back on, minus the tie. It was safe at home in a drawer. I looked up the name of the tie maker, and Cami was right. It cost more than the rent on my apartment. I would give it back to Bentley on Friday.

I sat down, sipping the tea Dee slid in front of me.

“I put your stuff in the dryer and threw in the second load.”

“Thank you.”

Dee and Cami had the luxury of a small stacking washer and dryer in their apartment. The previous tenant was moving into a house and sold them at a low price. They let me use them; although, I took the big stuff like sheets and towels to the laundromat. I could sit and study while my laundry went through the cycles.

Cami took a seat, placing a bowl of grapes on the table. “They had these on special as I went through the market. I couldn’t resist.”

We all reached for some of the red fruit. They were crisp and sweet on my tongue and a rare treat. The budget I lived on didn’t include many luxuries like grapes. Apples were my regular go-to most of the time.

“Delicious,” Dee murmured.

I beamed fondly at her. She was eight years older than Cami and me, but a great deal more mature than her years. When their mother died, she had looked after Cami. Their father had walked away when Cami was still young, remarried, and never bothered with them again. When we became friends, she took me under her wing. She was a sister, a friend, and pseudo-mother to us both. She worked in a large law firm as a paralegal and was the exact opposite of Cami. They both had green eyes and similar features, but while Cami had long, dark brown hair, Dee’s was a strawberry blonde color, straight, and she kept it chin-length. Cami was like the energizer bunny, never sitting still, and free-spirited, while Dee was quiet, serious, and in a constant state of worry. Cami loved designs and mixing fabrics and styles, while Dee was simple. Smart suits for work, and jeans and tees outside. But they were my family, and I loved them.

“Are you nervous?” Dee asked, studying me.

“A little. He’s . . . different.”

She frowned. “Different, how?”

I huffed out a breath. “He’s very serious. Formal. Then suddenly he says or does something sweet or funny. It’s as if he isn’t sure how to act around me.”

“He’s extremely wealthy, and young, to have so much responsibility. Maybe he doesn’t know how to act—maybe he’s been too busy working to do much socially.”

Cami snorted. “He dates a lot.”

“What?”

She turned her laptop around so I could see the screen. I stared at the images of him with other women. Lots of other women. They were all beautiful and dressed in expensive clothes. My gaze drifted over to the outfit hanging on the back of the door I would wear to dinner on Friday.

I pushed the laptop back to Cami. “I’m in over my head here, aren’t I? I should cancel and go to the gallery with you. I can’t compete with his extravagant lifestyle.”

Dee shot Cami a glare and patted my hand. “Maybe you’re exactly what he needs. Someone real. Dating and being in a relationship are two different things.”

“It’s just a date,” I insisted.

She smiled. “For now.”

I finished my tea and left. I still had a couple more things to add before I handed in my project, and my old laptop made everything take longer, but it was all I could afford. I was scouring Kijiji and the internet, hoping to find a cheaper one to upgrade to, but so far, no luck.

When I got home, I hung up the outfit, grabbed a glass of water, and sat down to finish my work. The apartment felt chilly, and I pulled a blanket around my shoulders to stay warm. I worked for a while until I was satisfied, saved everything, and put it on the memory stick. I would send it tomorrow. Unable to help myself, I googled Bentley’s name and looked at the same images as earlier. He was incredibly handsome, but as I studied the pictures, I noticed the same thing. His expression. Always serious, stern, and unsmiling. There were a few older ones I presumed were taken when he was in university, but even then, a smile was rare. In group pictures, he always stood a little separately, as if he were there, but not really part of them. I understood that—I rarely felt part of groups.

I thought of his words earlier. “You make me laugh.”

Maybe he needed to laugh. Maybe what he needed wasn’t glitz and glamour, but someone to make him happy.

I was surprised how much I wanted to be that person for him. Usually, I was one not to trust people very fast, but I found myself trusting him. I wanted to know more about Bentley. Not the businessman I saw in those photos, but the man who slipped his tie over my head and looked almost shy when he stepped back, pleased with his handiwork. I remembered his mischievous grin when he told me he had ditched his bodyguard to come and see me.

I glanced at my phone, picked it up, and tapped out a text.

I hoped you survived today. Was Tree Trunk very mad?

He answered immediately.

We worked it out. How was your day?

Good. I finished my project. Picked an outfit for Friday. You promised casual, right?

My heart warmed at his retort.

Casual, yes. You’ll be beautiful. Why are you worried?

I sucked in a deep breath and decided to be truthful.

I might have checked the internet. You go out with a lot of beautiful, elegant women.

I was startled when my phone rang. “Hello?”

“Emmy.” His deep voice greeted me. “Don’t look on the internet.”

“I was curious.”

“Ask me anything. I’ll answer you honestly. Pictures are simply that—pictures. I have a lot of friends and business associates who happen to be women. They accompany me to those God-awful dinners, so I’m not as bored. Simple. We do each other favors.”

“You haven’t been in relationships with any of them?”

“Not for a very long time, no.”

“They all look so lovely,” I admitted, letting my insecurity show.

“They aren’t who I want to spend an evening with. You are.”

His tone was so adamant that I knew he was telling the truth. “Okay.”

“I ate my scones tonight for dinner.”

“Not much of a dinner.”

“I had some cheese and grapes with them.”

“Oh, I had grapes, too! Cami got them on sale. They were such a treat!”

“Cami?”

“My best friend. I’ll tell you about her on Friday if you want.”

He chuckled. “I would like to know all about you, Emaline Harris. I look forward to discovering all your likes.”

“Tree Trunk checked me out, didn’t he?”

“He did.”

“And I’m clean?”

“As a whistle. At least so far.”

“The whole Russian spy thing hasn’t shown up?”

“Not yet.”

“Tell him to keep digging.”

He began to laugh, and I liked the sound. It was carefree and warm.

“I’ll tell him tomorrow.”

“Oh, I have to give you your tie back.”

“I don’t want my tie. I gave it to you.”

“Bentley, I looked the maker up on the net, too.”

“What did I tell you? Stay off the internet when it comes to me.”

“I can’t accept the tie. It cost more than my rent!”

“I want you to have it. Please. Accept it. I accepted your scones.”

“That’s different.”

“How?” he questioned. “You gave those to me freely, and I gave you my tie. Because of you, I had a thoroughly delicious dinner. You fortified me. All I did was drape a piece of cloth around your neck.”

“Fortified, Rigid? Overkill—even for you.”

“It’s true.”

“It’s more than that, and you know it.”

His voice became gentle, quiet. “Please, accept the tie. Keep it. Wear it and think of me.”

He was too good at this. “Fine. But you don’t play fair.”

He sounded amused. “But I won.”

I grinned into the phone, because he had. And, really, I liked the tie—it reminded me of his eyes. “Okay. I’ll see you on Friday.”

“It will be the best day of the week for me, Emmy.” He paused. “Goodnight. Sleep well.”

“Night.”

Bentley

I should have told her what was happening in my life. It was the perfect opportunity to inform her what dating me could consist of if she chose to continue.

Yet, I couldn’t because I wanted to see her again. To listen to her voice tease me, and hear her laughter. There was something so easy about being in her presence. I didn’t have to be anything except me with her, and selfishly, I wanted more of that.

I would have to tell her on Friday. It was only fair she knew someone was keeping tabs on me, and therefore, perhaps her. Once the bid on the property was complete, I was sure whoever was behind it would disappear. They would realize I owned the far more valuable piece of land and would arrange to sell to me. I would never know who it was, but I didn’t care. I would get the land, and start developing it. It would be hugely successful, and make me even richer. More importantly, it would be my mark. All of it created and designed by my company. BAM.

I grinned every time I thought of the name.

Not long after Aiden and I agreed to share a place, we met Maddox Riley. He was just seventeen, two years younger than we were, but more mature than we ever hoped to be. He was a whiz kid at Math and everything else, but he was also awkward and alone having entered university earlier than most kids did.

He was standing in front of us in line at the student union, waiting to pay for his lunch. He turned when Aiden made some complaint about the high cost of the food compared to the quality and nutritional level of the selections. Maddox was in total agreement, and began a discussion on the benefits of both healthy choices and cost efficiency, by having other options on campus. Soon after, the three of us were at a table in full planning mode. The shy boy persona fell away as Maddox talked numbers and ideas. He became animated, refusing to back down when he was certain about a fact or figure, earning him the nickname Mad Dog by Aiden.

We had been friends ever since.

Together, we’d worked with the university and a willing vendor, and set up a small grocery mart right on campus. Fresh fruits and vegetables, satisfying sandwiches, and healthy premade meals were available; easy to heat up in the microwave, and economical. Tastier in most cases, if you cooked like me. It took a lot of work, some well-placed donations on my part, but we got it started. It was still there, but bigger, and better stocked.

When we had started discussing it, sketching out ideas, listening to Maddox crunch numbers, and finally agreeing on a final plan, Aiden had jumped up, fist punched the air, and yelled, “That’s how we do it! BAM!”

It stuck. Our initials, our ideas, our brand. My brothers.

I had named my company the same name and brought them on board with me.

There was no one in the world I trusted more than them. Our relationship, which started out as young men, had grown as we matured over the years.

Aiden and I had looked at a lot of houses, dismissing them all. However, one day, we saw a worn-down Victorian house. It was a longer walk from the school, but doable. The owner was moving into a small condo, and the place was big enough we could all live there, and not run over each other. When discussing rent, I made the owner a deal. We would do the various repairs, and he would knock it off the rent. I enjoyed fixing things, and Aiden and Maddox, who had joined in the house hunt, were willing to help. The proprietor was agreeable to my request, and the condition I added that when he was ready to sell, I got first dibs on the property.

We’d moved in the next month, lived there for two years, and I used a part of my inheritance to buy it. I moved us into the smaller place next door I’d had my eye on, and we fixed up the old house, and I flipped it, for a huge profit. I did the same with the next three houses. I quit university and started my own company. BAM Corporation became a reality, and when they graduated, Aiden and Maddox came on board.

Maddox was a brilliant numbers man and handled all the finances and planning. Aiden not only had his business degree but also became a personal trainer. He constantly took courses on computers, security, and physical training. He headed up the security area and was my right-hand man. He had a quirk that allowed him to remember details most people would forget, which often gave us an advantage. We worked extremely well as a team, and the business had made us all very wealthy.

Still, something was missing from my life. I had everything money could buy. I loved my job and the constant challenge it presented. I enjoyed the push and pull of doing deals, and creating new landscapes. I thrived on the challenge of finding the right investors for a project and watching it flourish. However, once the door shut behind me at night, I was alone. I filled in the hours with more work, and I used the gym and pool in the house daily, but aside from business dinners, I hadn’t been out on a date in a long time.

My last relationship was three years ago. It ended badly. Since then, I had been on a couple of dates, but they hadn’t gone overly well. I was dull, set in my ways, and at times, my temper got the best of me. It wasn’t the best of combinations, and as one woman told me, no amount of money could make up for my lack of personality.

I glanced back at my phone and the texts to Emmy. She seemed to bring something else out in me. She made me want to smile and to make her smile. Not one given to gestures, or buying gifts, sliding a five-hundred-dollar tie around Emmy’s neck had shocked me as much as it had Aiden.

It made me wonder what other things I would do to surprise myself.

* * *

From the back seat of the car, I scowled at the staircase leading up to Emmy’s apartment. Was it safe? It looked rickety to me. I scanned the deserted parking lot. The building was about average for the neighborhood. Somewhat run down, but doing well for the area. The back end faced a derelict garage, with husks of rusted cars scattered on the dead ground. There was one lone light in the corner of the parking lot, its dimness barely covering the small area. I knew Aiden would notice all the details, as well. There was no light by the stairs or over the doors of the three apartments which all faced the empty parking lot. The thought of Emmy walking to her door, at night, alone and defenseless, made me shudder.

The whole thing made me shudder.

“Show up with that look on your face, she’ll slam the door on you,” Aiden informed me in a quiet drawl.

“This isn’t safe.”

“Nothing I can do about it right this second. We’ll discuss it later. After you see how your date goes.”

“Shut it, Tree Trunk.” I smirked. “Eyes straight ahead, and mouth on silent when we get in the car, you got me?”

Aiden chuckled from the front seat. He had insisted he come with me, promising to remain in the background. I still thought he was overreacting, but I agreed in order to keep the peace.

He turned his massive body in the seat, meeting my gaze. “This is her home. No matter what you think, be respectful.”

“I will.”

“Do you want me to go get her?”

“No,” I snapped. “She’s not a package for you to pick up.” I grasped the small bouquet of lilies I had stopped to get, and opened the door. “I’ll be back.”

Climbing the steps, I was anxious to see Emmy. She opened the door, taking my breath away with her simple beauty. Her skirt flared out from her knees, and the emerald-colored blouse set off her creamy complexion. She had her hair swept up, showing off the delicate column of her neck. Her multi-pierced ears glinted in the light. However, it was her expression that did it for me. Open and honest, she was as happy to see me, as I was to see her. I held out the small offering.

“You look lovely.”

She took the flowers, and rewarded me with one of her soft kisses on my cheek. I resisted the urge to turn my head and feel her lips on mine. I followed her into the tiny apartment and waited while she put the flowers in water.

It was a one-room place. A futon served as a bed and couch. A minute kitchen with a waist-high fridge and the smallest stove I’d ever seen were against the opposite wall. Emmy’s desk and bookcase were piled high with books, papers, and her old laptop was sitting on top of a mountain of documents. A makeshift closet and laundry baskets were in the corner. The walls were blue, and she had lots of posters and pictures on them, making it cheerful. It was chaotic and small. The entire place was smaller than my closet at my house. Still, it was clean and inviting, and when I inhaled deeply, I smiled. It smelled like her.

She placed the flowers on the small table beside her futon. She stroked the petals; the tender gesture so her, I had to smile once more. She picked up a shawl, and I hurried forward, taking it from her hands and sliding it around her shoulders.

“Will you be warm enough?”

“Yes.”

“I made sure our table wasn’t under an air conditioning vent.”

Her eyes glistened, and she reached up to cup my cheek. “Thank you,” she breathed out. “You are incredibly thoughtful.” Unexpectedly, she stood on her toes and brushed her mouth against mine. As soon as our lips touched, I lost control.

I caught her around the waist, held her close, and kissed her back. Her hands slipped around my neck, teasing the hair at my nape and making me groan. Our mouths moved, and I slid my tongue along her bottom lip, sighing in pleasure when she opened for me. Our tongues glided, teased, and tasted. Her hands tightened on my hair, and I pulled her hard to my chest, liking how she fit to me. Even with the height difference, we meshed. I wanted more. More of her taste, of the way her body felt pressed to mine. However, I knew it was too soon.

Regretfully, I eased back, dropping one last kiss on her full mouth.

“Wow,” she whispered. “That was unexpected. You’re very passionate.”

It was unexpected for me, too, but I liked it. “Should I apologize?”

“No.”

“Good. Because I’m not sorry.”

She beamed up at me. “Neither am I.”

“Ready to go to dinner, Freddy?”

“Lead the way, Rigid.”

I stepped back, discreetly adjusting myself as she turned to reach for her purse. Rigid was the right name for me at the moment. This woman affected me in many ways.

I saw her hand hover over the straps of her old rucksack, and I frowned.

“Are you planning to study tonight?”

“Um, no. I just . . . I usually take this with me when I go out.”

It seemed an odd thing to carry on a date, but she seemed upset at the thought of not taking it with her, which made me wonder what was inside. “We can leave it in the car if that helps. Aiden and Frank will keep it safe.”

She hesitated, and I leaned over, picking up the sack. It wasn’t heavy, yet somehow, I knew it was important to her to keep it close.

“Thank you.” She offered me a smile. “I’m ready.”

I held out my hand. “Off we go, then.”

* * *

I took her to one of my favorite restaurants. Small, quiet, and tucked away in the neighborhood where Aiden, Maddox, and I had shared our first house. The same family still ran it, the food was delicious, the wine list surprisingly good, and best of all, as I promised, low key and comfortable.

Emmy had chatted with us all in the car, her polite, sweet nature infectious. I enjoyed listening to her talk. She was engaging and smart, making us all laugh at her wit.

Mama Leona greeted us at the door, and after many kisses and exclamations over my “pretty date,” tucked us into the back booth. It was private and cozy. Frank was outside in the car, and I knew Aiden was in the kitchen, filling his face while keeping an eye on everything.

Once we were seated, Emmy leaned close, indicating Aiden, who was peering at us from the doorway to the kitchen, trying to look inconspicuous. “Does he go with you everywhere?”

I nodded, winking covertly at her. “He’s like a fungus I can’t get rid of.”

“Are you in danger?”

She was too smart.

“Aiden is cautious. He takes his job seriously.”

She pursed her lips and nodded. “Good.”

Her easy agreement warmed my chest. It was odd to have someone else, aside from a select few, worry about me.

“You’ve known him a long time?”

I told her the story of how we met. She laughed over my descriptions of the three of us living together, trying to mesh our personalities. “Thank God for Sandy. She sorted us out.”

“Sandy?”

“She lived behind us. She saw what a mess we were, and came over one day to help. We were trying to figure out how to use the washing machine and arguing so loud she heard us.” I laughed at the memory. “Two days later, she became our housekeeper/den mother. She ran our lives for us, and when I opened BAM, I hired her right away. The woman is a wonder.”

I changed the subject. “Do you enjoy your classes?”

“I love them.”

“Did you make a career change and go back to school?”

She shook her head, amused at my awkward question.

“Most people are out of school and working at your age, so I thought perhaps . . .”

She took a sip of her wine. “I always loved graphic design and took some courses. I even got a job as an intern with a big company, but it didn’t go anywhere. They did offer me a job, but it was low pay, and mostly the grunt work. It didn’t take long for me to see I would never get anywhere unless I had more in-depth training and experience. I needed a degree in my field to get ahead. I did some research—I wanted to go to Toronto Design School, except they’re expensive. I had to work and save for a few years to be able to afford to go.”

I nodded for her to continue.

“The courses I take are not only for design and graphics work, but business plans, marketing, accounting—everything I need to know about how to run my own business, and how to handle multi-layered projects. There’s as much textbook work as there is design.”

“How long is the course?”

“It’s a four-year course. I’ll be done in three and a half. I take extra classes in the summer and carry a full course load.”

“And work.”

She shrugged. “Just one job now at Al’s. I worked several while saving up for school so I could get by with the one now. I knew I would have to devote myself to school completely. It’s not forever, and I stick to my budget. When I’m done, and get some real experience, I want to run my own company.”

I studied her, instinctively knowing once she had made up her mind, she went for it. “What are your marks like?’

She glanced down, looking self-conscious. “Top of my class.”

I knew it. I had a feeling she was extremely bright.

“Don’t be shy, Emmy. You should be proud.”

Her lips curved upward, cheeks flushing a delicate pink. “I don’t like to brag.”

I squeezed her hand. “It’s not bragging. I asked.”

It was her turn to change the subject. “You left school before you graduated?”

I arched my eyebrow. “Google again, Emmy?”

She lifted her shoulder. “Actually, my friend Cami told me after she checked you out.”

“It’s fine. Yes, once I started flipping houses, and realized I wanted to keep investing in the property market, I decided to move ahead. I hadn’t been enjoying my classes. To be honest, I was bored all the time. I felt I’d learn more doing it on my own.” I picked up my wine. “I was correct.”

“You hired your friends?”

“There is no one I trust more. Maddox handles the finances, and Aiden is my right-hand. He’s brilliant.” I tapped my head. “A memory like no one I have ever known.”

“And protects you,” she added, a trace of worry in her voice.

I sat back, studying her. “Emmy, I need to tell you something.”

“Wow, I didn’t even make it to dessert. And the lemon sponge cake I saw go by, looked amazing.”

I slipped my fingers under her chin and studied her sweet face. She was incredibly pretty. I brushed a kiss to her cheek. “If you want dessert once you hear what I have to say, it’s yours. Anything you want is yours.”

She leaned closer, her voice low. “Anything?”

I swallowed, my body reacting to her closeness. “Yes.”

“I want your last ravioli.”

Her demand was amusing, and I speared my last bite of appetizer, feeding it to her. “You drive a hard bargain.”

“You know it, Rigid.” She picked up her wine. “Now talk.”

I waited until the server took our plates away, and refilled the glasses. I knew the entrees would take a bit longer since they made everything by hand and to order. There was plenty of time for her to leave if she decided, but I hoped she wouldn’t go. I was more comfortable with her than anyone I had ever met, aside from Aiden and Maddox.

Except I never wanted to kiss them.

“I’m wealthy, Emmy. It’s not a secret. People like me are always targets for some weirdos. I get jibes, threats, and demands for my money all the time. Ninety-nine percent of them are harmless.”

“But?”

I sighed, running a hand along the back of my neck. “I’m working on a huge project—one that could potentially bring me millions. I have competition, and lately, it’s become a little personal.”

“How so?”

“Someone is bidding on the same parcels of property I am. I’ve gotten some threatening letters, and the last couple included pictures of me.” I swallowed before continuing. “One of them was taken the day I met you.”

“Was I in the picture?”

“You were in the background, walking away. The picture focused on me,” I stressed.

“Did my ass look fat?” she asked, her expression mischievous.

I gaped at her, then began to laugh. I didn’t know how I expected her to react, but that wasn’t it. She was amazing.

“Your, ah, ass, looked spectacular.”

She patted my hand. “Good answer.” She grew serious. “Aiden is worried?”

“He’s wary. The pictures bother him.”

“I don’t blame him. They would bother me, too.” She frowned. “Are you in danger?”

“I don’t think so. I think they’re trying to piss me off enough, so I’ll walk away. I’m not known for my patience,” I added with a wry grin. “The two small pieces of land I wanted were bought by whoever is behind this, I think, and I have a feeling they’ll go after the next parcel, too.”

“What happens if they do?”

“Then I’ll have to pay more to buy them back or sell the pieces I have purchased and walk away. It all comes down to numbers.”

“I see. You don’t plan to walk away, I assume?”

“No. I’ve invested a lot of time and money in this project.”

“So, it’s about the money?”

“Partially. It’s my mark. My legacy; an entire development that will benefit the city, and change the landscape of the area. All done by BAM.”

“And make you richer.”

“Yes,” I admitted. “There is that.”

“I guess money is a good thing.”

“It doesn’t entirely suck,” I agreed, and drew in a deep breath. “I can understand if you would rather not take the risk. They might, ah, bother you, as well.”

“You mean, like, take my picture? Or talk to me?”

“I don’t know really, but I don’t want you to be worried, or feel unsafe.”

She pondered my words, then shrugged. “I appreciate you telling me, but I don’t think I have much to worry about.”

“Aiden is right; it’s a possibility you have to consider. We both have to consider.”

“Maybe it’s too late. Maybe they already got to me, and I’m working for them.”

My lips quirked at her words. “Are you?”

She sniffed. “As if I’m going to break so easily. I’m an expert undercover agent, you know. I arranged the whole trip over the bag and sit at my table thing.”

“And I fell for it—hook, line, and sinker.”

“You fell for it? Rigid, I’m certain you just made a joke.”

I arched my eyebrow. “Maybe.”

She surprised me with a quick kiss, which made me want another one.

“I like it.” She hummed. “You’re adorable when you’re being funny.”

That was a new one. I had never been called adorable.

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Bentley, if someone approached me, I would walk away. If I were scared, I would tell you. I’m not interested in your business deals.”

“They may even offer you a lot of money.”

“Then, I guess you’ll have to counter their proposal, won’t you?” she teased. “I can be bought with fresh grapes, and Starbuck cards, just to give you a heads up.”

I shook my head at her quips. “You should think about this. Seriously think about it.”

At my words, she held up her hands. “Are you trying to scare me away?”

“No, I’m trying to be honest.”

“And you have been. I’m touched you’re worried about someone bothering me, but I think this time you’re the one overreacting. I’m an art student, not a businesswoman. They’d have to be pretty stupid to think I would have any sort of influence on you. Tonight is our first date, after all.”

“I know.”

“I doubt they think some woman you might potentially fuck has any say in your business dealings.”

Her words hit me. My cock stirred at her unwittingly sexy remark. I edged closer.

“Potentially fuck?” My voice was low as I repeated her words.

“If you play your cards right. Maybe.”

“I’m good at poker.”

Her giggle broke the bubble. “Another quip, Rigid? Poke her? You’re just full of surprises tonight.”

I shared her mirth. She brought the silliness out in me—even if it was unknowingly.

I conceded to her logic. “Maybe I’m overreacting, but I had to tell you.”

“Consider me warned.”

“I never let personal feelings interfere with business—ever, by the way.”

“Then, there isn’t a problem.”

“If anyone hassles you, you’ll tell me? I’ll get Aiden to assign someone to you.”

She looked horrified. “I don’t want a bodyguard.”

“You’ll tell me if someone bothers you, though?”

She pursed her lips, not replying.

“Shit,” I muttered. “Great first date conversation. Guess I blew that.”

Her hand slipped into mine, and I met her dark gaze.

“Thank you for being honest and giving me a choice. I don’t want to stop seeing you, and I don’t scare easily. If you aren’t worried about it, then neither am I.” She smiled. “As for first dates, it’s a great one, conversation or not.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. I think we can move on now, though, okay?”

I lifted her hand and kissed her knuckles.

“Yes.”

Bentley

We left the restaurant after a thoroughly enjoyable evening. I put aside my worries and concentrated on Emmy. She was as delightful and engaging as I hoped she would be, making me laugh and enjoy the time with her. She loved to talk about art and her studies and had a keen interest in architecture. She liked to stroll around the many museums and galleries Toronto had to offer. She told me of her love for baking and how much she enjoyed trying out new recipes; although, she admitted, these days her time and budget didn’t allow for much of either.

After the whole security issue, we steered clear of anything too deep or personal. I knew her parents were deceased, and she had a brother she wasn’t close to, but I didn’t push her for that story. I told her my parents were gone too, but I had no siblings. Otherwise, we kept the topics general.

She made me chuckle with her stories of her best friend, Cami, and her sister, Dee. Obviously, she was close to them. I shared more humorous incidents about Aiden and Maddox.

“I think Cami has a crush on Aiden,” she told me with a grin.

“How could she? She never met him!”

“She has a thing for muscled guys with tattoos. He was in some of the pictures we saw of you, and I told her about him.”

“Aiden doesn’t do the personal thing. He’s rather closed off when it comes to relationships.”

“Like you?”

I thought about it. “The three of us are close, but I guess you’re right. None of us has much outside our lives except the business and each other. I think we’re all loners.”

“That’s sad.”

I shrugged. “I don’t think it bothers any of us.” I huffed out a long breath of air. “At least until now.”

Emmy’s cheeks pinked under my gaze, and unable to resist, I ran my finger along the curve of her face. “I’d like to try and step out of my comfort zone.”

“Okay,” she whispered.

I held her hand as we walked out, then I groaned at the sight of Aiden leaning against the car, talking to Maddox.

What the fuck was he doing here?

I glared at him as we approached. “Maddox?” My annoyance was clear in the one word.

As usual, my mood didn’t bother him. It never did. He grinned at me, his glasses reflecting his light-colored blue eyes. They were shrewd and sharp, rarely missing anything. He was tall and lean, his clothes hiding the fact underneath, he was all muscle. To most people, he was quiet and laid back. His aura hid the intensity he allowed few to see. It gave him an advantage. What people saw as easy going was his brain ticking and moving faster than they could understand. He preferred numbers to people—they made sense, and he could keep them in order. Maddox liked order. He had gone prematurely gray at twenty-five, and could never be bothered to do anything about it. Now the gray had tinges of silver, and the scruff he preferred on his jawline was the same color.

He tipped his chin. “Hey, Bent.”

“What are you doing here?”

“I followed you here. Been keeping Frank company and enjoying some food Aiden brought us.”

“What? You followed me? What the hell for?”

“Aiden wanted to see if anyone else followed you, so I tailed behind to check for him.” He smirked. “I must be good at it since you never noticed.”

Aiden clapped his shoulder. “Excellent stealth, Mad Dog.”

“And?” I demanded, ignoring their teasing remarks.

“You’re good. All clear.”

Emmy began warbling a familiar soundtrack. The sound made us all look at her.

“It’s like Mission Impossible,” she crowed. “So exciting!” She stepped forward, holding out her hand. “All of you suck at this, by the way. No wonder you’re all single. I’m Emmy.”

Maddox snickered, took her hand, bending low over it, and kissed her knuckles. “Happy to meet you, Emmy.”

“Oh, another charmer!”

I wrapped my arm around her waist and pulled her close with another glare at Maddox. “You can go home now.”

“But I’m having a good time.”

I rolled my eyes, knowing my annoyance meant he was enjoying himself. Then, I had another idea. “So, no one followed us?”

“Nope.”

“Give me your keys.”

“Why?” he asked, as Aiden began to shake his head.

“I’m taking your car and Emmy and I are leaving. You go with Aiden.”

“Not a good idea,” Aiden growled.

I turned to him and spoke in a hushed voice. “No one is following. I want some time alone to say goodnight to my date.”

His eyebrows rose, and he nodded in understanding. “I’m driving ahead and checking it out. I won’t be far away.”

“Just give me some privacy.”

“I don’t like this, Bent.”

“I don’t care.”

“Stubborn bastard.”

Emmy spoke up. “Tree Trunk, he wants to kiss me without you watching. If anyone comes at us, I know karate.”

We all gaped at her. Maddox started to guffaw and turned away to hide his amusement.

Aiden looked at her. “What color belt do you have?”

She blinked at him. “Okay, I’m totally bullshitting you. I have no idea, but I can yell loudly, and I think Bentley can handle himself. Frankly, I want to kiss him, too.”

It was Aiden’s turn to blink. Maddox pressed his keys into my hand and winked. “Good luck with this one. She’s a firecracker.” He pulled on Aiden’s arm. “Let’s go.”

I grabbed Emmy’s rucksack for her. They piled into the car, turning to watch while I held open the door for Emmy and helped her with the seatbelt. As I bent in, she grinned up at me.

“You better make this kiss worthwhile,” she teased. “I went against the hulk for you.”

I lowered my face to hers, feeling her breath on my skin. “It will be. I promise.”

“I’m counting on it. Take me home, Rigid.”

I slammed her door and hurried to the driver’s side. Suddenly, her tiny apartment held great appeal.

* * *

I was a perfect gentleman until Emmy opened her door, and I followed her inside. She had left one lamp on, its glow casting a dim radiance on the room. For a moment, we stared at each other, then like mirror images, crashed together. I gripped her waist as she wrapped her arms around my neck. Our mouths met with a bruising ferociousness that startled and exhilarated me. There was no reticence in Emmy’s response—she gave as good as she got. I groaned low in my chest as her tongue touched mine—stroking, tasting, and exploring. Her blunt nails scraped the skin on my nape, making me hiss in pleasure. I traced her curves, feeling the delicate bumps and ridges of her spine, then settled my hands on her truly spectacular ass. I cupped the roundness greedily, and pulled her tight to my body, so she had no doubt what she was doing to me.

She whimpered, letting me lift her so her legs could wrap around my hips, her skirt trailing on the floor. Turning, I pressed her into the wall, trapping her close as I explored her mouth. I dragged my lips down her cheek, murmuring her name, discovering the softness of her neck, swirling my tongue on her fragrant skin. It had been beckoning me all night.

“Bentley,” she groaned. “You . . . I . . .”

I dropped my face to her shoulder, breathing hard. What was this girl doing to me? I wanted her. I wanted to carry her over to the little futon and fuck her. Drive her deep into the mattress until she cried out my name. Feel the heat that radiated through her skirt encase my cock, until I came inside her in a blaze of intensity.

Except, it was too fast.

Gently, I set her on her feet, kissed her cheeks, the end of her nose, and forehead with soft presses of my mouth. “You’re amazing,” I murmured.

She looked at me, her eyes wide and dark with desire. Her lips were swollen from mine, and I had messed up her hair, so it tumbled down one shoulder. I liked how she looked.

I traced the edges of her mouth. “Did I make it worthwhile?”

An indulgent, lazy smile curled her lips. “Pretty much.”

“Not a stellar recommendation.”

“Maybe you need to try again. Redouble your efforts.”

I crashed my mouth to hers, yanking her hard to my chest. Wrapping her hair in my hand, I tilted her head and kissed her, controlling every movement, commanding her mouth. She melted into me, succumbing in the most erotic of ways, following my lead and matching my passion.

With a groan, I dragged my mouth to her ear. “I have to stop, or I won’t be able to.”

“Maybe I don’t want you to.”

I stood straight, meeting her gaze. It was open, honest, and steady.

“We don’t have to rush. I’m not going anywhere.”

A shadow crossed her face, but she nodded and stepped back. I felt the shift in her, a small wall coming back between us at my simple words.

“Hey,” I said. “Emmy, what is it?”

She smiled, although it didn’t reach her eyes. “Nothing. Really.”

I let it go. We could revisit it at another time. However, it was imperative I see her again.

“Sunday.”

“I’m sorry?”

“Sunday. Brunch,” I stated. “Aiden will pick you up at eleven.”

Her eyebrow rose slowly in question. I waited for her response, then realized my mistake.

“I apologize. I did it again, didn’t I?”

She nodded, looking amused and exasperated.

“Emmy, would you have brunch with me on Sunday?”

“As tempting as the kind offer is, I have to refuse.”

My shoulders sagged, as disappointment flooded my body. “Why? Was the date that lousy? I promise not to talk about anything work-related.”

“No,” she assured me, cupping my cheek. “The date was amazing. Sunday, though, I’m having brunch with Dee and Cami.”

“They get you all the time.”

She chuckled at my petulance. “It’s an important day for them. I promised.”

“Important? How?”

“It just is.”

“I was going to make you coddled eggs.”

“What is that?”

“An old English thing. My father used to make them for my mother when I was young. Sandy grew up eating them and taught me how to make them correctly. They are one thing I can cook that is edible. Trust me; they’re worth blowing off your friends for.”

“Maybe next week?”

“What is so important?” I pushed. I really wanted to see her again. “Couldn’t they wait until next week?”

She sighed. “You are impatient at times, aren’t you?”

“When I want something, yes.”

“It’s my birthday on Tuesday. They take me to brunch the Sunday before—it’s our tradition.”

* * *

Aiden shook his head. “Bad idea.”

“Why?”

“You’ve had one date with her, and you want to buy her a three-thousand-dollar laptop for her birthday?”

I shrugged. “I buy shit like this all the time.”

“For yourself. You’re used to it. It’s too much.”

I stared at the screen. It was the perfect laptop for Emmy. Small, light, easy for her to carry, and it was loaded with every feature she would need. She had told me about her studies for graphic design, and how she often used the computers at school since hers was so old. It would make her life easier, and her rucksack lighter. Surely, she would appreciate the gesture.

I had been surprised when she told me it was her birthday. Aiden hadn’t mentioned it, and I hadn’t thought to ask him the date when we talked. I could understand she wanted to see her friends for their usual get together, but I also wanted to celebrate her birthday with her. Finally, she agreed to have dinner with me on Tuesday, and once again, I promised her a comfortable place.

Then, feeling uncharacteristically excited, I started to plan.

I glanced back at the screen and hit purchase. Maybe I couldn’t give it to her immediately, but if my plans held true, she’d be at my place, and she could borrow the laptop. I could figure out a way of gifting it to her at another time. I waited until the confirmation came through, and I shut the laptop.

“What should I get her?”

He shrugged. “How would I know?”

“You emphatically tell me I can’t give her a laptop, but have no suggestions what would be appropriate?”

“Flowers?”

I waved my hand. “Cliché.”

“Perfume?”

“She doesn’t wear perfume.” I knew that because I had asked her what fragrance she wore since her scent was intoxicating. She told me she wore a body lotion she had made at a small place that specialized in combining unique fragrances. She wore a blend of honey and lilac that smelled incredible on her skin.

“Dee worked there years ago, and gets a discount. She gives me a bottle every year for Christmas. I make it last.”

I could buy her a couple of bottles of the lotion, so she didn’t have to stretch it out, if I could find out the name of the shop, but that seemed too easy.

“Women like jewelry,” Maddox mused, as he strolled in.

“What are you doing here?”

He grinned, throwing himself on the sofa. “Aiden called and said you were going overboard on a birthday gift for Emmy and I had to come help rein you in.”

“Like jewelry isn’t over the top?” I said in a snarky tone of voice. The laptop was a better idea.

“I’m not saying buy her diamonds, but what about something useful like a watch.”

Aiden shook his head. “Girls don’t wear watches anymore. They use their cellphones.”

“A bracelet? I think they like those leather bands. Sandy wears one with a bunch of charms. Panda something? Ask her.”

I groaned. “Neither of you are helpful.”

Maddox met my gaze. “None of us have much experience with this sort of thing.”

I huffed out a long blast of air, then sat up as I thought of an idea. “Wait. Emmy told me Cami works at some fashion store. She said she was meeting her today after work. If I could figure out what the store was, I could go and ask her for ideas. She’s her best friend. I bet she could help.”

“She didn’t say the name?”

I racked my brain. “Glad something?”

Aiden tapped away on his phone. “Glad Rags?”

“Yes!”

Maddox stood. “Okay. Road trip—I call shotgun!”

Aiden flexed his muscles. “Look out Cami, here we come.”

Groaning, I grabbed my jacket, and followed them out of the room. Perhaps, I should have done the shopping on my own.

Or better yet, went with the laptop idea.

Entering the store, I knew I was right. The laptop would have been much simpler. There were racks of clothes, displays of lingerie, and shelves of accessories. I could smell perfumes and lotions. Plus, there were women.

Everywhere.

They were all staring at us—the only men in the place. “Umm . . . whose idea was this?”

Maddox and Aiden spoke in unison. “Yours.”

I raked a hand through my hair. “Shit. We should have just called.”

Aiden rolled his shoulders. “Too late, Romeo. Okay, we need a plan.”

“Find this Cami, ask the question, and get the fuck out of Dodge,” Maddox muttered. “Let’s divide and conquer.”

“No, safety in numbers,” I replied.

We moved forward. I was determined to find the manager, ask for Cami, and be done. We headed toward the counter, and I made a beeline for an older woman, thinking she’d be the safest bet. Except when she looked up, her frank appraisal made me hesitate. When she licked her lips, I felt Maddox’s yank on my arm.

“Abort, abort,” he hissed. “Cougar.”

Like a well-oiled machine, we veered to the right, stopping in front of a pretty brunette with purple streaks at the ends of her hair, sparkling green eyes, and who looked amused.

Desperate, I gasped out the one word I could think of. “Cami?” I asked, hoping she could direct me to her.

“Yes?”

“You know her?”

“I am her.” She smirked. “Bentley.”

“You know who I am?”

“I do.”

Aiden pushed himself between us. “How?” he demanded.

Cami rolled her eyes, appraising him. Her gaze took in his form in a long, slow pass. He was casual today, his preferred rugged jeans, and tight T-Shirt showing off his muscles and ink. Her stare was open and frank, and even I felt the heat of her gaze. Aiden stood taller, his shoulders flexing under her scrutiny.

“Relax, Tree Trunk. My source is safe.”

I grinned at her use of Emmy’s nickname. Aiden grunted.

“Nice tattoos. They mean something?”

“Yes,” he snapped.

“Want to share?”

He crossed his arms over his massive chest and glared. “Not today.”

I was fascinated watching them. I had never seen Aiden so defensive with a woman. She wasn’t the least put out by his tone. If anything, it made her bolder.

She shrugged. “You can save it for another time then, perhaps when we’re alone. I look forward to your explanation.”

His only reply was another huff.

“What are you doing here?” she asked me, even though she was still looking at Aiden.

“Emmy’s birthday. I need a gift.”

“Do you always travel in a pack?”

“Pardon me?”

She met my gaze, her eyes dancing, and she played with a purple-colored curl. “Does it take three men to choose a gift?”

“Ah, well . . .”

“We’re headed to the gym after we’re done here. We thought we’d take care of this first,” Maddox explained smoothly. It was a great cover.

“Right.”

Her tone told me she didn’t buy it. I cleared my throat.

“I bought her something, but I was told it was inappropriate.”

She tore her gaze away from Aiden. I was surprised to see the splash of color on his cheeks and the intense expression on his face. I had never seen him look that way with a woman. I glanced between them. Was he attracted to her or annoyed? I couldn’t decide.

Cami’s voice interrupted my thoughts.

“What did you get her? Some sort of racy lingerie?”

“Of course not!” I sputtered. “I bought her a laptop.”

“A laptop?”

“Hers is old. I thought I would replace it with something more functional.”

“Who told you it was inappropriate?”

I indicated Aiden, hopeful she would berate him about his opinion, tell me it was a great gift, and we could get the hell out of the store. I could feel all the attention we were attracting, and I didn’t like it.

“At least one of you has some sense.”

Damnit.

“Well, since it appears I have been outvoted, I thought perhaps you could advise me.”

She bit her lip, trying not to show her amusement. “Emmy’s right. You are a bit overstuffed. So formal.”

Aiden’s lips twitched, and Maddox glanced away to hide his amusement. I ignored her overstuffed comment. “Can you help?”

“You want me to pick something?”

I was going to say yes, just to get it over with, but I changed my mind. “No, perhaps you could help me choose? Point me in the right direction?”

“Do you have any ideas at all?”

I had nothing. I was about to admit that when my eye caught the flutter of something behind her. A scarf moved in the breeze of the air conditioning, and I had an epiphany.

“She’s always cold. I noticed she wore a pretty shawl last night. Maybe she could use another one—something light and warm?”

Cami’s face changed from uncertain to happy. She beamed at me—there was no other way to describe the way she smiled. Laying her hand on my arm, she nodded. “Perfect. Come with me.”

She led me to a display, Aiden and Maddox following behind. “These are cashmere and silk,” she explained. “Light, warm, and so luxurious. Emmy looks at them every time she comes in.”

“Why doesn’t she have one?”

Cami turned over the price tag. “They’re $450.00. Even with my discount, she couldn’t afford one,” she spoke softly. “Neither can I.”

I lifted the end of one, feeling the silkiness of the weave. “This will keep her warm?”

“Beautifully so. Yes.”

I lowered my head. “Will it offend her if I get her one?” I asked quietly.

Her bright eyes softened. “No, I don’t think so. She’ll be overwhelmed with any gift, but I know she’ll love it.”

“Which color?”

“She’d get most use of the black, probably.”

“I don’t want to give her what she needs. I want to give her something she wants.”

I could feel Aiden and Maddox staring at me.

“Blue is her favorite color.”

I nodded because it was beautiful and the one I kept looking at due to its intense color. Bright and bold, it reminded me of the tie I gave her. I liked how the blue looked on her.

“She’d like the blue one; although, she would wear the black more.”

“I want both.”

Her eyes widened.

“I won’t tell her where I got them.”

She giggled, shaking her head. “You are too cute, aren’t you? She’ll know, Bentley. Trust me.”

“I’ll tell her they were on sale.”

“Like a BOGO!” Aiden piped up.

“A BOGO?” I asked.

“Buy one get one,” he explained. “It’s common sales terminology.”

“Thanks,” I stated dryly.

Maddox arched his eyebrow, peering over his glasses at Aiden.

“What?” he snapped.

“Just impressed with your shopping lingo.” Maddox grinned. “And I was checking to see if your vag was showing.”

“Fuck you, Mad Dog,” Aiden growled, grabbing his crotch. “I’ll show you my vag, asshole. All nine inches of titanium.”

Maddox burst out laughing.

I rolled my eyes, even though I was used to them. Glancing at Cami, I mouthed, “Sorry.”

She shook her head and chuckled. Although, I noticed her gaze lingered on Aiden’s crotch a few seconds too long.

“You guys are funny.” She turned to me. “You really want both of them?”

“Yes.”

“Okay.” She agreed happily. “I’ll get those from the stock at the back. Would you like them wrapped?”

“Yes, please,” I responded, relieved. “I’ll give them to her on Tuesday. We’re having dinner.”

“Okay.”

I had an idea. “Would you and your sister like to join us?”

She hesitated with a frown. “We wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“No, Aiden and Maddox are coming, too. Birthdays are meant to be celebrated, right?”

She studied me. “Have you discussed this with Emmy yet?”

“Ah, no. I wanted to surprise her.”

“Surprised everyone, I think,” Maddox mumbled.

“Where?” she asked.

Aiden spoke up. “The Taquito on Smythe.”

I shot him a glance. Mexican was his favorite, and he could eat vast amounts of it. He met my gaze steadily, challenging me to refuse, but knowing I couldn’t. I roped them into this, so he was picking the restaurant.

“You like Mexican?” Cami squealed. “That’s one of Emmy’s favorites!”

I gave in. If Emmy liked it, I was okay with it.

“So, you’ll come?”

It was a spur of the moment idea, but I realized a good one. I could see Emmy, get to know her friends, and celebrate her birthday. I knew, without a doubt, it was important for Cami and Dee to like me. Emmy could get to know Aiden and Maddox more, and I had a feeling Cami would enjoy getting to know Aiden. The thought of watching the two of them spar amused me. Maddox would come along because we were there, plus the added bonus of beer and tacos.

“Yes. We’ll come. What time?”

I handed her my phone. “Why don’t you give me your number and I’ll text you the information? I can have you picked up, so you don’t have to worry about driving.”

She grinned as she took my phone. “Make it a big, fancy car, and you have yourself a deal.”

I laughed at her honest bluntness. I was surprised I didn’t find it offensive. In fact, it was somewhat charming.

“Done.”

Bentley

Emmy and I had texted and spoken on the phone several times over the weekend and Monday. I liked hearing her voice and enjoyed the amusing stories she shared about her days. My stories were definitely less entertaining, yet she listened to them, and I found I wanted to share with her. It was the first time, in many years, I could recall the desire to talk to someone outside my small circle. Somehow, my day didn’t seem complete now without hearing her voice or at least getting one of her funny text messages, silly emoji included.

I had told her Tuesday’s dinner would be casual, and there was no need to get dressed up. I explained I would pick her up after a meeting I had to attend ended. I casually mentioned the location, and when she told me it was right around the corner from Cami’s, where she would be studying, I suggested picking her up there, to save time.

Cami and Dee helped keep the evening a surprise. We arrived in a huge limo I had Frank arrange. Emmy’s eyes were large when she came outside and saw the car. They grew bigger when Cami and Dee came out and slid into the limo first.

I bent down to meet Emmy’s confused gaze. “I thought you’d like to share the evening with your friends, as well.”

She beamed up at me, stretching on her toes to press a hard kiss to my mouth. I caught her around the waist, pulled her tight to me, and dropped another kiss onto her waiting lips.

Even casual, she was lovely. Her hair fell in a heavy wave of golden wheat down her back, and I itched to feel its softness under my fingers again. She wore dark pants and a long-sleeved sweater in a pale pink tone. She had on a scarf of a deeper hue draped around her shoulders. She carried a large bag, and I knew without looking, it contained her small rucksack. From what she had said on our date, she never went anywhere without it.

“Hey, we’re starving!” yelled Maddox, pounding on the roof. “Keep the PDA for later!”

She smiled against my mouth. “Maddox is here?”

“Aiden, too.”

“You just made Cami’s week.”

I slipped my fingers under her chin and met her gaze. “I’m hoping I made yours, to be honest.”

She grinned as she listened to the pop of the cork from the champagne I had waiting and the merriment inside the car. She kissed me again before sliding into the limo. “You already did.”

* * *

I glanced around the table, inwardly shaking my head. If someone had told me a week ago, I’d be sitting in a Mexican restaurant, wearing a sombrero Aiden insisted we all wear as part of the birthday celebrations, drinking Margaritas, kissing a beautiful girl, and enjoying myself, I would have told them they were crazy.

Yet, there I was.

Emmy’s friends were hard to resist. The three of them were so different in appearance and personalities, yet there was a common bond between them. Emmy was quietly pretty with her bohemian style, while Cami’s looks were more flamboyant with her darker color and bright highlights. Dee was sedate and classy; her look polished and professional. Cami was droll, her wit and sarcasm equal to Emmy’s. Listening to the two of them was like a ping-pong match, and at times, my sides hurt from laughing so hard. I couldn’t remember feeling that carefree. Dee was quieter, and obviously the mother figure, but she held her own. The affection they had for Emmy was unmistakable, and she clearly felt the same. They were to her what Maddox and Aiden were to me: family.

Aiden was mesmerized, caught in Cami’s spell. Somehow, when we sat down, we ended up like couples, and that was how the evening progressed. Maddox and Dee seemed to have hit it off; their heads often bowed toward each other as they conversed. She was older than he was, but as Emmy mentioned, only by three years. Maddox was always the most mature of us, and they seemed to bond together.

Something about those three women seemed to draw us all out of ourselves. It was as if they breathed life into our little bubble, expanding it with their joy. The laughter was constant, the teasing never-ending, and the jokes grew worse as the tequila flowed. Emmy and I started sipping water about halfway through dinner, but the rest of them carried on. Luckily, no one was losing control—or at least, they hadn’t yet.

When the birthday cake arrived, we all sang happy birthday. Emmy’s eyes filled with tears she blinked away before blowing out her candles. Cami had told me Emmy’s favorite cake was vanilla with white frosting, and she loved flowers decorating the top, so that was exactly what she got. After the cake, a small pile of presents appeared, and once again, I watched Emmy struggle to hide her emotions. Cami and Dee gave her a book of homemade vouchers for things she loved. Aiden and Maddox each got her a gift certificate for a different store. I held my breath as she opened her shawl. I’d had Cami wrap each one separately, and I planned to give her the other one when we were alone.

She fingered the rich weave of the black shawl, not saying anything. I swallowed nervously, looking toward Cami.

Had I made a mistake?

She shook her head, biting her lip as she watched Emmy.

“You can exchange it,” I assured her. “Pick something you like.”

Her eyes met mine, glossy and radiant. “There isn’t anything I could pick I would like better.”

“Yeah?”

“Why did you buy this for me?”

“Because it’s beautiful and warm. Like you.”

She flung her arms around my neck, a quiet sob escaping her lips. “Thank you.”

I looked up and met the stares of Cami and Dee. They smiled and nodded their approval.

I stood and shook out the shawl, draping it around her shoulders after she shrugged off the scarf she was wearing. It settled like a cloud around her, wrapping her in softness. She ran her fingers over the plush wool, then reached for me. I sat and wrapped my arms around Emmy, feeling the warmth of the shawl, but even more importantly the warmth of her as she burrowed close. Everything and everyone else faded away, and all that mattered at that moment was her—us.

“Happy birthday, Emmy.”

* * *

We waited for the limo, still laughing and enjoying the night. I leaned close to Emmy’s ear. “Come home with me? Please?”

She looked at me, nervous.

“I want a little alone time with you. I’ll make sure you get home safely later.”

“Okay.”

I moved closer to Aiden. “Drop Emmy and me off at my place first, then make sure the girls get home safe?”

He nodded. “Done.”

“Thanks.”

A short ride later, we exited the car. I knew Aiden wouldn’t leave until we were inside, so I escorted Emmy up the stairs and punched in my code. Once the door shut behind us, the car pulled away.

“What if there had been a Ninja waiting?”

“Then I guess your karate skills would have come in handy.”

She chuckled, followed me into the hall, and waited as I pushed the elevator button.

“How big is this place?”

“Four stories. I live on the top three.”

“What’s down here?”

“My houseman’s apartment, the garage, and some office and storage space.”

She shook her head. “Houseman—like a butler?”

I chuckled. “Far less formal. He is very low key, but he keeps me and this place in order.”

“Only you, Bentley.”

We stepped into the main living area. I observed her reactions as she walked around. She seemed overwhelmed. “This floor has the living room, kitchen, my den, and the gym. Upstairs are the bedrooms.”

“And the fourth floor?”

I shrugged. “A theater room, a few empty spaces, plus the sunroom, and pool on the back half.”

“You have a pool?”

“A small one.”

She snorted as she looked around. “I bet your bathroom is bigger than my entire apartment.”

It was too much for her to take in, and I wanted to distract her. I crossed the room, stopping in front of her. “Do you want to compare square footage or get to the real reason I brought you here?”

“Which was?”

I slid my hand around the back of her neck, tugging her close. “I haven’t kissed you properly since Friday. It’s been too long.”

“You kissed me at least four times tonight.”

“Not like this.”

Our mouths melded together, obliterating any more coherent thoughts. I kissed her with all the pent-up energy I had felt since Friday night. Her texts and voicemails weren’t enough, and her sitting beside me all evening didn’t ease my tension. The brief kisses we had shared only ramped up my desire for her.

I didn’t understand it, and I didn’t care.

I wrapped her hair in my hands, pulling her close. I stroked her tongue and explored her mouth, our breath mingling. Her essence was erotic; her mouth hot, wet, and sweet. She tasted like silk and sin. All I could think about was how she would taste everywhere. How much I wanted her under me. I wanted to hear her cry out my name as I pleasured her with my tongue, my fingers, and my cock. I dropped my arm, gripping her hip, and grinding myself into her. She moaned low in her chest, fisting my shirt so tight, I felt the material begin to give on my shoulders. I pulled up the fabric of her sweater, spreading my hand across the expanse of her back, stroking the soft skin. She whimpered, pressing closer.

I knew one more minute, one more sweep of her tongue on mine and I was going to push her to the sofa and have her naked in a flash.

With a frustrated groan, I stepped back, gasping.

She stared at me, confused.

“Bentley?”

I bent forward, clutching my knees, breathing hard. “Fuck me.”

“Why did you stop?”

“If I didn’t, I’d have you on my bed right now. If we made it that far.”

“I wasn’t asking you to stop.”

I straightened, studying her. Her face flushed, eyes wide with desire. I cupped her cheek. “I don’t want to rush you.”

She turned, brushing my thumb with her lips. “You’re not.”

“I honestly didn’t bring you back here to get you naked.”

Her right eyebrow rose. I found the slow way she arched it sexy. She said so much with a simple gesture and no words.

It said bullshit.

“I have something else for you.”

She frowned, confused.

I led her to the sofa. “I’ll be right back.”

* * *

Emmy

I looked around the massive room in awe. It had high ceilings, dark hardwood floors, huge windows, and immense proportions. There were three sofas in a U-shape, all wide and deep, covered in the softest tan leather I had ever felt. The walls were creamy colored, and the tables and accents done in more dark wood. Wall to ceiling bookcases flanked the fireplace, and two massive wingback chairs in a deep ebony fabric graced the front of the hearth. A heavy, antique dining table sat by the windows, with six parson chairs neatly tucked around it. A matching sideboard sat on one wall, holding trays of gleaming crystal decanters and glasses. I noticed all the side tables and a few other pieces were also antiques. Hallways ran from opposite ends of the room, and a swinging door by the dining table most likely led to the kitchen. There were a few pictures on the walls, some carefully placed pieces of art on the shelves and walls. It was an eclectic, unique collection, yet it all blended.

Unique—like Bentley himself. He looked every bit the modern businessman, but his well-bred manners and formal persona hid an old soul. To the outside world, he was stern and rigid, but once he relaxed with me, he was sweet and fun.

As I took in the room, I noticed the richness of it all. The vastness. It was flawless, not a thing out of place. No magazines on the coffee table, no shoes by the door. Its perfection screamed emptiness. It was as if someone created the room, yet it wasn’t used, lived in or shared. I tried to picture Bentley stretched out on the sofa, relaxing, or sitting with his friends in the room. I couldn’t imagine it.

I wondered if, aside from Maddox and Aiden, he had anyone to share it with, or he spent his time alone. I had a feeling the latter was the case most of the time.

He came back from down the hallway with a bag in his hand, looking excited and nervous. He sat beside me, his leg bouncing as he laid a large, flat bag on my lap.

“You already gave me my gift.” I fingered the shawl, knowing exactly where it came from and how much it cost. It was already too much.

“That was for Emmy.” He grinned, looking boyish.

“And this is for?”

He leaned close and brushed a kiss on my lips. “Freddy needs something, too. It’s her day, as well.”

His thoughtfulness made my chest ache, but his teasing made me smile. He was impossible to resist.

“Bentley . . .”

He shook his head. “Emmy, it’s a gift. Something I want you to have.”

“I can’t compete with”—I waved my hands—“all this.”

“All this?”

“This house, the limos, and cars. Your bodyguard.” My voice dropped to a whisper. “Your wealth. I have nothing like that to offer you.”

“What you have to offer is so much greater.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Do you know when the last time I went out with people and had a meal? Just a fun, enjoyable night out with friends?” He shook his head. “I can’t even remember. Back in university, I think.”

He looked around. “This is simply a room. A house. My cars take me to meetings and the occasional boring business dinner. I know I have a lot of money, but it hasn’t given me one second of the happiness I have shared with you this past week. You have made me smile more since I met you than I have in years.” He tapped the bag on my knee, anxious. “These gifts are tokens of my thanks. Accepting them, is accepting me.” He hesitated, meeting my eyes. “Please accept me.”

“You spent so much already.”

Bentley huffed out a long breath. “Do you want me to explain how I see this in basic, honest terms?”

“Yes.”

“The gifts I’m giving you are the same value to me as when you buy a cup of coffee, Emmy,” he stated. “It is not a great deal of money in my world.”

“Wow.” I couldn’t find any other words to say. I couldn’t imagine that sort of wealth.

“My wealth is part of who I am. I will buy you things because I want to, because it makes me smile to see you happy.” He held up his hand before I could say anything. “And yes, I know you cannot reciprocate in the same fashion, but it doesn’t matter to me. The scones you gave me the other day were one of the nicest things anyone has ever given me. Because of who they came from, not their value, but what they represent. They represent you, and your caring ways.” He studied me. “Can you understand my thinking?”

His words and the way he spoke them rang of nothing but the truth. His eyes were gentle as he looked at me but filled with anxiety. He was asking me to accept and understand him. Not to allow our differences to come between us.

“Yes,” I replied. “Let’s be clear, though. I think you’re the valuable commodity, not your money.”

“Then, we’re on the same page.” He nudged the bag. “Now, open your gifts, Freddy.”

I slid a box from the bag and opened it. There was a messenger bag, the leather luxuriant and pungent, in a rich shade of cappuccino. Bentley watched me intently. “I picked it out,” he explained proudly. “I know you have a rucksack, but this would hold your things so much better. Your papers wouldn’t be all scrunched up. You’ll find it easier on your neck.”

I traced the stitching on it. I had wanted one of these, but I’d never been able to afford it—especially one of such good quality. He was right; my rucksack was old, the clasp broken, and one of the straps almost torn. I had hoped it would make it through the end of the year and I could find one on sale. For him to have noticed my unspoken need said a lot.

“Thank you. It’s beautiful.”

“Will you use it?”

I met his gaze. “Yes.”

His smile was wide. “Good. There is something inside, too.”

Curious, I opened the bag and pulled out a flat box. I set aside the messenger bag and opened it, gasping when I saw the bright blue shawl like the black one he had already given me.

“But—”

“I liked the color. Trust me, Cami had to stop me from buying you one in every color. I couldn’t resist this one, though. I think I showed great restraint, don’t you?” He reached over and took it from me, draping it over my shoulders with the other one. “I love this color on you against your skin.” He tucked the edges under my arm. “It will keep you warm.”

My throat felt thick. I cupped his face, feeling the scruff on his chin under my palm. He leaned into my caress, smiling into my kiss.

“Thank you. This has been the best birthday I can remember.”

“Good. Mission accomplished.” He tapped the end of my nose. “Can you stay a little longer? We could watch a movie or something?”

I nodded. “I have no class until one tomorrow.”

“Great. I’ll get us a drink.”

* * *

Bentley

She accepted the gifts. I had seen the way her face paled when I compared what I spent to something she could relate to, but I had to make her understand. I meant what I said: I would buy her things, and I didn’t want it to be a constant battle. I knew she lived very modestly, and although I didn’t want to overwhelm her, I did plan to make her life a little easier wherever I could.

I uncorked and poured some red wine. In the fridge was a plate with some snacks Andrew had prepared at my request. I put it all on a tray and went back to the living area. Emmy was wandering around, investigating the room. She stood by the sideboard, studying the array of decanters.

“The antiques belonged to my parents. They brought them over from England. I asked the designer to incorporate them into the room.”

“They’re lovely.”

I bit back my smile. I noticed she didn’t say the room was lovely. I had to admit that I found it too much at times. I rarely used it.

“I thought we’d go to the theater room. It’s more comfortable.”

“Okay,” she agreed.

She giggled as we went back into the elevator. “I’ve never been in a house with an elevator until today.”

“I bought the property and designed the house to fit it. The lot was narrow, and so I built long and up. My architect designed the place to maximize the square footage, and the elevator is a plus. Some days I don’t feel like climbing all those stairs.” I chuckled. “Especially when I forget my glasses in the den and have to go up and down three flights to get them off my desk.”

“Makes sense.”

“I lucked out on the lot, but it took me a while to get a design I liked.”

“Oh?”

“It’s the corner, on a dead-end street, with a ravine all around it. The property had been vacant for a long time since it was such an odd shape. My neighbors next door are an older couple and all they were worried about was that I didn’t tear down the trees on the property line we shared. I was happy to comply.”

“You like it here?”

“Yes. It’s a quiet area—sort of a hidden treasure in Toronto. It’s about twenty minutes to the office unless there is traffic, and another short drive when I go other places I frequent.”

“You said there was a garage?”

“Yes, I built one for convenience that holds my personal car. I house my other cars off-site. Frank drives them to me as needed.”

“Your personal car?” she asked, confused.

“Sometimes I like to drive myself. However, there was no room for a big garage,” I explained. “I was lucky to get one car in there. The house takes up the entire lot. No garden, no backyard. I built it as far to the edges as we could legally go.”

“Not much for gardening?”

“I wouldn’t know how if I tried. There’re a few pots of flowers around the pool, but Andrew looks after them.”

We walked into the movie room, and Emmy’s eyes grew large in delight. “Oh my God! This is amazing!”

I had four elevated rows of movie recliners in the room, all in a dark red leather. Wide, deep, and comfortable, they were great to relax in and watch a game or movie. The walls were a soft taupe color, and the room had its own popcorn maker and a small kitchen area. The back wall held all the electronics and floor to ceiling shelves housed hundreds of movies and TV shows. The screen itself took up an entire wall and the surround sound rivaled any theater.

I spent a lot of my downtime in this room.

“What do you like to watch?”

She looked around in awe. “Anything is good. What do you normally watch?”

“At this time of the night, usually the news, but we can do better than that.”

She surprised me. “No, I haven’t seen the news for a bit. It would do me good to catch up.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yep.”

I turned on the TV and sat back in my recliner. She curled up in the one beside me, giggling as I showed her how to use the remote and recline back.

I tried to concentrate on the screen, but my gaze kept drifting over to her. More times than not, when I would look over, her eyes were riveted on me. Then she would look shy and glance away.

She looked tiny in the chair, and I realized it was the first time I had ever had a woman in my theater room. It hadn’t been built when my last relationship ended. Aiden and Maddox took up considerably more room than she did.

She stood from her chair. “Washroom?”

“Across the hall.”

I watched her leave, smiling at the fact she still had both shawls wrapped around her. I watched the TV, and glanced at my watch. She’d been gone longer than I expected and I worried she was unwell. Hearing her footfalls, I relaxed. She hurried in, and without warning, slid onto my lap.

I wrapped my arm around her. The chair was big enough for the two of us, and I wondered why I hadn’t thought of sharing until now. “Well, hello.”

She hummed and burrowed into me. I reached down to tug her closer, and my hand froze as it touched the bare skin of her thigh. I inhaled sharply, and looked down, meeting her steady gaze.

“What are you doing?”

“Being spontaneous.”

“I think in your spontaneity, you forgot your pants.”

With a slow leer, she grabbed my hand, pulling it higher. There was more skin. All I could feel was warm, supple skin.

“I lost my shirt, too.”

I spread my fingers wide across her back, pulling her flush to my body. “Emmy,” I warned.

“It’s my birthday. You said you wanted it to be a good one.”

“So, sitting on my lap almost naked makes it one?”

She traced her finger along my jaw, running the tip of it over my bottom lip. “It depends on how much more naked I get.”

My cock twitched, swelling and pressing against the confines of my pants. I sucked her finger into my mouth, swirling my tongue around the tip. She watched me with hooded eyes, her breathing picking up. Goosebumps broke out on her skin.

“If I take off your shawl, you’ll get cold.”

“Unless you can figure out a way to warm me up.”

She was impossible to resist, and I didn’t want to.

I hit the remote, turned off the TV, but left on the low voltage lights to see. I gripped her hips, shifting her easily, so she was straddling me in the chair. I groaned when I felt her heat pressing down on my growing erection. She slid her fingers through my hair, as I held her hips and my mouth fused with hers.

Instantly, everything else faded away and there was only her. Only us. The feel of her wet, sweet mouth. The slide of her tongue with mine. How she felt pressed to my chest, and the slow motion of her undulating over my cock. The low, erotic sounds she made as we sank deeper into our kisses, cranked me up. I couldn’t get her close enough, taste her enough, or feel her enough. I slid my hand down her back, across her hips, and delved my fingers under the silky waistband, cupping the swells of her ass, then gliding into her heat. She gasped in my mouth as I circled her clit, moaning at how ready she was for me.

“Jesus. You’re so hot, Emmy. So wet for me.”

“I want you,” she pleaded. “I’ve wanted you all night. I want to see more of the passion you showed me last week.”

“You’re going to have me.” I licked and nipped at her neck. “All of me. But first, I want you to come, here, right now.”

“Yes . . . Bentley . . .” She whimpered as my fingers continued to work her.

I eased one inside her, then another, using my thumb to keep the pressure on her clit. “I want you to come for me, Emmy. Come on my hand, and I’ll take you to bed, and we can start all over. Only next time you can come on my cock.”

“Oh God—”

Watching her fall apart was incredible. Her head fell backward, her back arched, and she uttered a long, low cry as her pussy clenched around my fingers, and she rode out her orgasm. Her shawl fell away, exposing her gorgeous, lace-covered tits. I sucked one tight nipple into my mouth, lapping through the satin, biting down gently as she cried my name. My weeping cock strained at the confines of my pants. I needed her naked and under me. I needed to feel her tight pussy milking my cock, and the way her body would slide against mine as I took her.

Claimed her.

Made her mine.

I felt like a damn caveman, but I didn’t care.

I stood, gripping her ass as she wrapped her legs around me. I strode down the stairs, hissing when I felt her tongue and teeth on my neck. In my room, I laid her on the bed and stepped back. The moonlight flooded the room, showcasing the way her creamy skin stood out against the navy blue of the duvet. Her golden hair spread out around her head like a halo. My clothes disappeared, discarded carelessly on the floor. Emmy sat up, shrugging off her shawls, and pushed them aside. I saw the delicate shiver that raced through her body.

“Are you cold?”

“No,” she assured me, voice trembling with need.

Our eyes locked as she removed the wisps of lace that covered her, and she lay back, opening her arms. “I need your warmth, Bentley.”

I covered her body, the sensation of her bare skin on mine superb. Our bodies molded together, her softness conforming to my hard angles perfectly. I felt the coolness of her skin warming under my touch. I caressed and stroked her, learning her body—what made her shiver, gasp, and call out my name in a longing voice. I trailed my lips over her skin, tracing the dips and curves, discovering her ticklish ribs, laughing with her as she squirmed and giggled. She groaned when I found her, wet and warm, teasing her with my fingers, and then my mouth, until she arched under me, her fingers grasping at my skin.

My cock ached with the need to be inside her. The feel of her hands exploring me, the touch of her mouth on my skin, and the sound of her whispering my name were undoing me. Her touch was gentle, making me tremble in anticipation. I had never felt that way about someone. Never been affected the way Emmy did it for me. The walls I built, the guard I kept up, fell away completely. My entire focus was on the tiny woman under me, and her pleasure.

“Please, Bentley, I need you,” she pleaded, her eyes bright in the dull light. “Please.”

I grabbed a condom from the night table, rolling it on. I hovered over her, sheathing myself inside her inch by inch until we were flush. Her legs wrapped around my waist, anchoring me to her body, her tightness surrounding me.

I dropped my face to her shoulder. “Jesus, Emmy. You feel so amazing wrapped around me.”

“Please,” she whimpered.

I began to thrust, groaning at the responsiveness of her body. Gradually, we built our rhythm, our bodies attuned to each other, moving as if we’d done it a thousand times. Her hands clutched my shoulders, and her nails dug into my skin. Sweat raced down my back, as the sensations increased. I sat up, pulling her hips with me, slamming into her harder. She cried out, her voice hoarse with desire. My balls tightened, my nerves snapping with electricity as my orgasm built.

“Come with me, baby.” I slipped my hand between us, teasing her clit. “I need you to come.”

She stiffened, her body bowing in a taut arch as she shattered.

I followed, my orgasm tearing through me as I rode her hard, and came inside her.

I fell forward, my weight pressing her into the mattress. I covered her mouth with mine, kissing her until we were breathless. I rolled from her, discarded the condom and tugged the duvet over her rapidly cooling body. I slipped in beside her, tucking her to my chest. She burrowed close, her gentle breaths drifting on my skin.

“Are you all right, Freddy?”

I felt her smile. “Yes, Rigid. I’m more than all right.”

My next question surprised me. “Will you stay?”

“If you want me to.”

“Yes. I do.”

“Okay.” She sighed. “I’d like that.” She pressed a kiss to my scruff. “Best birthday ever. Thank you.”

I lifted her chin, needing to kiss her again. “I think I should be thanking you, Emmy.”

“Let’s call it even.”

I tucked her close. We’d never be even.

She was so much more than I could ever be. And she had no idea.

Emmy

Warm kisses woke me. Again.

The more formal, rigid Bentley apparently disappeared once we were alone and naked. He was rigid in a totally different way. His guard fell away, and the open, sexual man he kept hidden revealed. He was a passionate, sensual, and giving lover. He made me feel beautiful and wanted. His need for me was empowering.

We made love twice in the night, his desire for me seemingly endless. Being with him, surrounded by the dark with his body pressed to mine, was a surprisingly intimate act. It felt as if we were the only two people in the world. I loved how his voice became raspy; the way he uttered my name as he came, and his hissed curses. He was incredibly gentle, yet his touch was possessive and sure.

As if, I belonged to him.

“Emmy, baby,” he murmured, his lips at my ear. “I have to go to the office.”

I struggled to open my eyes.

He chuckled low in his throat. “No, stay in bed. Andrew is off today, so the house is empty. Look around, and make yourself at home. Frank will be here at noon. He’ll take you home so you can change, get your things, and he’ll drive you to school.”

I was so tired, I couldn’t argue with him. More sleep sounded great. His bed was far more comfortable than mine was, and it smelled like him. The sheets and duvet were soft, cozy, and inviting. The one thing missing was his long, strong body. I wound my arms around his neck, pressing my lips to his throat over the stiff collar. He was clean-shaven today, and his jaw hard under my tongue.

“You should come back to bed.”

He groaned, kissing me hard. Morning breath was no deterrent for him, it seemed. “I want to, but I have a meeting.”

I slid my hand down his chest, cupping his growing erection. “I could persuade you. Staying here would be so much more fun than a meeting.”

He stepped back, straightening his tie, trying to look affronted. “I cannot blow off business for sex.”

I arched my eyebrow. “I could blow you.”

He bent forward at his knees again, the way he did the night prior, and inhaled deeply. “Jesus, Emmy. What you do to me.”

Lifting his head, he met my gaze, his stare intense. “I love the fact you’re so open with me. That you tell me what you want. God, I want to get back into bed with you and fuck you until you scream my name . . .” His voice trailed off, and he shook his head.

It was my turn to inhale deeply. I loved hearing him talk dirty to me. It was such a contrast to the formal front he showed to the world. “Something to look forward to then.”

He lunged, pressing me into the mattress, and kissing me until I was breathless. His own breathing was heavy when he pushed himself away, eyes hooded. “Yes.”

He straightened his tie again and smoothed down his suit jacket. I noticed his hair wasn’t as perfect as usual. I had sort of messed it up. It suited him, so I didn’t say anything.

“You look hot,” I teased.

He shook his head. “Such a troublemaker. Now go back to sleep and Frank will be here to pick you up. He’ll text you when he is downstairs. The door will lock behind you. Deal?”

I smiled at him. “Deal.”

“Stop it.”

“What? I’m just smiling and agreeing.”

“You are fucking me with your eyes.”

“The term is eye-fucking, Rigid, and at least my eyes are having fun.”

He turned and strode out of the room without another word. I heard his footsteps echoing as he descended the stairs. No elevator this morning for him, which made me wonder if he needed the physical release before getting into the car. Giggling, I rolled over, inhaling the scent of his pillow. It really did smell like him. My phone buzzed from the bedside table, and I picked it up, unable to contain my grin when I read it.

I’ll make sure the rest of you has fun tonight.

I dozed in Bentley’s bed but didn’t fall back to sleep. I groaned when I checked my phone and saw it was only 8:30 a.m. Usually, I slept in on Wednesdays, but today wasn’t my usual Wednesday. Obviously, Bentley was an early riser, no matter how little sleep he got the night before.

I sat up and looked around the room. Large, with more big windows, it was more inviting than downstairs, but still felt empty. The walls were a simple white, the same as the soft sheets on his bed, with navy and gray accents. The furniture was heavy and masculine, and the headboard was padded and thick. His closet was bigger than my apartment, never mind his master bath suite. There was a walk-in shower with six jets, and a huge, freestanding infinity tub calling my name. The heated floors under my habitually cold feet added to the decadence. The closet and bath were connected at the back for easy access. One could get ready and not disturb their slumbering partner, which was what happened this morning.

I felt my chest tighten as I wondered how many other women Bentley hadn’t disturbed in his bed.

I shook my head—I wasn’t going to dwell. I would ask him directly. He seemed to appreciate my forwardness. I only hoped I was prepared for the answer. Despite his reassurances, I knew he wasn’t a monk. He was far too skilled in the bedroom and too good-looking not to have had a lot of female companions.

I squealed when I discovered a tiny alcove at the back of the room. There was a waist-high refrigerator tucked under a counter with a Keurig machine, and all the fixings needed for coffee. Obviously, Bentley had drunk one; the mug still sat on the counter. Without hesitation, I used it, somehow liking the fact his lips had pressed against the porcelain earlier. Back in his closet, I grabbed a discarded T-shirt, slipped it on, found my pretty, blue shawl, a pair of his thick socks, then coffee in hand, I went exploring.

I started back on the main floor, finally trudging up to the top level. His addition of an elevator was a good idea. There were a lot of stairs to climb.

His kitchen was a dream with gleaming stainless steel, glossy cupboards, and rich quartz on the counters. The gym was well equipped with a variety of machines and weights, and the thought of him working out, building up a sweat, made me heat up. I peeked in his den, not going in. His desk must have been another antique from his parents. The bookshelves and the rest of the room were modern and clean. There was a large model of something in the middle of the space, but I didn’t go in and look.

The guest rooms were simple and sparse, and most of them appeared unused, a couple still empty. I bypassed the theater room and entered the sunroom, my breath catching in my throat. Entirely encased in glass at the back, it was heaven. Tiled floors, well-used, comfortable furniture, and a games table graced the space. A large TV hung on the wall. Fans overhead moved the air.

At the end, behind glass doors that folded flat to the wall, were steps that led down to an indoor pool. As Bentley stated, it wasn’t huge, but it was still amazing. Pots of flowers hung in the windows, growing large in the sun. I dipped my toe in, sighing at the feel of the heated water. The view was lovely with the ravine and towering trees. It was the one room I had seen to appear lived in. There were a couple of books beside an armchair. A pair of reading glasses sat on them. A well-used blanket draped over the back of the chair. This room was the private Bentley. The one no one saw. He could be comfortable and himself. I could picture him reading, relaxing, or napping. Floating in the pool and staring up at the night sky under the glass dome.

I wanted to see that and to share it with him.

I moved to his chair and sat down. I felt the way the chair was molded from his body, and I curled into the cast left by him. I shut my eyes and drifted, thinking of the day he would be here with me, curled around my body for real.

* * *

Bentley

I couldn’t concentrate. For the first time that I could ever remember, my mind wasn’t on business. All my thoughts were with the person currently asleep in my bed or probably exploring my house. She was a woman after all, and surprisingly, I didn’t care if she snooped. I wanted her comfortable in my home because I wanted her to spend a lot of time with me there. Especially, after last night.

I struggled to stop the thoughts that kept drifting through my head and failed miserably. I thought of her warmth. The way her body felt pressed to mine and the way she tasted. How she looked when she came, and the sound of my name as she cried out.

I remembered how she looked this morning, sleeping like a contented kitten in my bed. The drowsy look on her face, and the way her eyes danced as she woke up and teased me.

“I could blow you.”

My cock hardened, thinking of being in her mouth. I had been tempted. So tempted to shrug off my responsibilities and stay with her. Dive back into the bed and let her do whatever she wanted, then have her all over again. I still wanted to do that. I glanced at my watch, surprised to see it was only 9:30. Normally the day raced by for me, but today it felt as though time stood still. I could go home and have an hour with her. Maybe longer. Perhaps if I showed up, she would skip school, and we could have the whole afternoon together.

“Bent?”

I shook my head and met Maddox’s eyes.

“What do you think?”

“Sorry, I was, ah, thinking about something I forgot to do.”

“Like brush your hair this morning?” Aiden quipped. “Looks like someone’s fingers have been in it.”

Instinctively, my hand flew to my head and he grinned.

“Gotcha.”

I narrowed my eyes. “Fuck you.”

“No thanks. You’re not my type. Besides”— he grinned— “I think that’s been taken care of.”

“Don’t you—”

Aiden held up his hands, laughing. “Not doing anything, except stating the obvious.”

He knew Emmy had spent the night. He hadn’t said anything at first, aside from one raised eyebrow this morning when I got in the car, but the silence hadn’t lasted long. As soon as we arrived at the building, he disappeared into Maddox’s office. The two of them were like old women gossips, sharing information over the fence.

I glared at him, then spoke to Maddox. “You were saying?”

He chuckled. “I asked if you thought the numbers were good.”

I glanced down at the papers in front of me. “I’ll go through them this afternoon.”

“There’s another first,” Aiden observed.

My phone buzzed before I could flip him off. However, I couldn’t contain my grin when I saw Emmy’s message.

Class was canceled so Frank doesn’t need to drive me. I’ll grab the bus in a while. Just enjoying your sun for a bit longer.

She attached a picture she had taken, curled up in my favorite chair. I squinted at the screen. She was wearing one of my shirts, and unless I was mistaken, she was holding the mug I used this morning.

I stood, already dialing as I strode into my office, almost slamming the door in my haste. I cut off the loud guffaws that followed me.

Emmy’s voice was slow and lazy when she answered. “Hey.”

“Hey yourself.”

“This room is amazing.”

“Stay.”

“What?”

“Don’t go home. Stay and be there when I’m done for the day.”

“Bentley, I have to do some school work. I need to go home and get my laptop, so I’m not going all the way there and coming back. And before you can say it, I’m not having Frank take me either.”

I grinned for two reasons. Her stubbornness, and the way she might have helped me find the excuse for her to start using the laptop I had purchased.

“Do you have your project backed up?”

“Yes, it’s on the memory stick in my, ah, bag.”

I knew she had her old rucksack tucked into her purse. I let it slide, knowing she wasn’t yet ready to tell me why she carried it everywhere.

“Go to my den, and look on the credenza.”

“You want me to go into your private den? Aren’t you afraid I will dig up some secret stuff to report on? I get a bonus if I’m fast.”

I tried not to laugh. “You aren’t much of a spy, Freddy. You missed the secret vault in my dressing room. I highly doubt your bosses are going to be very impressed with my shirt and mug as your haul for the day.”

She began to giggle. The sound was light and feminine, and it made my smile wider.

“Damn, you noticed.”

I lowered my voice. “I liked how my shirt looks on you.”

“I liked drinking from your mug. It was as if I was kissing your lips every time I took a drink.”

I groaned and let my head fall back. My body tightened and my cock lengthened at the thought of kissing her. The way her lips felt, full and plump, the feel of her tongue sliding with mine, the erotic way her sweet breath filled my mouth.

“Did I lose you?”

“You are making it damned difficult not to call Frank and have him take me straight home.”

“I’d like that. I’d like to spend more time with you.”

I paused at the honesty in her tone. “If you stay, I’ll come home early.”

She inhaled quickly. “I’m in your den.”

“There’s a laptop on the right. Blue cover.”

“Got it.”

“Plug your memory key in there and use it. I think you’ll find it has everything you need to do your work. The password is Scone1, capital S.”

Aside from the typing of the keys, there was silence for a moment, until she spoke. “Why does this laptop have all the software I use on it?”

“I use it, as well.”

“Yet, this one looks brand new. There are no files saved on it, no work done.” I heard a few more keystrokes. “It is brand new. Winston Bentley Ridge, tell me you did not buy this laptop for me.”

I gaped into the phone and adjusted myself. Was it incredibly wrong I found her full-naming me a turn on?

“It is new because I got it yesterday. I haven’t had a chance to bring it into the office to have it set up. I thought you could use it today—or whenever you’re at my place, to save you from carrying yours back and forth. It, ah, looked heavy.”

Her sigh told me she knew I was lying.

“It’s a laptop, Freddy. One of many I have. Use it today and stay.” I waited, then went in for the kill. “Please.”

“I’m not keeping this laptop, Rigid.”

“Of course not.”

“I’ll only borrow it today.”

“Or whenever you need to.”

“It is very light.”

“It’s fast, too. Super-fast. It will help you get your work done easier.”

“Are you actually going to come home early?”

“If you’re there, yes.”

“Can I make us dinner?”

“I would love that.”

“Then, it’s a deal. See you later, dear. Go make some more millions.”

I hung up, smiling. Strangely enough, that was how I seemed to act when it came to Emmy. I glanced back at the door to the boardroom, knowing what was waiting for me. Aiden would pounce as soon as I went in, and Maddox would lean back with a knowing smirk on his face, and again, they would tease me mercilessly. I knew they were gossiping away again, anxious for my return.

I straightened my jacket, tugged on my sleeves, and prepared my game face.

That was how we showed that we cared—we gave each other a hard time. I could handle them.

Emmy was worth it.

* * *

I found her in the kitchen, the laptop open, her hand a blur holding the mouse as she created something on the screen. Music played from the speakers, the beat a low hum. The kitchen was warm, the air was pungent with garlic and spice, and whatever she was cooking contained a heady red wine. It was mouthwatering.

She was concentrating so hard, she didn’t hear me come in, and I took the time to study her. My shirt hung past her thighs revealing her shapely calves. Her small feet were encased in a pair of my socks. Both shawls were draped around her body for warmth; although, one side had slipped, pulling down the material of my shirt, showing her skin. She had her hair piled high on her head, exposing her delicate neck. Curls escaped from her messy updo, hanging around her face. She pushed them aside as she muttered to herself, and colors appeared on the screen as her design took shape. The light glinted off her ear piercings, and her musical tattoo was a dark image on her pale skin behind her ear. Her exposed shoulder showed the butterfly tattoo I had discovered last night. I remembered tracing it with my tongue, making her shiver. She had told me it was a tribute to her grandmother.

“She loved butterflies,” she whispered.

I slid behind her, wrapped my fingers around her shoulder, and dropped my face to her neck, to kiss the soft skin. At the same time, I placed the flowers I’d picked up across the laptop. She startled briefly but melted back into me. I held her tight, then she turned, throwing her arms around my neck, and pressed her mouth to mine.

I needed no further encouragement, kissing her thoroughly. It was even better than I remembered; the softness of her lips, the feel of her tongue and the taste that was just her. She grasped my shoulders, and I slipped my hands under her shirt, feeling the delicate ridges of her spine as I ran them over her skin.

I eased back, holding her to my chest.

“Welcome home,” she murmured.

“Best welcome I’ve ever had. Usually, by the time I get home, there is a plate ready with dinner on the counter and an empty house.”

She gazed up at me, her dark eyes sad. “I don’t like that.”

I stroked the skin of her cheek.

“It’s fine.”

“I guess I’ll have to change it.”

“Oh, yeah?”

She nodded, turning her face so she could kiss my hand. “Yeah.” Then, trying to lighten the mood, she grinned. “Your laptop is awesome.”

“Ah, always second to the laptop.”

“Sorry, Rigid. The hard drive is pretty impressive.”

My already aching cock swelled. Her voice, her teasing, the way her eyes expressed the emotions she felt. They all turned me on. I had been hard for her since I left that morning.

I turned her to the laptop. “Save your work, Emmy.”

“Oh?”

I leaned down and nipped her neck. “I’ll show you an impressive hard drive.”

She tapped a few keys. “Done.”

I swept her into my arms. “Good.”

Bentley

We barely made it out of the elevator. By accident, my groping fingers hit the top floor, and I went with it, carrying her to the sunroom and laying her on the deep sofa. I had pulled the clip from her hair at some point, and the waves cascaded over the cushion, almost reaching the floor. The sun glinted in the strands casting a burnished gold around her head.

I crouched over her, my erection pressing into the zipper of my dress pants, painful and needy. “As much as I like my shirt on you, it needs to come off.”

She shimmied, the shirt and shawls disappearing. Her skin was pale, the only color showing was the small peek of the butterfly wing over her shoulder, and the tiny set of teardrops tattooed over her heart. Four splatters of red, each symbolizing a person she lost, she had explained when I asked her. They spoke, without words, of the sorrow she carried. She etched her heartache onto her skin, embedding the pain there forever. She kept all her tattoos private. Even her musical tattoo was hidden most of the time. That one, she informed me, was for her. She loved music and constantly had it playing everywhere.

Bending low, I kissed the ink, then slid my mouth down, covering her nipple, and sucked, teasing the peak with my tongue. She gasped, arching up, and used her hands to push off my suit jacket. Our mouths met in a series of blistering, intense kisses. Hot, wet, mind-blowing caresses. I needed more of them. More of her. Everything she could give me.

She yanked and pulled on my tie, fumbled with my buttons, and tugged on my belt. Unable to break from her mouth, I helped her, until we were at last naked and pressed together, our bodies melded. Cradled in between her legs, she was slick and ready. She lifted her hips, as the blunt head of my cock rubbed against her. The searing heat of her, made me groan—I wanted her so fucking much.

“Condom,” I gasped.

“Where?”

I wanted to scream in frustration. “My room.”

“Why aren’t you a typical bachelor who hides condoms all over his house in case?”

“In case?”

“In case of situations like this!”

Her words made me stop. They broke the intensity of the moment and made me grin. “I’m not your typical bachelor, Freddy. I’ve never encountered a ‘situation like this’ before now.”

“Never?”

“No. You’re the first woman who has stayed here.”

She leaned up, kissing me hard. “I like that. I hope you’re fast then.”

“I was first in the hundred-yard sprint in high school.”

“I want to see a repeat. I need you inside me.”

I was certain I broke the record. I was back and on her in thirty seconds flat. I held up the condoms.

“Six?” she asked, lifting that sexy eyebrow of hers.

“In case,” I replied, covering her mouth, getting us right back to the moment.

Seconds later, my sheathed cock was inside her. She cried out my name, her fingers yanked on my hair, and her legs wrapped tighter around my waist. I gripped the cushions beside her head, needing to kiss her, craving the constant connection. Her sweetness wrecked me. The sounds she made and the way she tugged me close as she moved with me was addicting. Her hands slipped over my ass, gripping and kneading the muscles that bunched under her touch.

“Oh God. . .”

“Yes. Come for me, Emmy. Let go, baby.”

I buried my face in her neck, letting the intensity overtake me. My cock swelled as she came, fluttering and tight around me. Pleasure tore through me, my balls tightening, and I pushed her legs apart, slipping in deeper and coming hard. I cursed and shook with my orgasm. She gripped my hair, and our mouths joined, deep and desperate at first, then slowly becoming gentler. Sweeter. Light.

I rolled, taking her with me, and pinned her between the back of the sofa and my chest.

She sighed, laying her head on my shoulder. Silence surrounded us, the room light with the afternoon sun. The woman I was holding, sated and content. I was the same.

It was an odd feeling, and yet, I liked it.

* * *

Emmy looked relaxed as she drifted in the water. After we rolled from the sofa, I had convinced her to stop getting dressed, and that a swim would feel good.

A naked one.

She didn’t bat an eye, dropping my shirt and racing to the pool. I had turned up the water heater the previous night, so I knew it was warm. Add in the sun shining through the glass, the room was comfortable for her, and she was enjoying herself as she relaxed.

I was enjoying the view. I pulled the floating lounge closer and kissed her tempting mouth.

“Cami wants to have coffee before class tomorrow,” she said, running her fingers through my damp hair. “No doubt she will pump me for information.” She looked shy suddenly. “She was rather surprised to find out I was still here today when she texted me.”

“Oh?”

“I don’t usually move this fast in a relationship.”

That information pleased me; once again making me feel like a caveman.

What was it about this girl that brought that out in me?

“If it makes you feel better, neither do I. I think, perhaps, it has something to do with the person.”

Her eyes widened, and she smiled. “You were so amazing last night.”

“I thought we were amazing together.” I chuckled. “I think I should be insulted you sound so surprised.”

“No! I didn’t mean it that way. It’s just . . . you’re so . . . um, uptight and formal, but you were so passionate, and giving. I just . . . oh God, I screwed that up. I’m sorry.”

She gasped as I pulled her off the lounger and tugged her tight to my body. I loved how she felt against me. Small, soft, and supple.

“You didn’t screw anything up. I am uptight, and I am formal. It’s how I was raised. It’s how I conduct myself daily. How I have always conducted myself. Most women find me dull, yet when I’m with you, I feel . . .” I struggled to find the right word. “. . . lighter. Like I can be me. You’re the first person I have felt like that with in a very long time.”

“Oh,” she breathed out. “Really?”

“Really. I don’t rush into anything—business or personal—yet with you those rules have gone out the window.”

She regarded me with those espresso-colored eyes. They were wide and sincere, and I loved how they looked at me. “Why?”

I bent closer. “I think, maybe, it has everything to do with you and the person you are, Emmy.”

“I don’t understand.”

I pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Your words.” I swept my lips across her closed eyes. “Your beautiful heart.” Another caress of my mouth went across her lips. “Your smile.” I nuzzled her neck. “Your actions.” I dragged my mouth up to her ear. “Your reactions to me.”

She whimpered, drawing my face to hers. “Only for you,” she murmured.

“Good.”

* * *

A short while later, I grinned at her, replete and satisfied.

“That was the best Beef Bourguignon I have ever tasted. I can’t believe you made bread.”

She popped a grape into her mouth, chewing slowly. The small bunch of flowers I brought her sat beside her in a small vase. I had remembered her musing of loving grapes, and the small corner store where I got the flowers had them on display. I might have bought too many, judging from the large bowl of them between us.

“Stew. It was just stew. Not Beef Bourguignon.”

“Still amazing. Like the bread.”

“It’s a fast bread. It’s so dense, it’s great with the stew.” She glanced around the room with an almost forlorn expression. “Your kitchen is so well-stocked.”

“You can use it anytime you want.”

“Do you cook?”

“I can do the basics. And by that, I mean toast, canned goods, and frozen pizza.”

“And coddled eggs.”

I winked. “Only on special occasions.”

“What did you do when you all lived together?”

I chuckled, thinking about those days. “I was in charge of the laundry. Aiden did the yard work and Maddox cooked. The rest we sort of split up. And I paid Sandy to give the place a good clean once a month. We survived.”

Her eyebrow rose. “You did laundry?”

“I did it very well.”

She picked up her glass and took a sip. “I can’t see it, frankly.”

“It made the most sense to me. Sandy showed me how the machines worked, and I was very organized. Lights, darks, whites. Bleach, no bleach. I had a system.”

“Everything in its place.”

“Yes.”

“You like it like that.”

It wasn’t a question, but a statement.

I filled my glass and topped hers up, draining the bottle of wine. “I like order.”

“Does change bother you?”

I furrowed my brow while mulling over her question. “It takes me time to adapt. Aiden goes with the flow, but Maddox is more like me; although, he rarely shows it. There are times, I admit, I have to have space to adjust.”

“Is that because of the way your parents were while you were growing up?”

I met her gaze, answering her quietly. “My parents died when I was five, Emmy. I was raised by my Uncle Randall and Aunt Jane.”

She wrapped her hand around mine. “Oh, Bentley, I didn’t know.”

“I know. I don’t talk about it much.” I paused. “Yet, I find I want to tell you. I think you need to know to understand me.”

Lifting my hand to her mouth, she kissed the knuckles. “I’m listening.”

“I don’t remember much about my parents. I remember the eggs my dad used to cook every Sunday for my mom. How they danced in the kitchen, and my dad would pull me from my chair and spin us both around. Mom and I would laugh.” I sighed. “My mom always smelled like Lily of the Valley. Every time I smell them during the spring I think of her.”

“Those are good memories.”

“There are only a few others. I was so young. Mostly vague images and thoughts.”

“Can I ask how they died?”

I stiffened, trying not to react to the feelings that flooded my chest when I thought about the past.

“My mom loved the theater. Musical theater in particular—she always had scores playing in the house, and she sang along. They went to a lot of shows. One evening, they went out.” I stopped, taking a large sip of wine for fortitude. “They were late and parked farther away than normal. They were mugged leaving the theater, and according to the story, something went awry.” I met her eyes that were brimming with emotion. “He had a gun, and they were killed.”

She tightened her hands around mine. “Bentley.”

“I don’t remember much. I think, perhaps I blocked most of it. One day they were there, and suddenly, my life changed. Everything changed. I was taken from my home, everything that was familiar, my parents were gone, and I was sent to live with my aunt and uncle.”

“Were your aunt and uncle . . . nice?” she asked hesitantly, knowing there was a reason I was telling her my history.

“They were good people. I was fed, had the best education, a nice place to live. However, they were different from my parents—distant and cold. Their marriage was more for convenience than anything. They were very austere people. There was no affection between them”—I met her gaze—“or for me. Coming from a home where there was a lot of love, it was very unsettling, but eventually, it became my life, as well.”

Understanding dawned in her gaze.

“My life was vastly different after my parents died. Very structured. Children were meant to be seen and not heard. I had my lessons, and later, school. My grades had to be perfect. The activities I was part of had to be done for a reason, not for fun. Manners were drummed into me. Responsibility above all else. Decorum and good breeding. How I dressed. Spoke. Thought. It was all exceedingly exacting. Sensible. Reserved. There was little room for emotion.”

She frowned, not speaking. I drank more wine.

“My mother wore a string of small pearls. She wore them every day. My father had given them to her when they were married—they weren’t expensive, but they were sentimental. I remember how they felt when she would hug me. The cool feel of the beads as they pressed to my cheek. If I sat on her lap, I always played with them. I liked how smooth they were.” I sighed and ran a hand over my face.

“When they were robbed, there must have been a struggle. I don’t know if they fought back or what happened, but not long after their death, my aunt got a small box of their belongings. There wasn’t much since most of it was evidence, but somehow a few pearls were found in the pocket of my mother’s coat. I assume the necklace was torn from her neck and they scattered.” I reached into my pocket and pulled out the four pearls I carried everywhere I went. “There was a small fleck of blood on one, and my aunt was disgusted they would have sent them back, and she threw them away.”

“You found them.”

“Yes. I heard her telling my uncle, and I saw her toss them into the trash. I got up after they went to bed and found them. I washed and hid them.” I shrugged, feeling self-conscious. “They were all I had of hers. I carry them with me everywhere.”

“She loved them, so of course, they meant something to you.”

“They still do.”

Her eyes met mine. “I understand.”

“Thank you.”

“She shouldn’t have thrown them out.”

“Keeping them would have been a sentimental act. That wasn’t in her nature.”

“Cold,” she murmured.

“Yes. Like me.”

She moved a little closer, so her knees pressed to mine.

“You think you became like them.”

“I did become like them. I am reserved. Formal. Cold.”

“Formal, yes. I don’t find you cold. You’re incredibly kind, generous, and sweet.”

“You seem to bring that out in me, Emmy. No one else does. Not for a very long time.”

“I think Aiden and Maddox see a different side of you.”

“They do, to a point. It took me a while to relax with them, to allow myself to relax. The truth is, I will never be as easy with the world as other people are.”

“You don’t have to be.”

I leaned close, earnest. “I want to be for you. You have such a light, and when I’m with you, I feel it. I feel different. You make me laugh. You make me want to be silly just to see you smile.”

“You do make me smile.” She cupped my face. “I like your old-fashioned ways, Bentley. I like how you are when we’re alone. You’re funny and passionate, and you make me feel as if I matter to you.”

I laid my hand on top of hers. “You do matter. That’s why I’m telling you. I am rigid and formal. I am blunt and outspoken at times, and I have a temper. A bad one. It doesn’t come out often, but when it does, it’s ugly.”

“I’ll have to try not to make you angry.”

I brought our clasped hands to my chest and kissed her. “I can’t imagine you doing so.”

She lifted one eyebrow. “Should I remind you of our first meeting?”

I chuckled. “That was annoyance, not anger. I was being my usual snotty self.”

“I don’t think you’re snotty.”

It was my turn to arch an eyebrow at her. “Everyone thinks I’m snotty. Yet, I feel differently with you. I don’t want to lose that.”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Relief flooded my chest. “Good.”

“Are your aunt and uncle alive? Will I meet them?”

“No. My aunt passed away from a heart attack when I was nineteen. Six months later, my uncle choked on a piece of London Broil one night at his club.”

“Oh.”

“I inherited everything. Plus, I already had a trust fund from my parents.”

“So, you’re telling me you’re even richer than I thought?”

“I don’t know how rich you thought I was, but perhaps.”

“Rich enough to buy five pounds of grapes at once. Enough for me to wonder if you’ll get bored with me.”

“The grapes are a treat for you—that’s another new thing for me. I enjoy spoiling you. As for getting bored . . . frankly, Emmy, I cannot even imagine that happening. I never know what you are going to say or do next. It’s part of your charm.”

“I don’t think anyone has ever thought I had charm until now.”

I traced my finger over her cheek, wrapping a wayward curl around my finger. I rubbed the silkiness of her hair on my skin, then watched as the curl unfurled, wild and soft against her face. “They weren’t looking hard enough.”

“Why aren’t you taken, Bentley?”

I cocked my head to the side. “I rather thought I was . . . now.”

Her eyes crinkled in merriment. “I meant before I waylaid you.”

“Caught me in your web?”

She nodded imperviously, lifting her chin. “Trapped you as per my devious plan.”

“Right.” I sucked in a deep lungful of air and blew it out. “You are not devious, Emmy. That I know for a fact.”

“Oh?” She studied me. “Did you know someone devious?”

“While we were in university, I met a girl. Lucy seemed . . . lovely. Great. A bit shy, and quiet. She lived off campus, and she liked her privacy, the same way I did.” I snorted. “Or so she led me to believe.”

Emmy reached out, covering my hand. “What happened?”

“She told me her parents were extremely strict. They didn’t allow her to date. They kept her on a tight budget, and she worked in the admissions department to help make ends meet. We would meet for coffee or dinner in small places, off the beaten path. I liked her.” I met Emmy’s steady gaze. “I liked her a lot. She said all the right things, did all the right things.”

“But?”

“I never talked about money. Ever. My aunt and uncle drummed that into my head. It was private, something a person didn’t show off. It wasn’t right to boast about what I had, and we never discussed it. I always paid for coffee or dinner simply because that was how I was raised. A man should treat a woman like a lady. One day, she was upset because she had somehow lost her wallet and it had all her money for the next week in it. Without a thought, I handed her fifty dollars and bought her a new wallet. A few days later, she mentioned a CD she wanted, and I bought it for her. Then, she showed me a dress she desperately wanted to buy so she’d ‘look good for me’.”

“You bought that, too?”

“Yes. Anything she asked for, I bought. Every time she was short of cash, I handed it over. She never asked outright, but I found myself giving her more and more. She had a way of demanding without even saying the words. It was expected.”

“You never questioned it? You never wondered how she knew you had the money to hand over?”

“No. I was stupid, young, and for the first time, imagined myself in love. I never questioned the secrecy or the constant requests. Maddox and Aiden didn’t like her. They thought she was odd. Untrustworthy. I ignored it, thinking they were jealous I found someone and they were still playing the field. We became even more secretive. When Maddox found out about the money I was giving her, he almost lost it. We had a huge fight, and I stormed out, all indignant and self-righteous, defending the woman I loved.”

“He was right, though?”

I swallowed the last of my wine. “He certainly was. I marched over to her place—unannounced—something I never did, since she always told me her parents might be around, but I wanted to see her and tell her what had happened. Instead of finding her alone and studying the way she told me she did, I walked into a party. A big one, with her real friends, and her boyfriend. She had been scamming me. I guess she accessed my financial records through the university database. She had arranged our first meeting. She knew exactly what to do and say.” I shook my head. “I was such an idiot. Uptight, reserved Bentley who fell for the biggest con artist on the campus. She was anything but shy or quiet. Her friends had a good laugh at my expense.”

“I’m sorry.”

I shrugged. “It was bound to happen. We had a huge blowout fight, and she said plenty of nasty things once she realized there was no way out for her. I went home, and got trashed.” I shuddered. “Really trashed. That was the last time I lost control or allowed someone to get close. It was also the last time I didn’t listen to Maddox and Aiden.”

“What did they do?”

“They showed me their loyalty. They got drunk with me and made sure I was okay. And, of course, stated repeatedly they told me so. Then the next day, they made a lot of noise, making sure the suffering continued. Bastards.”

She bit back her grin. “Of course.”

I opened a new bottle, filled my wineglass and studied her over the rim. “That is how I know you’re not devious, Emmy. I’ve met devious. I was stupid enough to believe devious.”

“And you haven’t found anyone you felt something for since then? That’s a long time to be alone.”

“I like my work. I’ve put forth a great deal of effort to get where I am today. I haven’t made time for relationships, nor particularly wanted one. The last woman I had what you would call a relationship with walked away. She said I was too self-absorbed and boring, and she hated the fact I worked so much.”

“I wouldn’t call you boring. I don’t think she knew you very well.”

“I think perhaps she wasn’t the right one for me. I preferred working to her company, so I guess that should have been my biggest clue. I have met other women, dated a few, and ah . . . enjoyed their company . . .” My voice trailed off, and I cleared my throat.

Emmy lifted her eyebrow slowly with a grin. “Enjoyed their company? So proper. Hardly news, Rigid. It’s pretty obvious from your moves, you’re not a monk.”

“My ‘moves’?”

She met my gaze directly. “You’re an amazing lover. Giving. Passionate.” She huffed out a breath, the air lifting her bangs. “Hot as fuck, actually. I didn’t think you got that way through osmosis.”

I laughed at her words. “Not even a little bit jealous, Freddy? I think you’ve wounded my pride.”

“Oh, I’m jealous all right. But I’m the one sitting in your kitchen, wearing your shirt.”

“Yes, you are.” I leaned forward, wrapping my hand around the back of her neck. “You’re also the one I want to have a relationship with. The only one.”

“Ditto.”

Her gaze lowered, then she met my eyes. “I’m on birth control. I haven’t been with anyone for a very long time, and I’ve been tested clean.”

I knew what she was saying. I had told her the six condoms were all I had, and I would have to get more. Lots more.

“It’s been a while for me,” I confessed. “As much as you think I’ve been with a lot of women, I need you to know, I am always monogamous, and always safe.”

“When you’re ready, you don’t have to buy more condoms.”

Merely the thought of being inside her, of being able to feel all of her, made me hard. I wanted that with her, more than I had ever wanted it with another woman.

I stood, taking her with me. “Let’s go see what else I’ve learned through osmosis.”

She laughed against my mouth. “Okay, Rigid.”

Bentley

I heard my name yelled, and I turned to see Emmy racing across the street. I paused at the door to Greg’s building wondering why she wasn’t in school. Glancing at my watch, I noted it was past nine. Since the school year started back, she was always in class at this time of the day.

“Oh, shit, she’s been waiting,” Aiden muttered. “Brace yourself.”

I barely had time to throw him a glance when Emmy was in front of me, hands on her hips, and a scowl on her face. I tried not to notice how sexy she looked this morning. She was wearing some sort of lacy dress that fluttered around her knees and was cinched in at her waist with my blue tie. Tights covered her toned legs, and the blue shawl I had given her wrapped around her shoulders. Despite her anger, she was gorgeous.

“Hey, Emmy,” I greeted her cautiously. Casting a glare toward Aiden, who started to pull open the door and disappear, I bent to brush a kiss on Emmy’s cheek.

She stepped back avoiding my caress and addressed her voice to Aiden. “Not so fast, Tree Trunk.”

He turned, flashing her a smirk. “What’s up, Emmy?”

“What do the two of you know about the sudden construction going on at Al’s?”

Judging from the frown on Emmy’s face, deflection was the word of the day.

I crossed my arms, trying to appear casual. “How would we know what your boss is up to regarding his property?”

She snorted. “Al is so tight, he squeaks. He never spends a penny unless he absolutely has to. Today, he tells me I need to find a place to stay for a few days while they install new doors and locks on the apartments, new steps, and security lighting out back. This smacks of you, Rigid.”

“Perhaps, he is simply doing what is best for the upkeep of his building. If he upgrades the structure, the property value will go up.”

At least, that was what Aiden told Al when he offered to have the upgrades done—at no cost. We even covered new doors for the coffee shop since I knew Emmy worked in there alone in the early morning hours. Al couldn’t sign the paperwork fast enough, but obviously, his cover story didn’t work.

I stepped forward. “I, for one, am glad he is looking at making the entranceway to your place safer. You’re welcome to stay at the house while the work is being done if that is what concerns you.”

“What concerns me is the fact you’re making a mountain out of a molehill again. The entranceway was fine.”

This time I couldn’t help my derisive snort. “The stairs were rickety at best. A child could pick your lock, and there wasn’t adequate lighting out back at all.”

She poked a finger into my chest. “A-ha! So, you admit it!”

I threw up my hands. “Yes! I admit it. I’m an awful person for being worried you might trip on the uneven stairs, get mugged at night, or have your home invaded! Sue me.”

“Sue you? For what? More wasted money?”

“It’s not wasted! Yell at me, then. Stop giving me scones. It’s still going to happen.”

Aiden spoke up. “The stairs were in bad shape, Emmy. I showed Al the report I had, and we offered to help him out.”

“You had a report? Oh my God! I can’t believe you people.”

Aiden smirked. “You people? That’s what you think of Bentley? He’s just people?”

“Don’t change the subject. What exactly did you get in exchange for this help?”

I blinked. “Nothing. I expect nothing and want nothing. Only to know I made you a bit safer.”

Her anger deflated, and her shoulders slumped. “What am I going to do with you, Rigid?”

I caught her around the waist and tugged her close. Dropping my head to her neck, I rained kisses on her skin, swirling my tongue behind her ear on the spot she found so sensitive.

“I had to do it, Emmy.”

She studied my face and shook her head. “You overstepped.”

“I’m aware,” I admitted. “I did it because I care.”

“It’s still overboard.”

“Let it go.”

“You are such a pain in my ass.”

I bit down on her tender earlobe. “We haven’t explored your ass yet, but if you insist . . .”

She pulled back, fighting a smile, and slapped my chest. “Dream on. I’m still mad at you.”

“Why?” I asked softly. “Al is thrilled. Your place will be safer, and no one is hurt. Why are you so upset?”

“Because, once again, I can’t compete.”

I tightened my arms. “It’s not a competition. Even if it were, I am still way behind.”

“How can you say such a thing?”

“Because I get you. That is worth more than any amount of money.”

She leaned up and pressed a hard kiss to my lips. “I give up.”

“Good. So, you’ll come to my place tonight? The work should be done by the end of the weekend.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not talking to you, though.”

“That’s fine.” I winked at her. “We can think of other things for your mouth to do.”

Shaking her head, she turned away, pausing at the curb. “You are such a wimp, Aiden,” she called out. “Such a big, bad security guy letting Bentley take all the shit.”

“I was allowing you privacy.”

“Whatever.”

“You could have brought some scones with you!” he yelled in return.

She flipped him the bird and raced across the street. I gaped as I watched her cross the road. The sway of her hips in the dress she wore was mesmerizing. I wanted to follow her, trap her in a corner, and really apologize—with my cock.

Not that I was sorry.

Aiden groaned. “Well, that went better than I expected.”

I pushed past him. “Emmy’s right—you are a wimp. I think my girlfriend actually scared you.”

He chuckled as he followed me. “Your little girlfriend is fierce.”

I pushed the button for the elevator. “That she is.”

And she’s all mine.

* * *

I looked over the numbers, frowning in concentration. I handed the documents to Aiden to look at and met Greg’s steady gaze.

“Is it enough?”

He drummed his fingers on the desk. “It’s way over the estimate. It’s enough.”

“I want it.”

“I know that, Bentley.”

“It’s the last piece. I need it to have the project work.”

“Then sign it, and I’ll submit the bid. We’ll know soon.”

Aiden handed the documents back with a nod of his head. I scratched out my signature, and handed the documents to Greg. He presented me with a stack of paperwork.

“I need your signature on these, as well.”

I sat back and glanced over the various forms. They were all things he was working on; a few other land deals, a building I had my eye on—nothing major, but they were all lucrative. As usual, all completed to my specifications and done with his precise attention to detail. As I was signing, he gave me back the first set.

“You missed a couple of places.”

“Really?”

He nodded, already looking at the stack I gave him back. “Updated forms—more places to sign.” He smirked. “The city loves new paperwork. More signatures mean more money.”

“Sounds like lawyers,” Aiden quipped.

I snickered as I added my signature where Greg indicated.

He reached for a folder. “I came across a few interesting land parcels. I had Mrs. Johnson print them for you.”

I glanced through the papers, then watched as he added his signature to the bid, affixed the seal, and slid it into the envelope.

“I’ll have it couriered this afternoon.”

“Great. Hopefully, soon, we’ll celebrate.”

He regarded me, appearing amused. “Looks to me as though you’ve already been celebrating.”

“I beg your pardon?”

He tapped his lips, a knowing grin on his face. “I never thought of you as a pink kind of guy, Bentley.”

I swiped at my mouth and looked at my hand. A smear of soft pink lipstick was on my thumb.

Emmy.

Aiden chuckled, and I knew the bastard had purposely not said anything. I shot him a dirty look and cleared my throat.

“Thanks.”

Greg reclined in his seat. “Seeing someone?”

I never discussed my personal life with Greg. I knew nothing about his, aside from the fact he was divorced twice, and never seemed to lack a woman on his arm, or from the rumors, in his bed. I shrugged, not really wanting to talk to him about Emmy. We didn’t have that kind of relationship, and it made me uncomfortable.

“I am.”

“Serious?”

“Why would you ask that?”

He held up his hands. “Lately, you’ve been, ah, different.”

“Different?”

It was his turn to shrug. “Happier, maybe? Content. Something. I thought, perhaps, it was because you were in a relationship. I’m pleased for you.”

I paused. Greg was astute, but I didn’t think I had changed very much. Obviously, Emmy was having a bigger impact on me than I realized.

Aiden leaned forward, clapping his hands. “Oh, great. Is this the part where we all spill our guts and talk about our feelings? This should be fun. I can go first. Because, right now, what I’m feeling is nauseous. Can we get back to business?”

A dry chuckle escaped my mouth, and I glanced toward him. He seemed tense and out of sorts, not his usual cheerful self. His shoulders were tight, and the folder bent under his grip. Greg seemed to be annoying him more than usual today.

I stood. “On that note, I think we’re done.”

Greg buttoned his jacket and shook my hand. “I’ll be in touch. Let me know if there is anything in the file you want me to pursue. Perhaps, we can work on a venture together. Something different from the usual.”

“I will.”

I followed Aiden to the elevator in silence. Once the doors shut, I barked out a laugh. “What the hell is up with you today?”

He shook his head. “What’s with the personal comments? He never talks private shit.”

“There’s more to it than that. What’s going on?”

“Why the hell is he finding you leads? We find the leads.”

“He’s not stepping on your toes, Aiden. So, he found a couple of things for us to look at—he’s done it other times. No big deal.” I flipped through the few pages in the folder. “Nothing major in here. Relax.”

He crossed his arms. “You heard him. All of a sudden, he wants to collaborate with us. Be part of the projects. Worm his way in.”

Is that what he was worried about? Greg invading our group, so to speak?

“We’ve discussed this a couple of times already. I offered him the chance to be part of the company in the past, and he refused. Case closed. It’s the three of us. Besides, if I changed my mind, you know very well before that happened, I would give you and Maddox the opportunity to say no.”

“And if one of us did?”

I had the largest share in the company and could outvote them, but I valued their opinions, and we discussed everything. I met his challenging gaze steadily and spoke in a firm voice. “Then the answer would be no. You and Maddox are my partners.” I laid a hand on his shoulder, feeling the tension. “My family.”

He huffed out a breath, his shoulders loosening. “Okay.”

We stepped outside, and Aiden moved to call Frank just as a kid slammed into me, causing me to drop the folder and stumble back.

“Shit, man!” The kid gasped. “Sorry!” He bent and picked up the pages that fell from the folder, shoving them back inside. “My bad.”

“Watch where you’re going next time!” Aiden growled, stepping in front of me.

I took the folder from the kid and held up my hand to Aiden, stopping him from doing anything else. “No problem. It was an accident.”

The kid ducked his head and nodded, then turned and took off running.

I watched him disappear around the corner and exhaled. “Crap, I feel old. Do they all dress like that now—the hoodie and baggy jeans? The ball cap with glasses and their headphones jammed in their ears all the time?”

Frank pulled up to the curb and Aiden opened the door for me. “Yep, old man. Just like that.”

I sighed and looked across the street at Al’s, wishing Emmy were hurrying back across the street with a scone for me. I’d even take her scowl if I could kiss her again before we left.

Sadly, the door never opened, and the street remained Emmy free.

Still, it made me grin when I remembered she’d be at the house when I got home later.

It was something to look forward to, at least.

* * *

The day couldn’t pass quickly enough, and finally, my last meeting was over. I waited impatiently for the car, almost pushing Aiden out of the way in my haste to open the door and clamor inside.

He slid in, shutting the door. “Anxious, Bent?”

I loosened my tie. “Just want to get home. Long day.”

He leaned back with a grin. “Expecting an equally long night?”

I lurched, punching his arm, dislodging the files sitting beside him. “Watch it.”

He chuckled, and I bent to grab the papers that had fluttered to the floor. As I gathered them, a square, manila envelope, which looked oddly familiar, fell to the carpet.

“What is that?” I asked.

Aiden held out his hand, stopping me from touching it. He slipped a hand into his pocket, producing a latex glove.

I cocked an eyebrow. “Planning on a murder spree on the way home, Aiden? Do you seriously carry one of those around with you?”

He shot me a serious look. “You never know.”

He picked up the envelope and studied it. It was the same type as the other pictures had arrived in previously. The sight of it made me anxious.

“This wasn’t in the file when Greg gave it to you.”

“No,” I agreed.

“Has the file been on your desk all day?”

“Yes. No one has been in my office other than you, Maddox, or Sandy.”

Realization hit, and our eyes locked. “The kid this morning.”

Aiden nodded. “It wasn’t an accident.”

He opened the envelope carefully, and pulled out a picture, handling it by the corner. He studied it, then handed it to me. “Only touch it with the glove.”

The photo was simple. Me, outside Greg’s office this morning. Aiden wasn’t in the picture. The person who was made me stiffen with alarm.

Emmy was walking away from me; her head turned as she spoke. I was staring at her, a slight grin on my face.

I looked up at Aiden. “Fuck.”

“Stay calm. You’re the focal point.”

“I didn’t see anyone.”

He shook his head. “No one does, Bent. Everyone has a damn camera phone now, taking pictures of everything. It’s so common we don’t even notice it. From the angle, I’d say they were across the street. Five minutes later, they would have had it printed and were waiting for you to leave the building.” He tapped his knuckles on his knee. “Which means, they’re still watching.”

“If they’re watching me, they’re watching her.” I felt the panic stirring in my chest. “I need to break it off with her until this is settled. They’ll leave her alone.”

He snorted. “Wow. Overreact much?”

I dug my hand into my pocket, running my fingers over the pearls hidden inside. “I can’t risk her. I can’t lose her. I fucking can’t.”

He leaned forward. “And you won’t. Don’t do anything stupid, Bentley. I won’t let anything happen to her, or to you.” He lowered his voice in understanding. “You won’t have to go through that again.”

Aiden and Maddox knew my history. His look told me he understood.

“I told Emmy about my parents.”

He nodded. “Then I know how much she means to you. I’m sure they’re doing this to piss you off, but I’ll put someone on her. They will be discreet, but you need to tell her, so she doesn’t panic if she spots them.” He grinned. “She’s pretty freaking smart, and she will spot them, I’m sure.”

“I don’t want to worry her.”

“Did this morning not teach you anything?”

I dragged a hand through my hair. “Maybe Al’s a bad liar. If I don’t mention it, it’s not a lie.”

He shook his head. “I spoke to him. He stuck to the script, but she knew instantly. Your girl is clever.” He held up the picture and snapped a copy on his phone. “I’ll send you this. I’m taking the original to have it dusted for prints, not that I expect to find anything.” He slipped the photo back into the envelope and laid it aside. “Take my advice, Bent. Lying by omission is still a lie. You’re better than that. Tell her the truth. You don’t have to overreact and dump her like an idiot or make her panic, but you should tell her. Let her know we’re simply being cautious.”

The car stopped, and I looked up at the house. “Okay.”

“Make sure the system is armed at all times. If you’re going out, let me know, and I’ll be here. You want me to move into the first floor?”

I thought about it. There was a comfortable room there, and Aiden had stayed in the past. There was a complete set-up security wise, too.

“I’ll think it over.”

“Okay. I have my code. No going out without me, Bentley—I’m serious.”

“Yep. Got it.” I wasn’t taking chances with Emmy.

I got out of the car and headed inside. Andrew greeted me at the elevator with his usual pleasant expression.

“Good evening, sir.”

“Andrew. How was your day?”

“All is well. May I fix you a drink before I depart?”

“No. Is Miss Harris here?”

“Yes.” He chuckled, his brown eyes crinkling in his round face, and the light gleaming off his bald head. He was a short man, who took his job seriously. He kept my house immaculate, and on occasion, joined me in a game of chess we both enjoyed. He had been with me since I moved in. He had come highly recommended, and I would be lost without him. He came from a much larger household, but due to health issues, hadn’t been able to keep up. My quiet lifestyle worked well for him. Emmy had charmed him in about three seconds flat, and he clearly adored her.

“She insisted on cooking your dinner.”

“Commandeered your kitchen again?”

“She did.” He patted his stomach. “I guarantee you will enjoy it. She made me a plate, as well.”

I chuckled. “Excellent.”

“Also, Mr. Tomlin was here earlier.”

My eyebrows shot up. “Greg? He was here?”

“Yes. He left you something on your desk. He received a call and couldn’t stay.”

“All right. Did he, ah, see Miss Harris?”

“Briefly. He introduced himself as she was heading up the stairs. Was I wrong to let him in your den?”

“No, of course not. I’m sorry I missed him.” I clapped him on the shoulder. “Have a good evening, Andrew.”

I headed to my den, surprised to find a bottle of Courvoisier on my desk, and a note from Greg.

Bentley

I felt I crossed a line with you and Aiden this morning. My apologies.

I had hoped to share a drink with you, but have been called away.

Perhaps next time. Share with Aiden. Enjoy – G.

I stared at his handwriting—bold, dark, firm, just like the man. I frowned. It had been an odd day. Aiden’s sudden outburst, Greg’s apology and unexpected gift, and Emmy’s anger. Not to mention the photograph. I rubbed my temples in vexation. I wanted to stop thinking about it, and relax.

Grabbing the bottle, I headed upstairs.

Emmy was curled into the corner of the sofa in the sunroom, busy working on the laptop. She had changed into one of her comfortable, warm shirts, and a sweater with yoga pants. She liked this room the best. She said it felt like “me” the most out of all the rooms in the house. I wasn’t sure what she meant by that statement, but it was also one of my favorite rooms. Setting down the bottle, I bent over the back of the sofa, dropping a kiss on her head.

“Hey.”

She looked up, tired but smiling. “Hi. I didn’t hear you come in.”

“Your head was buried in your work. How goes the project?”

“Good. It’s so much easier with this laptop. I have everything I need right here instead of having to work off memory sticks or wait until I go to school to finish something.”

I sat down across from her. “Good. I’m glad it’s coming in useful.”

“I’m taking good care of it. I’ll return it as soon as I’m done.”

I waved my hand. “I told you not to worry about it. It’s one I bought and didn’t use. I’m glad it was something that helps you.”

She regarded me suspiciously. She still wasn’t convinced by my explanation.

“I hear you met Greg.”

She smirked. “He introduced himself as Mr. Tomlin. He wasn’t exactly Mr. Warmth.”

“No, he isn’t, but he’s good at what he does.”

“You trust him?”

It seemed an odd question, and I shrugged. “He’s never given me any reason not to. He does a good job on my behalf.”

Her eyes dropped back to the laptop. “Good.”

“Did he upset you?”

She glanced up. “No. He was cool, and didn’t seem overly interested. Dismissive, I suppose.” She shivered. “He laughed when I said I was making you dinner. It seemed to amuse him. It was a peculiar sound.”

I nodded in agreement. His laugh was a little strange, as if it were forced and not real.

“He’s different. Don’t worry about him, though. You won’t see him very often. We don’t do the social thing.”

“Okay.”

I sighed. “Are you still angry with me?”

“No.”

Shrugging off my jacket, I leaned back. “So, that’s it? No yelling or silent treatment?”

“Neither.”

“Not that I’m complaining, but can I ask why?”

She shook her head and stood, closing the laptop. Straddling me on the chair, Emmy pulled my tie loose and unbuttoned the collar. She ran her hands along the base of my neck, her touch gentle and soothing. “I don’t think I want to know the kind of women you dated if that’s what you were expecting.”

I gripped her hips, enjoying how she felt on my lap. “You were pretty mad this morning.”

“I was. I said my piece, and it’s done.” She ran her fingers through my hair.

With a long exhale, I leaned into her caress. “That feels good.”

She tugged on the strands. “I like your hair so much better when you leave it natural. It makes you even hotter.”

I chuckled at her statement. She had informed me I was too young for a comb-over and hid the gel I used to keep my hair in order. I had to admit I liked the feel and ease of simply toweling it dry and leaving it alone. It was freeing, and Emmy liked to run her fingers through it, so I left it. She also liked me a bit scruffy, and I had stopped shaving every day to please her. Although, at times, it felt strange.

Aiden and Maddox had nailed me to the wall about becoming a pussy. I had flipped them off and walked away. Emmy’s opinion was more important. Her pleasure came with benefits that resulted in my pleasure—frequently.

She spoke quietly. “I know you worry because of what happened to your parents. I talked it through with Cami, and she convinced me it was a totally romantic gesture.”

A smile tugged at my lips. “I guess I owe Cami.”

I met her gaze. It was soft, concerned, and a little confused. “I’m not used to being worried about.”

“I can’t help it when it comes to you,” I confessed.

“I know. I feel the same about you.”

Our eyes locked, and I sucked in a long breath.

“I have something to tell you.”

She frowned. “That doesn’t sound good.”

I pulled out my phone and showed her the picture Aiden had copied.

“That was this morning!” she exclaimed.

“Yes.”

Her lips pursed. “Well, that isn’t happening again.”

My chest tightened. “Oh?”

She nodded, looking serious. “That pattern makes my ass look huge! I am not wearing that dress again—ever.”

I gaped at her. “Your dress? You’re worried about your dress? Someone was stalking us, Emmy.”

She shrugged. “You, I would say.”

“Still, this involves you and your safety. It’s the second time.”

“I think I’m just in the shot. Looking less than fashionable, I might add.”

I slipped my hands over her ass and squeezed. “For one thing, your ass does not look huge. And second, it’s not the point of the conversation.”

“What is?”

“I wanted you to know what was happening.” I huffed out a heavy sigh. “And to tell you, Aiden is going to assign someone to watch over you.”

“No.”

“Yes. It’s important.”

“It’s not necessary.”

“Then we can chalk it up to me being overprotective, and get rid of them later. Do this for me, please. Give me the peace of mind. I need it right now.”

She looked down at the photo and shoved my phone into my chest. “Fine. They had better not interrupt my day, or I’ll go ballistic on them.”

“They’ll only be observing. I’ll make sure they blend in and not bother you.” I stroked her cheek. “Thank you.”

“You owe me.”

“More than I could ever repay you.”

“Are you hungry?”

“Yes.”

“Then let’s have dinner.”

“Great idea. Dinner, some wine, and a little time with my girl.”

Her eyes glowed. “Okay.”

I winked. “Good.”

* * *

Bentley

Twilight was descending, the room aglow as the sun set. We devoured her delicious pasta, drank the wine, and I had swum my laps as she finished her work. After swimming, I doffed my wet trunks and wrapped a towel around my hips. I felt Emmy’s gaze follow my every move, and knowing she was watching, I moved leisurely, my erection kicking up just thinking about her heated gaze. I poured myself a generous dollop of the brandy Greg had dropped off, and got a smaller one for her, thinking she might enjoy it. I handed her the glass and sat beside her.

“I’ve never had Courvoisier.” She eyed the glass.

“You sip it,” I explained. “Swirl the glass in your hand like this.” I demonstrated. “The warmth of your skin heats the brandy and brings out its flavor. It’s delicious.”

She followed my instructions, then sipped at the amber liquid. She wrinkled her nose a bit, making me chuckle.

“Not to your taste, Freddy?”

“Maybe it’s not warm enough.” She wagged her fingers. “My hands are never very cooperative that way.”

I wrapped my hand around hers, not surprised to feel the coolness of her skin. She was rarely warm to the touch, unless we were holding each other.

I offered her my glass. “Take a sip of mine. Roll it around on your tongue. Taste the difference.”

She tasted my brandy and swallowed, her eyes closing in pleasure. “Oh, you’re right. It’s lovely when it’s warmer.” She ran her hand through her hair, bunching it with her fingers through a sigh. “Decadent.”

She was sexy in her artless mannerisms and low voice. I hated the fact her hands were too cold to warm the liquid; although, I had no problem sharing my brandy with her. I glanced down at my glass as an idea sparked. I took her glass and poured the liquid into mine, swirling it around.

“The warmer it is, the better the flavor.”

“I can’t imagine how you can improve the flavor.”

“I have an idea.”

I shifted, turning to face her, and tugged her closer. Our eyes locked, hers widening as she felt the intensity of my gaze and the way the air around us shifted. I stared at her as I lifted the glass and filled my mouth with the amber liquid. I pressed my lips to hers, smiling as she opened for me, allowing the warm liquid to pass into her mouth. She swallowed deeply, a groan low in her throat as I pressed my tongue to hers, savoring the taste of the brandy mixed with her flavor. She slipped her hands up my shoulders, her fingers moving restlessly on the nape of my neck, playing with my hair, making me shiver. Her touch was gentle and light. It always stirred such emotion in me. I deepened the kiss, holding her tight and devouring her mouth. She whimpered, the sound muffled and needy.

In seconds, she was under me on the sofa. I pushed away her sweater and yanked down her yoga pants, covering her with my body. She tore off my towel, and our bare skin slid together, warming us both.

She wrapped her legs around my hips, cradling me with her body. I groaned at how ready she was for me, the heat of her enveloping my aching cock. I drew a plump nipple into my mouth, teasing it with my tongue until it was hard and glistening. I ran my lips to her other breast, repeating the action. She arched her back bringing her breasts closer to my mouth and gasped my name. I teased and nipped at her flesh, then buried my hands in her hair and captured her mouth again. Moments passed of only her taste. The feel of her lips, the silkiness of her hair gripped in my hands. The exquisite torture of her pussy as it slid against my cock, coating me with her desire.

“Every time,” I moaned against her skin, “every time with you is so amazing.”

Her feet pressed into my ass. “Inside me, Bentley. Now.”

I sank deep, the sensation of being bare inside her still new and intoxicating. The heat and wet of her surrounding me, pulling me in, milking my cock as I moved was like nothing I had ever experienced. I braced my arms by her head, driving into her as desire took over. My hips pounded into hers, our sweat-soaked skin sliding together. She met my thrusts, crying out in her passion. I buried my face into her neck, breathing in her unique fragrance. My balls began to tighten, and I turned my face to her ear, sliding my tongue around the sensitive flesh.

“Come with me, baby. I need to feel you coming around me.”

She arched, crying out my name. My release followed as I emptied inside her, groaning out in pleasure. I collapsed, rolling to the side, dragging her with me. I pinned her between the back of the sofa and my body, knowing she would need the heat. I snagged the blanket and draped it over her to be sure.

She sighed in my arms, nestling her head on my chest.

“You were right.”

I traced my fingers around her shoulder, my touch lazy and indulgent.

“About?”

“The brandy. It tastes better from your mouth. The warmer, the better.”

I grinned against her head. “I think it was you who made it taste delicious.”

I felt her smile.

“Probably not a good idea to share one in public, though. We might get thrown out of the restaurant if this is what happens to you.”

I started to chuckle.

“Good plan, Freddy. We’ll keep brandy sharing for our private time.”

“I wonder . . .”

“What?”

“How it tastes when you lick it off skin. Your skin.”

I tightened my grip. “Emmy . . .”

She looked up at me, her eyes filled with mischief. “I was just thinking. A mouthful of brandy . . . a mouthful of you . . .”

I stood, taking her with me.

We were going to need more room.

Plus more brandy—lots more brandy.

Emmy

Bentley shifted, muttering something as he moved. His arm tightened around me reflexively, then loosened as he drifted back into sleep. Early dawn spilled through the glass, and I could study his face in the wan light. Relaxed, without the serious countenance that people saw him wear, he looked younger and oddly vulnerable. His light brown hair, without the product to tame it, was wavy and fell over his forehead. I liked how it looked on him. The stubble was thick on his chin, and I knew I would find evidence of his passion on my skin. Slight red blemishes his rough beard left behind. He allowed the scruff because I liked it, even though I knew he preferred to be clean-shaven. He did so many things to please me, but he couldn’t see how wonderful he was.

I inhaled, content and lazy, yet not sleepy. The bed smelled like Bentley, like me, like us. There was the faint aroma of brandy and sex, making the scent unique and heady.

Unlike his serious, stiff persona he showed to the world, when we were alone, Bentley was open—a passionate, giving lover. I adored his playful side and loved his hidden, ardent nature. He made me feel free to express my wants. He loved it when I was vocal with him, and he had no qualms about giving me everything I asked, or demanding what he wanted, needed, from me. I’d had other relationships in the past, but nothing close to what I shared with him.

He was a constant surprise to me. The day I met him in the coffee shop, I thought he was bigger than life. It hadn’t taken me long to see past the haughty exterior, or his snotty remarks—they were simply a cover. His eyes told a different story. Exceptional in color, they were a vivid blue, with dark circles around the irises, setting off the hue. They spoke of sadness and pain, and they drew me to him. I hadn’t expected to see him again, and when he had shown up, my heart flew into my throat; although, I had acted calm. His bumbling attempts at asking me to dinner, only cemented my first instincts that there was more to the man than he ever let anyone know.

The lengths he went to for my birthday, the way he included my friends had been the nicest thing anyone had ever done for me. Since then, he had bent over backward to be part of my world. He had let me drag him bowling, once again bringing Aiden and Maddox along. The six of us had the two end lanes, splitting up into boys versus girls. While he’d appeared horrified at the idea of wearing shoes someone else had worn, and informed me tossing a ball down an alley was hardly a sport, once he relaxed, he proved not only to be a good bowler but joined in the trash-talking and amusement as much as Aiden and Maddox. They looked shocked at his antics, but laughed hard when he slapped my ass after his third strike and dragged me into his arms, kissing me hard and informing me, “That’s how it’s done.”

We also hosted a movie night, and everyone came to the house. We made homemade pizza, teasing and arguing over toppings and how long to bake them. Afterward, we watched movies, and I curled up in his lap, enjoying the closeness. Aiden started a popcorn fight between movies, and we were all laughing and breathless as we collapsed into the comfortable recliners when it was finished.

Bentley had pressed a kiss to my head, breathing a quiet, “Thank you,” into my ear. I knew what he was thanking me for—a night of fun and friends, instead of another night alone. I hated the thought of his life before we met, and the loneliness he endured all the time. I curled up closer to him with a silent promise he would never be alone again.

I couldn’t help noticing our friends had paired off again. Aiden and Cami were in the back row, and I was certain I had seen their hands clasped together at one point. Dee and Maddox seemed to be in constant private conversation; their heads close as they spoke.

I had laid my head on Bentley’s shoulder, content and hopeful the future would have many nights like those for us.

I thought of his reaction when I surprised him one night with a pair of plaid lounge pants and a thermal top with matching trim. They weren’t expensive, but the blue in the plaid reminded me of his eyes, and I wanted to give him something since he gave me so much. His smile had been big and honest, his delight genuine, as if I’d given him a designer housecoat instead of a silly set of pajamas. He had kissed me soundly, then as soon as we’d washed them, he pulled them on and struck a pose, asking me in a teasing voice if he could pass as a couch potato now. I tackled him to the sofa, proving how sexy a potato he was. He made a point to wear them often, which made me happy.

Then there was the business dinner I attended with him. He had surprised me with the invitation and a dress he had Cami help him pick out. It was deep blue silk, and the simple cut suited me perfectly. His declaration that he needed me with him had touched my heart, and when I presented myself to him that night, the look on his face made me warm all over. His deep kiss spoke of promises of “later,” and he had more than lived up to them when we returned home.

As he looked at me, he frowned and reached out, running his finger over my ear. “Where are your earrings, Emmy?” He lifted my hands. “Your rings?”

“I thought it best I take them off for tonight,” I admitted. “I don’t want to embarrass you.”

He studied me for a minute, then unbuttoned his jacket and sat down. “I’ll wait.”

“For?”

He smiled, the tenderness on his face, and the gentle tone he used, touching me deeply.

“For you to put them back in. I want my Emmy with me—all of her. Nothing about you could now, or ever, embarrass me. Go finish getting ready, then we’ll leave.”

I did feel naked without them. Bending low, I kissed him with my own promise and hurried up the stairs to do as he asked.

Watching him in business mode was fascinating. Cool and in control, he worked the room, his posture stiff, his shoulders tense, never stopping long or being personal with anyone. He shook hands, discussed projects and bids, traded business cards, and never once left my side. At the table, he pulled my chair close and leaned over often to murmur something sweet or dirty into my ear, his voice and manner completely different to the one he used with everyone else. I saw the glances and felt the glares of a few women there, but I didn’t care. I was the one he wanted there beside him, and that was all that mattered.

He was all that mattered.

Breaking out of my memories, I glanced at the clock and sat up, stretching. Bentley groaned, opening his eyes.

“What are you doing?”

“I have to go. I’m meeting Cami to study.”

“Why didn’t you have her come here?”

I chuckled as I slid from the bed, escaping his attempts to stop me. “Because she’ll want to use the pool, watch a movie, and bake cookies in your ridiculously impressive kitchen. We’ll get nothing accomplished, and I want it done. I have a ton of other projects I have to do, as well. I’m meeting her at Al’s, and when we’re finished, I’m already at my place.”

He followed me to the bathroom and crowded me in the shower. “I don’t want you to go. I like it when you’re here.” He trailed his hand down my arm and clasped my fingers. “You could stay, Emmy.”

I gazed up at his serious face. He’d been dropping not so subtle hints the entire time I had been there. I had a passcode, a key, and he constantly referred to his house as our home. Still, it was too soon. My place wasn’t much, but it was mine, and I had control there. That was important.

“You’d be sick of me in a week,” I teased, trying to lighten the moment.

“I’ll never be sick of you.”

I stared at him, feeling the panic well in my chest. I wasn’t ready for that conversation. Not yet. “Bentley . . .”

“It’s too soon?”

“Yes,” I breathed out. I hoped he wasn’t going to argue and push the subject.

“So, it’s not a no forever? Just for right now?”

“Just for right now.”

“When will you be back?”

“I have classes Monday and another project due Wednesday, so maybe Thursday?”

He pursed his lips, crestfallen. “I have to wait until Thursday to see you? That’s a long time.”

“You used to not see me ever, so I hardly think four days is an eternity.”

He pulled me close, his lips hovering over mine. “It’s going to feel like it.”

“I’ll stay for the weekend.”

His mouth was hard on mine. “Good.”

* * *

Cami grinned at me. “Which one is it?”

I glanced over my shoulder. “The muscle-bound one in the white T-Shirt. That’s Simon.”

She pursed her lips. “He looks about twenty.”

“The other guy, Joe, looks even younger, so they blend in with the crowd. According to Aiden, though, they’re lethal. Black belts, trained in all sorts of deadly force.” I sighed. “So excessive based on a blurry photo.”

She lifted one shoulder. “Aiden takes his job seriously.”

I quirked my eyebrow. “Know him pretty well, do you?”

She sighed, sipping her coffee. “Not as well as I’d like.”

“You looked pretty cozy on movie night.”

“I thought so. We had a great time.” She scoffed. “Of course, we had a great time at your birthday, bowling, and every other time we’ve been together.”

“And?”

“I don’t know. He’s amazing. Smart, funny, sexy as hell . . .” Her eyes softened, her expression dreamy. “Never mind how talented that mouth of his is. The man can kiss like there is no tomorrow.”

“But?” I prompted again.

She sighed. “But nothing. He shuts down. As soon as we get close, it’s as if a curtain falls, and he pulls away. He’s . . . hot and cold. It’s very frustrating.”

“You really like him?”

Her gaze skittered away. “More than I should.”

Cami always fell hard and fast. She put everything she had into relationships. All of them. Lovers, friends, groups at school. She only knew one way to be involved, which meant giving her entire heart and soul. I had watched her suffer many times because of it. I didn’t want to see her suffer again.

“Bentley told me relationships weren’t Aiden’s thing. He never said why, but I get the feeling something in his past scarred him. I think all three of them had difficult pasts.” I covered Cami’s hand. “I don’t want you hoping for something that might never happen.”

“What if I think he’s worth the risk?”

“Do you feel that strongly?”

She looked away, not speaking. It was something I admired about her. We teased and joked, but when there was a serious question or topic to discuss, she never rushed into an answer, but always gave it her full concentration. I sat back and waited, knowing not to push her, but I was already dreading the answer. I could sense her feelings.

“I think Aiden could be the person to change my life.”

My eyes widened. “Cami.”

“We fit. When he’s just Aiden, we mesh so well. He makes me laugh. I feel”—she tilted her head—“cherished. It’s as if I’m the only person in the world.”

“Until he shuts down.”

“He’s hiding something. I want to help him get over it. I think I can. I think I might be the one person who can help him. The way I catch him looking at me . . . I can’t explain it, Emmy. It’s a risk I have to take.”

“I don’t want you hurt.”

“I’m a big girl, and it’s my decision.”

“Have you–have you slept with him?”

“No. We’ve come close, but he always stops.” She sighed. “He says I’m not a one-night stand girl, and that’s all he is capable of.”

I frowned. “I think Aiden is capable of much more. The way he looks out for Bentley? It’s not only a job. He cares.”

“I think he cares deeply about a lot of things. He’s afraid to show it, though. The big man hides his true self behind a wall of muscle and humor.”

“He is big.”

She arched an eyebrow at me playfully, letting me know she was done with the serious talk. “I can vouch for that. I’ve felt how ‘big’ he is.”

I couldn’t help my giggle. “TMI, Cami. TMI.”

“I’m just saying. He is packing, and I’m certain he knows how to use it. His mouth and hands are dangerous. Add in his cock, I bet the man is lethal.”

We started giggling and making sarcastic, sexy remarks about men. It was us, laughing and joking together. Finally, she sighed and wiped her eyes. “We need to study.”

I grasped her hand. “Can I do anything?”

“No. He adores you. He thinks you’re the best thing ever to happen to Bentley. Just be you and let Aiden and I work this out.” She paused and shrugged. “Or not.”

“I won’t keep inviting you over if it’s too much.”

“No, it’s fine. We’re both adults. Besides, we have a lot of fun on those nights. Everyone does.”

“What’s going on with Dee and Maddox?”

“That’s the million-dollar question, and she’s not answering.”

“I haven’t imagined the chemistry between them then?”

“God, no. She lights up like a lamp when he’s around. He seems very attentive.”

“They’re always talking.”

Cami arched an eyebrow. “That’s not all. I caught them in the kitchen when I went to grab something on movie night. Unless my sister needed mouth-to-mouth resuscitation—that was another kind of in-depth conversation they were having.”

I chuckled. “She’s older than he is.”

Cami shrugged. “It’s a number.”

“Bentley says he is the most mature of them all. That he always has been. He’s also the most private and intense.”

She snorted. “There’s the pot calling the kettle black. Mr. Rigid himself.”

“I think he means he is old beyond his years.”

She pulled out her laptop. “Well, I like him, and I think he’s good for her. She smiles more.”

“I guess time will tell.”

She nodded. “For all of us.”

“Who knew all this would happen the day Bentley tripped over my rucksack and told me off?”

“I know. Your millionaire is pretty awesome.”

I scowled. “He’s more than a millionaire.”

“I know that. I was only teasing.”

“He’s so much more than his money.”

“He is with you.” She sighed. “The way he came to me and asked for a dress for you. He was so”—she waved her hand—“earnest and worried. He wanted you to feel pretty, but not overwhelmed. He wanted to make you happy.”

“He did. He does—all the time.” I glanced to the side. “Except for the escorts.”

“At least they aren’t obvious.”

“No,” I agreed. “They stay in the background. They make sure I’m okay, and nobody bothers me.” I sighed. “I just think it’s unnecessary.”

She shrugged, opening her laptop. “Once this blows over, you’ll go back to normal.”

I took her cue and grabbed my notes.

I wasn’t sure with Bentley there was such a thing as normal.

Bentley

We pulled up in front of the house, the entire drive silent. I was fuming, my mood dark, and the scotch I had slammed back souring in my stomach.

Aiden eyed me warily. “You want to talk about it?”

“No,” I snapped. “I don’t even want to fucking think about it right now.”

“Bent, it’s a deal that didn’t work. It’s not as though we can’t afford to absorb the loss.”

I threw open the car door. “Not the fucking point.”

“I know the project meant a lot to you, but we’ll regroup and figure out our next step. We’ll find the right spot for your vision.”

“That was the right fucking spot, and someone screwed me over.” I stepped out of the car. “I’m going to find out who it was, if it’s the last thing I do.”

He started to follow me, and I held up my hand. “Not now. I don’t want to talk about it, and I don’t want to see anyone tonight.”

“Emmy’s here.”

“She’s different.” I was glad she was there. She would distract me. We could have dinner, and then I would spend the rest of the night inside her. That was always a good distraction. I’d think about the entire fucked up deal tomorrow. There had been too many lately.

“Try to rein in your bad mood. It might help.”

I flipped him the finger and left him at the car. I didn’t care where he went as long as it wasn’t with me.

In the elevator, I rubbed my eyes, and let my head fall back. I hadn’t felt that amount of rage in a long time. It bubbled and prickled at my skin, and I yanked on my tie, loosening it. I wanted to forget about the entire fucking day. I stepped off the elevator, focused solely on finding Emmy. I paid no attention to where I was going and found myself on my knees after tripping over something on the floor.

Cursing, I grabbed at my throbbing knees and glanced behind me. Emmy’s old rucksack sat on the floor as if she’d dropped it there in haste. My dark mood grew exponentially blacker. I hated that rucksack with a passion, and even more, I hated what it symbolized. She took it everywhere with her, and she always left it close to the elevator if she didn’t plan on staying—which meant she didn’t intend to be here long tonight.

I stood, brushing off my pants, and cursing again. There was a tear in the fabric of one knee. I had just bought the suit. I liked it, and now it was ruined, all because of that goddamn rucksack. Without thinking, my foot shot out, and I kicked the offending bag across the floor where it hit the table leg, causing a small piece of sculptured glass to scuttle over the edge, and smash on the wooden floor.

“Fuck!” I roared.

Emmy appeared around the corner, a knife in her hand. “What on earth—” Her words dried up when she saw me. “Bentley, what’s wrong?”

I stalked over and picked up the bag. “Do you have to fucking leave this by the elevator? I have closets, you know. You could act like a responsible adult and actually put it away. How many times do I have to trip over this piece of shit?”

She grimaced and took the bag from my fist. “I’m sorry. I was running late, and I dropped the bag when I came in with my arms full. I meant to put down the groceries and come back to get it. I wanted to have dinner ready for you.” She smiled tentatively. “I’m sorry you tripped.”

“Ruined my new suit.” I snarled, not ready to let it go.

She glanced down. “Oh, God, Rigid. I’m so sorry.”

“My name is Bentley. Not fucking Rigid! Knock it off with the nicknames. I hate them.”

She stepped back, studying me with a scowl. “You never mentioned that. I apologize. Maybe it would be best if I went back into the kitchen and finished dinner, to give you a chance to calm down a little. Maybe have a drink and a shower before we eat.”

Her calm demeanor only angered me further. I poked at the bag. “Why are you still carrying that crap? I got you a new one for your birthday!”

“I have it with me, as well. My hands were full when I arrived. I dropped the rucksack, and as I said, forgot to go get it. I apologize—again.”

“Why the hell do you need two? What is so fucking special about this one? Why do you always have it with you?”

She drew in a deep breath. “I’ll answer your questions when we can discuss it calmly.”

“I want to discuss it now.”

She shook her head. “Too bad. I’m making dinner, and you can go cool off somewhere. I don’t like your tone.”

“And I don’t like my suit being ruined because you’re too lazy to pick up after yourself!”

Her eyes narrowed at my ire. “Well, you’re in a mood.” She turned and walked away, leaving me fuming. I followed her into the kitchen.

“What is that smell?”

“I’m making tacos.”

I grimaced. “Tacos? I don’t want tacos. Why didn’t you let Andrew make dinner? It’s what I pay him for, and at least it would be something an adult would eat.”

She whirled around. “I think you need to leave the kitchen.”

“It’s my kitchen.”

“You’re acting like a child.”

I knew I was. I was acting like an asshole. The truth was, I liked it when she made tacos. In fact, I liked everything she made. Tonight, nothing was going to be right. Not even, it seemed, Emmy.

I stormed out of the kitchen. “I need a fucking drink.”

I grabbed the decanter of scotch and poured a healthy shot. I downed it in one swallow, the liquor burning its way down my throat and into my chest. I refilled the glass and stomped upstairs to my room, pulling off my suit. I swallowed some more of the liquor and stepped into the shower. The sting of the water on my knee made me hiss and looking down I saw a gash from where I fell.

I was going to burn that piece of shit rucksack when I got hold of it.

I turned on all the jets and closed my eyes as the hot water poured over me. The steam billowed around me, and the heat worked its magic on my stiff muscles. Bracing myself on the wall, I huffed a deep sigh and let the water rain down. I had no idea how long I stood there, but finally, I lifted my head, no longer as tense as I had been.

I reached for my shampoo, and my fingers encountered the buff thing Emmy liked to use. I picked it up, studying it, remembering her reaction to the shower the first time she used it with me. Her excited giggles and the delight as the water poured all around us. The way she had added her body wash to the puff and scrubbed herself, then me. I thought of her joy and laughter, and the way I had taken her against the tile. A smile tugged at my lips at the memory.

My head fell back with a groan. What had I done? I had been a complete ass to her. My day was shitty from start to finish, and the one thing I had wanted was to be in her company. Instead of brushing off the stupid rucksack incident, I had attacked her over it and picked a fight with her so my shitty day could get even shittier.

What a fucking moron.

My only consolation was she refused to rise to the bait. Still, I owed her an apology. A big one. Quickly, I finished up, stepped out of the shower and dried off. I swallowed the rest of the scotch, pulled on the silly lounge pants and shirt she had given me, and hurried back toward the main floor.

As I went through the living area, I noticed the broken glass was gone, and Emmy’s messenger bag was tucked by the sideboard. The rucksack wasn’t anywhere to be seen.

I sighed in relief, knowing she was still there. I had fully expected to find her gone after my behavior. I would have gone after her because I didn’t want the incident to fester for either of us. She wasn’t in the kitchen though, and the tacos she had been making for dinner were obviously off the menu, since the kitchen was spotless, and the food I had seen earlier, put away.

I raced up the stairs, taking them two at a time, finding her in the sunroom. She was sitting in my chair, her legs drawn to her chest. The rucksack was on the floor beside the chair. I tried not to glare at it. She regarded me silently as I burst into the room.

I went to the bar and grabbed a bottle of wine and glasses. I had a feeling we were going to need it. I set them on the table in front of her, and filled the glasses, offering one to her. She reached for it, but before she could take it, I grabbed her hand.

“I owe you an apology.”

“Yes, you do.”

“I didn’t know if you’d still be here when I got out of the shower.”

She pulled her hand away and reached for the wine. She took a long sip and sighed. “I almost left. I even had my ‘fucking rucksack’ in hand and was going to walk out the door, when I realized if I did, that made my actions seem as childish as your outburst. So, I decided to act like a grown up and stay to see if you wanted to talk, or continue to fight.”

“I don’t want to fight with you.”

Her eyebrow rose. “I must have imagined that part.”

My shoulders drooped, and my head fell forward. I stared down at my clasped hands, trying to find the right words.

“I have a temper, and sometimes I lose it.”

“You told me that once. I thought you were exaggerating.”

I looked up. “I wasn’t. It’s rare that it gets the best of me, and I’m not proud of what happened.” I huffed out a breath. “I had a spectacularly shitty day.”

“You lost the land bid, didn’t you?”

I blinked at her. “You remembered that was today?”

“Of course I did. I know you don’t like to talk about it, but I do pay attention.” She leaned forward, patting my leg. “Bentley, I’m sorry. I know how stressed you were about the entire situation.”

I grabbed her hand, not wanting to lose contact with her. “I was stressed and now I’m furious. I don’t understand what happened or why things are going to shit businesswise. Still, I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. All I wanted was to come home and see you. You were going to be the good thing about today.”

“Then you tripped over the bag, hurt your knee, ruined your suit, and became even angrier.”

“I don’t care about the suit or my knee,” I confessed. “It’s the bag. What it represents. It was as if it hit me in the gut, and that was it. I exploded.”

“What it represents?”

I leaned forward, gripping her hand. “I love your independence. I love how strong and vital you are. It’s that bag—you carry it everywhere. I know when I see it by the door, you’re going to leave. I feel as though you’re always ready to run.”

Her next words shocked me. “I am.”

“What?” I ran my hand over the back of my neck, the nerves prickling under my skin.

She wanted to run?

“It’s because of my childhood, Bentley.”

“Why, Emmy? I don’t understand. You never talk to me about your past. I told you about my childhood and my messed-up state of mind, but you never share that part of your life.”

She sighed and picked up the rucksack. “This was my brother’s. It’s all I have left of him.”

I was confused. “Isn’t he alive?”

She shrugged. “I think so. I have no idea.”

“I don’t understand.”

“I didn’t have a normal childhood. My parents were, for lack of a better term, gypsies. They hated to stay in one place. My grandmother stayed with us since they were always off on some adventure.”

“She’s the one who taught you to make scones?”

A glimmer of a smile tugged at her lips. “Yes. She was the one constant I knew.” Emmy’s smile faded. “She died when I was young.”

“I’m sorry.”

She pulled out a tattered book from her rucksack. “This was hers.”

I took the handmade cookbook and looked at the pages covered in writing, notes and sketches. I glanced up, nodding at her to keep talking.

“After she died, my parents were forced to stay home more. I was ten, and Jack was fifteen. For the next two years, they were miserable. To this day, I don’t know why they had kids. They were lousy parents, and more concerned with what quest they were missing out on than how their actions affected us. They would disappear for a few days, sometimes longer, leaving us alone. When they were home, they’d move us around constantly. I never had any friends, or stability. Jack tried hard to be the responsible one. He was older than me, and I relied on him for everything.”

“That must have been difficult.”

She nodded. “When Jack was seventeen, my parents left, and never came back. They walked away from us. I was twelve.”

“Jesus. They just left you?”

“Yes. They left money and a note. Told Jack to look after me, and they disappeared. We never saw them again.” She sighed. “We were informed they died in Asia on some expedition. Their bodies were never recovered.” She reached into the rucksack, pulled out a small frame, and handed it to me. “That is the last picture I have of my family.”

I studied the faded snapshot. Her parents were young and smiling into the camera. A child version of Emmy and a taller boy stood beside them. His arm was around her protectively. Her parents were dressed in hiking apparel, and Emmy looked sad.

“My parents’ behavior taught us to never rely on anyone else but ourselves. I learned early on not to depend on others. Even Jack. He drummed it into my head never to let my guard down. Always be prepared to leave. Be the first to go. Never trust anyone. Be responsible for yourself.”

“That’s one hell of a lesson for a young kid.”

“We had to stay ahead of everything until Jack turned eighteen and could legally care for me. We were constantly on guard.” She sighed, her fingers stroking the worn leather. “He kept everything important in this bag and never let it out of his sight, in case we had to leave.”

The significance of the rucksack became clearer.

“What happened?”

“We never settled in one place for long. When people started asking questions, we moved on. Once he turned eighteen and I was a bit older, we came here. Big city, not a lot of people ask questions. No one looked for parents. He found a job and looked after me until I turned seventeen.”

“And?”

Her voice dropped, saturated with sadness. “Jack and I are two very different people. He had more of my parents in him than I did. He hated being in one place, the same way they did. He didn’t want roots. He, at least, had enough of my nana’s teaching to be responsible and care for me, so I didn’t end up in foster care. Still, when I turned seventeen, he decided I was old enough to be on my own. He’d done his duty, and it was time. I woke up one morning, and he was gone. Just like my parents.”

“Emmy,” I groaned, aghast.

“He warned me all my life. Never trust anyone—never rely on another person. He emphasized that above everything else. I never realized he included himself in that statement. He walked away, and all he left behind was this rucksack.”

“You must have been gutted.”

“I was. I was terrified. I grieved, and then I got angry.”

I felt a fission of pride at her words. “What did you do?”

She tossed her hair. “I spoke with Al, and he agreed to let me rent the smaller apartment in the building.”

“That’s where you lived with Jack? Over Al’s?”

“Yes. We lived at the other end of the hall in a larger apartment. I had the bedroom, and Jack slept on the couch. I talked to Al, and he let me move to the smaller place and gave me a job. I finished high school and took more courses. I got another job—the one I told you about. I kept working at Al’s and added a couple other part-time ones to save as much money as I could. I decided what I wanted to do, and I worked my ass off to get into the school I wanted. The one really good thing that happened was I met Cami and Dee, and I made my own family.”

“And you trust them?”

“As much as I trust anyone.”

“What else is in your rucksack?”

She pulled out more pictures, a few trinkets, a broken watch, and some paperwork. There was a small worn box she laid on top.

“The watch was my dad’s. He gave it to Jack, but it stopped working. He always wore it anyway, but he left it the day he left me.”

My throat tightened at the pain in her words.

I indicated the box. “What is that?”

“My nana’s wedding ring. It’s the only thing I have that holds any value. If I was desperate and needed cash, I could sell it.”

I lifted the box and flipped open the lid. A thick band of gold was nestled in the dusty velvet. Highly sentimental, yes, but hardly worth much if sold.

I sat back, looking at her. I stared at the few possessions she held most dear. None of them, even the ring, was worth anything, but they were all she had left of a lonely life and childhood. Small mementos of people who never loved her enough to stay. They were a reminder of what she had lost.

Understanding dawned on me.

She was terrified of losing her rucksack because if she did, she was going to lose them all over again. That was why she clung to it so fiercely. She felt it was all she had in the world and the small items she had defined her.

The way she saw it, she had never been enough for any of them to stay. She wasn’t enough to be truly loved.

She had to be the one to leave.

But she was wrong.

I shifted forward and held out her things. She slipped them into the bag and placed it by her feet. Reaching out, I grasped her hands in mine.

“Emmy, I’m sorry. I’m sorry for what you went through, and I’m sorry about my outburst earlier.” I shook my head before she could speak. “I know what your rucksack represents to you now, and I understand. I won’t give you a hard time about it anymore.”

Tears glimmered in her eyes.

“I need to ask you something, though. Please be honest with me.”

“Okay,” she whispered.

“Do you trust me, Emmy? At least as much as you trust, say, Cami?”

She hesitated, then nodded. “Even more.”

“Does that scare you?”

“Yes.”

“I want to tell you something, and I want you to listen, okay?”

She squeezed my fingers, and I lifted her hand to my mouth and pressed a kiss to the skin.

“You are such a light in my life. You have brought me so much . . . joy. I can’t imagine my life without you anymore. I’m not going anywhere, and I don’t want you to either. I want you here, with me, as much as possible.”

Her hands began to tremble.

“I know it’s difficult for you to believe, but it’s true.” I inhaled a long breath. “I never want you to leave. Ever. You can rely on me because I am not leaving you.”

A tear ran down her face.

“I know you’re not ready, but when you are, I’ll make you a place where you can put your rucksack, and it will be safe. You’ll never have to carry it with you because you’ll know you never have to run.”

“W-why?”

I slid my hands up her arms to her face, cupping her cheeks. “Because your home will be with me, Emmy. Always,” I murmured, as her tears fell thicker. “I love you.”

She stared at me, blinking and shocked.

“I love you so much, the thought of you leaving me makes me crazy. I want you here.”

She began to shake her head.

“I know you don’t think you’re worthy of being loved, baby, but you are. You’re more worthy than any person I know. How your brother and parents acted was wrong. You didn’t deserve that. No child deserves that.” I wiped her tears. “One day I’ll make you see how much you’re loved. And maybe you can love me back.” I held her face tighter. “Because that would be the greatest gift I ever received. You.”

“I have n-nothing to . . .”

I shook my head, knowing what she was trying to say. “Yes, you do. My wealth doesn’t make me deserve your love, Emmy. The kind of man I am, that I want to be for you, does. I’ll keep you safe; you can keep me grounded. I’ll buy you lots of shawls, and you can make me scones. We’ll take care of each other.” I smiled at her tenderly. “We could build a great life together, baby. No one gets me the way you do. I need your loving, forgiving heart in my life. I need you. And I think, if you let yourself feel it, you need me, too.”

“I’m scared.”

“I know. I am, too. I never thought I could love someone like I love you. I do, and I want you to know it.”

“If you walk away, I’m not sure I’ll survive it,” she confessed. “Not this time.”

“You will never have to find out. I swear to you.”

Her breath stuttered out of her throat, nervous and tense.

“I-I love you, too, Bentley.”

Her words filled me with hope, and I felt everything else drain away. They banished all else in the world, making all of it unimportant. I had her, and that was all that mattered. Not a business deal gone bad, or a shitty day. Her.

I pulled her to my lap and kissed her. It was a kiss filled with adoration and hope, one that promised something we both needed. Love.

I tucked her head under my chin. “We’ll figure this all out, Emmy. One step at a time. Just promise you’ll talk to me. Don’t run. Don’t ever run.”

“I promise.”

I sighed, holding her close, needing to break the intense bubble surrounding us. I wanted to make her smile and find her feet. “I have one more thing to ask of you tonight.”

She tilted up her head. “What?”

“Can we go downstairs and have tacos now? I’m starving.”

She grinned, her dimple popping on her cheek, her response simple and perfect.

“Yes.”

Bentley

I didn’t go into the office the next day. I decided not to return the rest of the week. I texted Aiden and Maddox, told them to take time off, and instructed Sandy to get one of the interns to man the office and take the days off, as well. We all needed to regroup.

When I told Emmy, she flashed me a grin and said she was taking advantage of my “un-rigidness” and staying home with me. She would get her classmates to take notes and would do her work online. I called down to Andrew, telling him to have the entire weekend off, too. I knew he’d love the time to spend with his daughter and grandkids, and it would give me the time alone with Emmy. At least, so I thought.

I answered some emails, shut the laptop and sat back, wondering if I should take Emmy away for the weekend. Maybe a break would do us some good. She walked in, holding a steaming mug of coffee and a plate piled high with pancakes. She had a bottle of syrup tucked under her arm. She set the plate and mug on the desk with a grin, then crawled onto my lap.

“I brought you breakfast.”

I slid my hand along her leg. “You or the pancakes?”

She chuckled, drowning the pancakes in syrup. “You already had me in the shower, so you’ll have to make do with the pancakes.”

I nipped at her ear. “I bet you’d taste damn good with some syrup.”

“Messy.”

“But so sweet,” I whispered, swirling my tongue on her skin, sliding my hand higher.

“Not happening,” she replied in a singsong voice.

I pulled back with a frown. “Why?”

“Because Aiden and Maddox are in the kitchen eating pancakes. I doubt you want them witnessing your, ah, syrup fantasies.”

“Why are they here?”

She cupped my cheek and lifted a mouthful of pancakes to my lips. “Open up.”

I chewed the sweet, thick offering, licking my lips in appreciation.

“They were worried about you, Rigid. They came to check on you, and I offered them breakfast.”

“That’s like feeding a stray cat. They won’t leave.”

“I promised them brunch on Sunday if they ate, checked on you, and left.” She fed me another mouthful and took a smaller one for herself. “For the record, when they saw I was here, they offered to leave.”

A dribble of syrup leaked down her chin, and I grasped the back of her neck and licked it off her skin, fighting the groan when she whimpered. My already hard cock twitched at her breathy sound.

“Why didn’t you listen to them?”

She tilted her head. “Because I wanted you to see you have people who care about you. Not your business, but you. They’re here because they love you.”

“Is that why you’re here?”

She traced my jaw, her touch feather-light and warm on my skin. “I love you very much.”

“Good. They need to leave, though. I want you alone.” I traced over her lips with my tongue, tasting her and the syrup. “I want you to show me how much you love me. Then I’ll show you. It’s going to take all day, Freddy. All damn day.”

She grinned. “One track mind.”

“Two track actually. I want more pancakes, then I want you.”

She slid off my lap, taking the coffee cup with her. “Eat up then.”

I watched as she moved around my den. She rarely came in, and I had to admit her lack of curiousness was a surprise. She never snooped or pried. When we talked about my business, it was more concern if I was working too hard, or was too stressed. She listened when I ranted on occasion, and always seemed interested in the projects or meetings, but more about me in the scope of it all, not what I did. It was as if I was more important than my money or work. A feeling I found strange, yet endeared her even more to me.

She paused by the concept model of the project that was now dead. She studied the display for several moments, not saying a word. Finally, she spoke. “This is quite the project. The scope is enormous.”

Wiping my mouth, I stood and crossed the room to stand beside her.

I ran a finger over the mock-up. “Was, you mean.”

“Are you going to sell the land?”

“If the offer is fair, I think so. There is no point in sinking more money into a project that hasn’t panned out.”

“Won’t you know who is behind the scenes once they start building?”

“No. I’m certain they’ll pass it all along to various companies they own, all numbered and anonymous, and finally, sell it to a holding company that will build. The layers will be too costly to peel away and figure out where it all started. Walking away makes the most sense now.”

“Is that your only option?”

“I could still build condo towers once the land is cleared. It wouldn’t be what I envisioned, but could still be profitable.”

She made a funny noise and scowled.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

I grew impatient. “Emmy, you obviously have something to say. Just say it.”

“How rich are you, Bentley?”

That wasn’t what I expected from her. She never asked or seemed to care about my wealth.

“Rich enough.”

“Are we talking millions?”

I rubbed the back of my neck. “Hundreds of millions, actually.”

“Huh.”

I narrowed my eyes. She was going somewhere with her line of questioning, but I wasn’t sure what point she was trying to make. “Huh, what?”

“Can you spend it all?”

I shook my head. “Only if I were an idiot. I have enough if I never did another day’s work I could live very well, as could my children and even their children.”

“So when is enough—enough?”

“What are you getting at?” I demanded, not understanding.

She indicated the design. “You said this was about making your mark first. Money second.”

“It is.”

“Then change your design.”

“What are you talking about?”

Maddox spoke up from the doorway. “This I want to hear.” He sauntered in, sipping his coffee, looking relaxed. However, I knew him, and I saw the interest in his eyes.

Emmy hesitated, and I squeezed her hand. “It’s okay. We want to hear what you have to say.”

“This piece. . .” She pointed to the end of the property. “It’s not developed yet?”

“No. It’s all trees and wild growth.”

“What if you built a condo tower here?” She indicated the land close to the road. “Then instead of adding a second one here, made it into a private park?”

“What? What good would that do?”

Maddox edged closer. “Keep talking.”

She worried her lip. “I saw something once, on TV, about a building where all the units face frontward; the only things on the back of the building were the hallways. If you designed it like that, then every condo would have amazing views of the park and the water, right?”

She kept going. “And if the park was private to the condo tower, it makes it even more exclusive. You could have woods, a playground, barbeque areas. Make it a real family kind of place.”

“Family?” I questioned.

“Even rich people have children too, Bentley. Think about it. Has anyone ever done something like that?”

Maddox set down his coffee cup. “No,” he replied, excitement filling his voice.

“No one has.” Aiden’s voice suddenly joined in the conversation as he appeared beside us.

I leaned forward, looking at the mini structures. “They could do the same thing.”

“They could, but we have the advantage,” Aiden mused. “They wouldn’t have the park. Or the views. They either look into the city or the back of our building.”

They both began to speak.

“With the bylaws, they can’t build higher than ten stories, so they’re screwed.”

“Even if they got it changed, we could, too. We could build higher.”

“We need to get the building designed, so it’s one of a kind. All front facing, individual towers with separate entrances, and elevators. Custom layouts for different sized families.”

“Single people would like it, too,” Emmy offered. “The park setting would be a huge draw in the city.”

“We’d lose revenue without standard sized units and plans. Expensive to build,” I ruminated.

“No,” Aiden said. “What we’d lose in the number of units, we’d make up for with the price on the uniqueness of it.” He chuckled. “I bet our profits go up. We add all sorts of amenities.”

“Underground parking,” Emmy offered.

“Two pools. Other family activities only residents have access to,” Aiden stated.

“Like a resort on a daily basis.” Maddox grinned.

“Let’s not get carried away,” I protested, but I had to admit, it was an intriguing idea.

Aiden winked at me. “Not billions, but we’d kill it.”

“And we keep it,” Maddox stated firmly. “BAM owns it. No investors. Just us.”

“Or I sell it and walk away.”

They looked at me.

“You could,” Aiden drawled. “This is an interesting concept, though. We can find other land to develop the original concept. Try something totally distinctive.”

“We could lose our shirts.”

Maddox shook his head. “No, Emmy is right. Lots of wealthy families love condo living. Give them the best of both worlds, and it will explode. I’m sure of it.”

“We would have to make the back of the building into something unique. Eye-catching.”

“Mosaics.”

I glanced at Emmy.

“Use stone, hire artists. Make it beautiful. A focal point.” She beamed. “Your mark.”

I returned her grin. She was glowing, her dark eyes excited.

“I can see it. A haven inside the city.” Maddox’s eyes combed over the model, nodding. “An escape without leaving home.”

Aiden pointed to the layout. “We could build up this area here, like an embankment. It would cut off noise from the road and offer even more privacy. Add trees and flowers to make it scenic.”

Emmy giggled, and I looked at her. “Like a ridge,” she explained. “You can call it Bentley Ridge Estates.”

I started to laugh, remembering her remarks the first day. “Where the living is easy.”

“That’s not bad. We could fine tune it.”

I shook my head. “It’s a joke.”

“No, Bent.” Aiden shook his head. “It could work.”

Emmy grabbed a piece of paper and sketched furiously. “If you made three separate towers with arches between them for the entrances and elevators, you could name them.”

“Name them?”

“Towers B, A, and M.”

Aiden grinned. “I like it.”

* * *

I looked around the room, only to realize Emmy was gone. She must have slipped out at some point.

Aiden followed my gaze. “I think she thought we needed some privacy.”

I shook my head. “This is her idea.”

“I don’t think she thought you’d take her seriously.”

“I think we should,” Maddox observed. “This is what we needed. Fresh eyes.” He met my glance. “She’s totally amazing.”

“She is.”

I glanced at my watch, shocked. It was past three. We had come into the den at ten. Where had the hours gone? I glanced around to notice the piles of paper, and notes we all scribbled, assembled together. It had been a productive planning session.

“You really think this could work?”

Aiden nodded. “It’s a great concept. We need the right architect and planner.”

“It would be easier to sell and walk away.”

“When have we ever done the easy thing?”

I looked back at the mock-up. Aiden followed my glance. “We can do that elsewhere, Bent. Let whoever bought the other land develop it without this piece. They won’t get the impact they wanted, and in fact they might end up selling and moving on. Whatever idiot develops around us can have the hassle of figuring it out. We can do this and sit back and relax. The more I think about it, the more I like it.” He grinned. “Think about it—this will piss off whoever thought they could get the better of you.”

I smirked at the thought. “Greg expects me to tell him to sell the land this week.”

“Too bad. Change of plan.” He tapped the pile of papers beside him. “It’s a good plan. A brave one. Something we can all be proud of.”

I nodded in agreement. He was right.

“This nightmare would be over. No more extra security. Back to business as usual.”

“I think I’d be cautious a little while longer,” Aiden advised.

“If I do this, if we do this—we won. I lost the battle, but I won the war. They don’t get what they wanted, and there is nothing they can do about it.” I warmed to the idea. “We go with the new plan, we get the best design and soak some serious cash into it, and go for it. They’ll want to sell to us.”

Maddox laughed. “Fuck them, right?”

I smirked. “Not interested. Unless the price is deeply discounted. Then I might take it off their hands.”

Maddox chuckled, but Aiden looked concerned. “Let’s not invite trouble.”

“What can they do? They can’t stop me from building, and they can’t touch the land.”

“They can touch you.”

I shook my head. “No. It’s over, Aiden. They pissed me off, caused some chaos, and they bought the land, but we came back stronger. We won.”

I stood and stretched. “I think you guys need to go start your weekend.”

Maddox chuckled and grabbed Aiden’s arm. “We’ve been told.”

Aiden frowned. “Emmy promised brunch Sunday.”

I waved him off. “Fine. But I want you gone until then.”

He made a kissy face, and I flipped him the bird. I walked them to the door, shutting it firmly behind them. I took the stairs two at a time.

I needed to find the girl responsible for the idea and thank her. I knew exactly where to find her.

She was in her favorite spot. Sunlight was streaming in the windows, making the room warm. Still, she had her shawl wrapped around her shoulders. Her head rested on the arm of the chair, a book open on her lap, and her full lips were pursed as she slumbered peacefully.

Bending low, I brushed a kiss to her tempting mouth, grinning as she pouted and stretched, then curled back up like a contented kitten in the sun. She opened one eye, peering at me.

“I was asleep.”

I ran a hand over her curls. “I know. You looked adorable and I had to kiss you.”

She sat up, yawning and lifting her arms over her head. Her shirt lifted, exposing a sliver of stomach, the skin soft and inviting. I wanted to kiss it, as well.

“Finished reconquering the world?”

“Thanks to your brilliant idea, I think we’ve regrouped.”

She shook her head. “It was simply a thought. You three jumped on it and created the whole concept.”

“It was more than a thought. You amazed me. You amazed all of us.”

She lowered her eyes, shyly.

“Hey.”

She met my gaze.

“Your idea was fresh, innovative, and helped us find a new path. I’ll be forever grateful. I was too pissed to look at it objectively. We all were.”

“So, you’re not selling?”

“Nope. Next week I’ll put my team on it, and when I meet with Greg, tell him to reject the offer.”

“Will he be pissed?”

I laughed. “No. He gets paid no matter what I do. He has no vested interest in the land, either way, so he won’t care. He’ll send me a sizable bill for his time, and we’ll move onto the next project.”

Her fingers smoothed over the edge of the cushion. “Why isn’t he a part of your crowd?”

“My crowd?”

“Your business. You have Aiden and Maddox. I’m surprised he isn’t part of the company. You must need a lot of legal advice.”

“We have a legal consultant in the company. Greg had always been a lone wolf—never wanted to be a partner in any company, even right out of school. He went at it alone and earned his reputation. He has never expressed any desire to be anything other than what he is, and the one time I made him an offer, he turned me down. His company is his life. He’s put it above everything else—including his failed marriages and countless relationships.”

“Would you consider him a friend?”

I thought before I responded. “I think so. Not like Aiden and Maddox, but more a business friend. We have the occasional drink, sit together if we’re at the same function, but we don’t spend time together as personal friends.”

She nodded and hummed.

I crouched in front of her chair. “Now, do you want to keep talking about my lawyer, or can we move on to something else?”

Her eyes glittered in the sunlight. “Such as, Rigid?”

Pulling her knees apart, I slid between them, yanking her body close. “About your reward for being so fucking brilliant. And sexy.”

“Oh, a double reward?”

“I promise double.” I slipped my hand under her shirt, touching the skin that had tempted me earlier. “Since I owe you for breakfast too, if you play your cards right, I think you should get triple the reward.”

“Oh,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around my neck, her breath hot on my skin. “I fold.”

I had her out of her clothes fast, and mine disappeared thanks to her nimble fingers. I made sure to drape her shawl around her shoulders. It always shocked me how she reacted to temperature. She felt the cold so easily, so the shawl kept her back warm while my mouth and hands warmed the rest of her. Her nipples perked under my tongue, her head falling back as she moaned my name. I explored her curves, tracing them with my knuckles, making her squirm in my arms, her heat pressing on my cock trapped between us. I teased her clit, stroking and circling it, then slid two fingers inside, hitting that spot that drove her crazy with lust. She cried out, her muscles fluttering and tightening around my fingers as I wrung out her pleasure.

“That’s one, baby.”

She leaned forward, fusing our mouths together, her tongue sliding sensuously along mine. She lifted her hips, and guided me to her, then slowly sank down, inch by inch until our bodies were flush, the tightness and heat of her enveloping me. I grunted my approval into her mouth as she began to move. She used the arms of the chair as leverage, making her movements fluid. Dropping her face to my neck, she began to nibble at my skin, small bites that she eased with a touch of her tongue, driving me insane with need.

Need for her.

I gripped her hips, pulling her down harder as I rose to meet her, our skin slapping against each other, the sound of our joining filling the room, and raging in my head. She arched back, and I bent to worship her full breasts. Her fingers slid into my hair and yanked on the strands as she whimpered and shuddered.

“Coming!” she gasped. “Oh, God . . . Bentley. . .”

She cried out, stilling as I kept working her. As my orgasm hit me, my balls tightening, the pleasure surged through my body as I emptied deep inside her. With a low groan, I yanked her to my chest, both of us shaking, quiet, and sated.

“Two,” I murmured.

“Not sure I can handle three.”

“Maybe a dip in the warm pool will change your mind.”

She snuggled closer, her head tucked under my chin. “Or maybe we can stay here like this for a while. I like being in your arms.”

Her words bled into my chest.

“You’re far too easy to make happy.”

“You make me happy—that’s all I need.”

Tenderness only she could make me feel, filled my heart, causing it to beat faster. I tightened my arms, making sure her shawl was in place.

“Whatever you want, Freddy. Today, tomorrow, the rest of the weekend. Ask me and it’s yours.”

“Hmmm.”

“Did you want to go away? Get out of the city?”

“No, I just want the time with you. Us, alone all weekend.”

“Then that’s what you get.”

“At least until Sunday.”

I chuckled. “At least until then.”

* * *

I glanced through the papers Greg handed me, noting two things: the numbered company and the offer. Surprisingly, it was near market value, but considering how long I had held onto it, and my new plans, I wasn’t interested.

I shook my head. “No.”

“You want to counter?”

“No, I’ve decided not to sell, no matter the offer.”

He paused, tapping his pen on the desk, his words measured. “To this company or in general?”

“It’s not for sale to anyone.”

Greg stared at me, the office filled with stony silence. “What are you playing at, Bentley?” he finally asked.

“Playing at? Nothing. I’ve decided not to sell the land. I’m going to develop it with a new plan in mind.”

“And what plan is that?” He threw his pen on top of the papers.

“A new concept.”

His fingers drummed on the desk. “That’s not what you said when you left here last week. You were done with this project. You were damned vocal about it. I could hear you cursing in the elevator.”

I shrugged. “Things changed. I calmed down. We regrouped, and we’ve decided to keep the land, and we’re going to build on it ourselves. I already have my team working on it.”

“Why?”

I leaned forward. “I don’t know who these people are, but I am not bowing down to them. They fucked with the wrong guy. They’ve been fucking every deal I have tried to make the past while and I am done with it. They could offer me double what the land is worth and I wouldn’t sell it to them, even if my life depended on it. They can develop, sell, or do whatever the hell they want to the rest of the property around it, but I’m keeping it.”

He stared at me pointedly. “Are you certain this is what you want?”

I lost my temper. “Stop questioning what I want. It’s my fucking business. I pay you to handle the legal aspects, not for your opinion on what I should or should not develop.”

He held up his hands. “I’m simply asking. You haven’t shared your plans, so I have no idea what you’re thinking.”

I pushed the folder toward him. “Once it’s finalized, I’ll tell you. Until then, tell them no deal. Ever.”

He slid the folder closer to him, running his finger along the seam. “You know two pieces of the land are still zoned for industrial. I know you planned to have them rezoned, but what if they don’t? What if they build industrial sites there? Will that impact your plans?”

I stood. “If that is the game they decide to play, I will fight it. I’m not going to be blackmailed into changing my mind. The zoned areas are small, and with everything I have going for me, I guarantee you, I will win that battle. They can fucking bring it on.” I studied him. “Whose side are you on, Greg?”

“You’re my client,” he replied promptly. “It’s my job to point these things out.” He leaned forward, his eyes narrowed. “This is what you pay me for, Bentley. My expert advice. My advice that has gotten your company out of a bind a time or two, I would like to remind you.”

I wasn’t in the mood for his lectures.

“Yes, you did your job,” I snapped. “And got paid—well paid, in case you forgot that fact.”

We glared at each other, then he shrugged. “This entire project has been tempestuous at best. I thought you’d be glad to see it done, cut your losses, and move on. But it’s your choice.”

“Yes. It is. It’s my company. There will be no losses once I’m done, trust me. Reject the offer and tell them to move on—whoever the fuck they are. The land isn’t for sale.”

“I’ll do that.”

I picked up my coat. “Good. Let’s go, Aiden.”

Aiden said something to Greg, then met me at the elevator.

“That was quite the show,” he stated, as the doors shut. “I’ve never heard you snap at him like that before now.”

I rubbed my face roughly. “He annoyed me. I hate being questioned when I make a decision.”

“That was obvious.” He sighed heavily. “He is right though, Bent. They could try to throw up some roadblocks and delay what we want to do, just to be assholes. The delays and problems could cost us a lot, especially if you’re doing this on principle or for revenge. We could walk away and cut our losses now.”

We walked outside into the dreary day. I slipped on my coat, my mind wandering to Emmy. I hoped she was warm enough today—the past couple days had been cooler and the nights downright cold. The jacket I saw her wear this morning didn’t look thick enough for her, given the level of warmth she always needed. Maybe I should take her shopping for a new one, or surprise her with a gift. Maybe another visit to Cami was in order. She could help me pick out something suitable.

I brought my mind back to the problem at hand. “Maybe at first it was the principle or revenge, but Aiden, the more I think about this project, the more excited I am. I haven’t felt this way about a new development in a long time.”

He flashed me a grin. “I was hoping you’d say that. Maddox and I feel the same. It’s gonna be cool, I think. Worth the risk.”

I laughed and clapped him on the back. “At this point, there isn’t any risk. So, it’s full steam ahead.”

Frank pulled up to the curb, and we climbed into the car. Aiden stared out the window.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m still concerned.”

“About?”

“I think we still need to be vigilant with security. Until we make sure they’ve faded into the background.”

“Emmy was hoping it would be done. She hates it.”

“She said as much to Simon this morning. She was surprised to still see him there when she got to school.” He paused, thinking. “It’s a precaution I feel strongly about. Something in my gut is telling me to keep things as they are. I know she hates it, and you want to make her happy, but it’s only for a while longer.”

Aiden was often right with his gut instincts. If he felt that way, I needed to trust him.

“If that’s what you think. Just pull back as much as you can. I’ll talk to Emmy.”

He nodded, staring out the window. “I’ll think it over. I don’t want someone to approach and bother her.”

“Nor do I.”

“It’s easier when she’s at your place. I know she’s safe in the house.”

“Trust me; I’m trying to make it full-time. She’s—”

“Independent? Stubborn?” He finished for me.

“Both,” I agreed. “She needs to understand I don’t want to change her. I don’t want to take her independence away. She has to figure out that part.”

“Cami mentioned a couple of things about her upbringing. I get that.”

I arched my eyebrow. “Oh, did she? When did that happen?”

His gaze went back to the passing scenery. I was surprised to see the flush of color around his neck. “We were, ah, just talking.”

I laughed as Frank pulled up to the office.

“Talking. Right.”

He brushed past me, shaking his head. “Leave it alone.”

In the elevator, I met his suddenly vulnerable eyes. “It’s fruitless to resist, Aiden. Those girls are headstrong. She’s been interested since the day in the boutique. Before even.”

“I’m not in the market for what she is looking for.”

“You mean a relationship?”

“Yes.”

“Neither was I. Emmy proved me wrong.” I stopped him before he exited the elevator, my voice low and serious. “She’s a great girl. You like her; she likes you. I think she’d be good for you. Don’t cut yourself off again. What do you have to lose?”

“You know the answer to that.”

“Give it a chance. You deserve to be happy.”

“No, I don’t deserve anything of the sort.” With those words, he hurried past me.

I watched his retreating figure with sadness. He did deserve it. I wasn’t sure how I could make him see it, yet I knew I had to try.

* * *

I arrived home late, and Andrew met me at the elevator.

“Sir.”

“Andrew—how was your day?”

“Excellent. Miss Harris is upstairs.”

“Buried in her books, I imagine?”

“Since she arrived home. She refused dinner, but I have made a tray of sandwiches, and there is a thermos of coffee on the counter.”

“You are amazing.”

He tilted his head in acknowledgment of my words. “Have a good evening, sir.”

“You, as well.”

I hurried upstairs, changed, then jogged to the kitchen and grabbed the sandwiches, coffee, remembering to grab a mug.

I paused at the entrance of the sunroom. Emmy sat quietly, a pile of books scattered around her. She was concentrating so hard that she didn’t even hear me approach.

“Can you take a break?”

Startled, she glanced up from her notes, her eyes bleary with fatigue. “Hey.”

“Hey, yourself.”

“My test is tomorrow.”

I held up the plate I was carrying. “Just something to eat, Freddy. I made the sandwiches myself. Twenty minutes and you’ll feel better.”

With a sigh, she stood, and I took her hand, tugging her to the sofa.

“You’ve been working too hard.”

She lifted one shoulder, dismissing my concern. She took one of the sandwiches from the plate, studying it. I chuckled at her skeptical expression. “Okay, Andrew made them. I took the plastic wrap off, though.”

“They looked far too delicious to be yours.”

I kicked up my feet on the coffee table and smirked. She was right.

“As for working too hard, you’re one to talk, Rigid. You’ve hardly been home.”

I held back my grin hearing her refer to the house as “home.” I hadn’t had to convince her to stay for another few days since a hole in the roof caused some flooding in her apartment, and Al was slow to get it fixed. The rain had stopped, and I knew she’d probably leave after the weekend, but I enjoyed having her home. It had been something she couldn’t accuse me of orchestrating since even she admitted my control didn’t reach “that far.”

“How are the plans coming?” She looked at me over her sandwich.

I poured some coffee into the mug and handed it to her. “Great. Everyone’s on board, and the architect has already impressed me. Maddox had met him a few months ago and liked his work. His ideas are almost as brilliant as yours.”

“Right,” she scoffed. “Brilliant.”

“It’s your idea. In fact, Maddox and Aiden want to make you part of the planning team—like an intern. Keep you in the loop. What do you think?”

“What would it entail? I’m so busy at school.”

“Not much—especially right now. A few meetings. A couple of dinners. It’ll be a while until it’s all completed. I’d like you there with us when it opens.” I hesitated. “It’s a paid position.”

“Oh, nice try.”

“Honest, Emmy. Talk to Maddox. It was his idea. He wants to make sure you get some credit.”

“I didn’t do it to get credit. I did it to help you.”

Leaning over, I stroked her soft cheek. “I know. And you did. Just talk to him, okay? I promise I’ll stay out of it.”

She rolled her eyes, mumbling about miracles having to happen, then tried to cover up a yawn.

“You’re exhausted. Why is this test stressing you out so much? You know your stuff.”

“It’s worth a big part of my final grade. It’s an entire business plan and proposal I’ll be graded on. I have to present it to a panel and answer questions, plus there’s a written test. I always tense up before tests. I freeze and have trouble remembering the answers. I do so much better when I’m given a project to do.”

“What can I do to help?”

“Nothing. I’m meeting another classmate early tomorrow, and she is going to quiz me. She did hers last week, so she knows some of the things they are looking for and might ask me. Then I’ll meet Cami for coffee, and the presentation is at eleven, then the test.”

“After, you can come home and have a nap.”

“No. I can go to Al’s and get more scones done.”

I pursed my lips in vexation. “If you took on this project with BAM, you wouldn’t have to work at Al’s.”

“It’s part of my rent.”

“The rent here is very reasonable. Free, in fact.”

“Bentley—”

I held up my hands with a grin. “Think about it. I want you here, Emmy. I want to know you’ll be here when I get home. That I get to sleep beside you every night.” I indicated the room around us. “It feels like home when you’re here. When you’re not, it’s just . . . space.”

Her cheeks pinked. “Really?”

“Yes. Think how much easier life would be for you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Frank would drive you to school and bring you home. You wouldn’t have to bake so early in the mornings. You could work with Maddox on the project, which would be an excellent learning experience, concentrate on school, not have to worry about bills . . .” My voice trailed off at the frown on her face.

“If I decide to live with you, it won’t be because of money.”

“I know that. I was simply pointing out some good facts.”

“I would have to pay my way.” She lifted her chin. “Otherwise the discussion is closed.”

I knew arguing with her was a waste of time. She was stubborn and proud, and scared to depend on anyone. I wanted her to depend on me, though. I wanted to prove to her she could depend on me and I wouldn’t let her down.

“The house is paid for, and all the bills are done through my company.” I fibbed a little. “Perhaps we could do an exchange. Like you have with Al.”

“You want four dozen scones a day?”

I chuckled. “No, but I love your cooking and baking. It would give Andrew a break, as well. I’ve been thinking I needed to get him some help.”

She pursed her lips. I lifted her hand to my mouth.

“Emmy, I don’t want to take away your independence. I’m not going to stop you living your life. I only want to share it with you. Have you be part of mine. I admit, having you live with me would ease my mind. I want to take care of you. I’ve never felt that with another person. We can work out all the details, so we’re both happy, but what I really want is to know you want it too.”

She sighed, looking distraught.

“What are you thinking?”

“What if–what if my brother comes looking for me?”

Suddenly, I understood why she stayed in that tiny apartment. She was hoping one day he would come back and find her in the same place he had left her. That she would be important enough to him for him to return. Even after he walked away, she still held hope.

“Al will know where you went.” I brushed my finger down her cheek. “If you want, Emmy, I can have Aiden get someone to look for your brother.”

Her eyes widened. “You could?”

“If you want. You know, he could find you other ways aside from your address. You’re on Facebook, Instagram—”

“I know. I don’t think he’s looking,” she admitted. “That’s what hurts the most.”

“Then stop living your life waiting for someone who walked away from you to come back. I’m right here, and I want you. I want you with me every day. I hate it when you leave.”

Tears spilled from her eyes, and I pulled her into my arms. I lay back on the sofa, letting her rest against my chest, her head tucked under my chin. “You’ve changed me, Emmy. I want your light and to see your beautiful face all the time. Please let me have it. Promise me you’ll think about it.”

She drew in a deep shuddering breath, but I felt her nod. I couldn’t help the broad smile that stretched across my face.

“We’ll talk and make some plans once this test is over, deal?”

“Deal.”

Bentley

I glanced around the boardroom. I needed to pay attention to what was happening, except my mind was elsewhere. Greg’s surly, judgmental mood, Emmy’s stress over her presentation and test, her promise to consider living with me, and Aiden’s insistence on security still being in place, all distracted me.

There wasn’t much I could do about Greg. I had no idea why he was questioning my decisions so intensely. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t taken risks before, and it shouldn’t matter to him. I paid him regardless if I made or lost money. Aiden’s gut feeling was simply that—a feeling. I was certain he had been worried about the project for so long, he was jumping at shadows. They won the land battle, but thanks to Emmy’s brilliant idea, I won the war. It was done. Over. We could move on to other things.

I planned to talk to Aiden once it all calmed down. He and Cami were great together, and he deserved a shot at happiness. In fact, I thought Maddox did as well, and he and Dee seemed well suited for each other, but I would pick my fights one at a time. Emmy would be okay after today was over. I knew Cami would have given her a pep talk this morning, and I would make sure to pamper her tonight. In the meantime, though, I could send her a funny text. She taught me how to use the emoji things so I would add them in. She loved those.

I reached for my phone just as Aiden lifted his to his ear. He listened for a moment, his face impassive, but the look he shot me made me instantly tense up. He stood, heading to the door, talking low, indicating Maddox should follow him. When he pulled open the door, Sandy stood there, holding a brown grocery bag. She looked upset, and my anxiety increased. My laptop pinged, and I glanced over, freezing as I looked at the small window that had appeared on the screen. The image was grainy and dark, but there was a girl in the frame, sitting on the floor of a dingy room.

A girl who looked exactly like Emmy.

Everything happened in slow motion.

I blinked, and the image on my screen disappeared.

Aiden clapped his hands. “Give us the room.” His tone left no room for argument.

Sandy dropped the bag on the table. Aiden gripped my shoulder.

The boardroom door shut.

I looked up. “What the fuck did I just see?”

Aiden placed his phone on the table and pressed a button. A disjointed voice came on the line. “We have the girl. You want her back, wait for instructions at home. Involve the police, and she’s dead.”

I was on my feet without thought. “Is this a joke? Some sort of sick prank?”

Maddox opened the bag and dumped out the contents. Emmy’s rucksack, the bane of my existence, fell onto the table.

“She never goes anywhere without that.” I heard my voice say.

Aiden’s hand felt heavy on my shoulder. “I know.”

“She’s at school,” I insisted, as if by saying so it would make it true. “Frank drove her to school early this morning.”

“She never made it.”

Fear swamped me. “What?”

Maddox leaned forward. “Frank was found at the garage where the car is stored, knocked unconscious. Her bodyguard, Simon, got a text saying they would be late arriving at the school, but they never showed. He got worried, and started checking into the situation. The car was abandoned in an alley not far from the house. There were signs of a struggle.” He sucked in a deep breath. “Some blood was on the seat. Whoever took Emmy must have picked her up.”

“How much blood?” I needed to know.

“Not a lot, but there was some sort of altercation. Her messenger bag was in the back seat, and the contents dumped out.”

I felt sick. I had watched her walk out the door to danger. My phone had rung, so she kissed me, and hurried outside, anxious to be on her way. I heard her call to Frank to stay in the car; she could open her own door. Except it hadn’t been Frank. By the time I followed, wanting to tell her she would be brilliant today, they were gone, and I had no idea what I had allowed to happen.

I had let her walk right into their trap.

I shook my head, trying to clear it. “Frank—is he okay?”

“He has a bad concussion. They found him in the stairwell—he was knocked out before he ever reached the car. He didn’t see who hit him.”

The air in the room became too hot, too close. I tugged on my tie, struggling to drag in oxygen.

“Why?” I choked out.

“You know why.”

“They got the land. They got what they wanted!” I swung around facing Aiden. “We did all of this as a precaution. Only a precaution! She has nothing to do with any of this!”

Maddox spoke up. “They thought they had won until you refused to give up the last piece. She has everything to do with you, Bentley. She’s the one weak link in your armor. They want it all, and this is how they’re going to make sure they get it.”

I sat down, my legs no longer able to hold me up. “Are we sure? Was what I saw real?”

Aiden sat beside me and held out his phone. There was a screen capture of the same image I saw.

Emmy.

“Should we call the police?”

Aiden huffed out a big breath. “My gut is telling me no.”

I glanced at the screen again. The huddled mass of her cowering, pushed into the corner of the room, angered me. She would be terrified and confused. Not understanding what was happening. I peered closer, trying to see, but the image was unclear. It looked as if her shirt was torn. Was she okay? Had they hurt her?

Images of my past, my dead parents, swam in front of me. The air in my lungs became constricted. I could hear my breathing coming faster, to the point I was panting. I clawed at my collar, desperate for air.

Maddox gripped my shoulders, meeting my eyes. “Calm down, Bent. We need you calm. She needs you calm. We’ll get her back.”

I dragged air into my lungs. “If they hurt her, I will kill them.”

Aiden leaned in beside Maddox. “Not going to happen.”

His gaze was tormented but steady.

I nodded. “Okay. What do we do?”

“We’re going to the house. We wait.”

“Cami!” I blurted, as a thought occurred to me.

Aiden frowned. “What?”

“She was meeting Cami. Do we know if she’s okay?”

He grabbed his phone. “I’ll handle it.” He strode from the room, already talking.

Maddox sat beside me. “They’re going to demand you sell them the last piece of land.”

“I know.”

He waited, his eyebrow lifted in a silent question.

I pulled a hand through my hair. “It’s a fucking piece of real estate. She’s my entire world. There is no question. It goes.”

“Not until we make sure she is safe, Bent.”

“I know. We have to find her.”

“We will.” He stood. “I’ll get my things, and we’ll head to the house. We’ll take it one step at a time. Aiden and I are beside you, okay?”

“Okay.”

* * *

I paced around my den, anxiety rolling off me. I stood in front of the concept model of what I had planned to be my legacy. It was nothing except buildings—brick and mortar. Businesses that would make money. Houses and condos other people would live in and create lives. Roads and sidewalks I would never use. There was nothing of me in it. It wasn’t a legacy. It was a cash cow. Now someone else saw it for what it was and decided to take it. No matter what it cost.

The cost was too dear. They could have the land. I would give it to them, as long as they gave me back what really mattered.

Emmy.

Aiden came in, talking on his phone. “Good. See you soon.”

I met his stare.

“Maddox has Cami and Dee. Cami got a text earlier from Emmy canceling coffee. She had no idea what was happening until I called her. He’s bringing them here. Just as a precaution.”

I snorted, gripping the back of my neck. “More precautions. I hope this one works better.”

He held out his hands. “Bent. We all agreed they were focused on you. When they got the land, we thought it was done. She was being watched.”

“Not everywhere.”

He set down his phone and crossed his arms. “If you have something to say, spit it out.”

“How did they get her, Aiden? Why wasn’t there someone in the car with Frank? Why didn’t we think of that? With everything else you insisted on, why didn’t you think of that?”

He said nothing.

“You should have done more!”

“I know.”

His simple words stopped me.

“What?”

“I thought we were covered. She left here in the safety of your car and driver. Joe or Simon picked her up at school and watched over her until she came back here later. It never occurred to me they were so desperate they would knock off your driver and take her! Jesus, we thought someone might approach her and try to talk to her about you, not kidnap her!” His voice rose to the point he was yelling. “And if you think I’m not already blaming myself, you’re wrong!”

“You should be!” I yelled back. “I was depending on you to look after her!”

His voice became low. Angry. “It wouldn’t have happened if you had walked her out to the car this morning, the way you usually do. That was always part of the daily routine. You could have stopped it.”

His words brought me up short.

“Too busy working on another deal, Bentley? Or too exhausted from fucking her all night again? You let her walk out of here—right to them. Let me remind you, you told me to back off. So, I’m not the only one to blame here.”

Rage set in. My eyes narrowed, hands curled into fists as I struggled for control. Maddox rushed in, glancing between us.

“What the hell is going on? I can hear the two of you from the front door.”

Aiden stood, stiff and furious. “Nothing. Bentley is casting blame, the way he always does.”

“Fuck you,” I snarled.

He glared. “You usually do.”

Maddox flung out his arms. “Knock it off! There is no blame here! Someone did this to get at Bentley—to get at us! Fighting is only going to make it worse.” He turned to me. “You know this isn’t Aiden’s fault. We all agreed on how to handle watching her. None of us could have predicted they’d be so desperate they’d actually take her or how they would take her!”

Aiden and I stared at each other, neither of us giving an inch.

“The girls are here,” Maddox informed us. “Can we try to be civil and concentrate on what is important? They’re already upset enough.”

My anger left me as fast as it had hit. Maddox was right. This wasn’t the time to be fighting. We had to work together.

“You’re right.”

Aiden pushed off the desk with a huff. “Well, at least you agree with one of us.”

“Aiden—”

He held up his hand. “You said enough, Bentley. I get it.” Grabbing his phone, he walked out of the room, his shoulders stiff.

Maddox swung around. “What the fuck? You know this isn’t his fault.”

“I was angry.” I yanked my hands through my hair. “I said shit I didn’t mean.”

“So, take it out on your punching bag. Swim a hundred lengths. Don’t assign blame to someone you know is already heaping the blame on his own head.” His voice softened. “You know he is, Bent. It’s Aiden.”

I dropped my head in my hands and rubbed my face hard. “I know. I’ll apologize.”

“Sooner rather than later,” he advised, as he walked out of the den. “We’ve had enough shit today.”

* * *

The day dragged, the house was filled with tension. Cami and Dee sat anxiously together on the sofa talking quietly. Often, one of them was in tears. Maddox and Aiden sat at the dining table with one of my other staff members, Reid Matthews, who was a whiz on the computer. I objected when Aiden hired him recently. Reid’s honest disclosure of hacking skills, some run-ins with the law, and a brief stint in jail made me nervous, but Aiden insisted he was the right one for the job, and he had been correct. Loyal, hardworking, and currently, very handy. I should have been frightened by how good a hacker he was, but I was only grateful at this point. We needed anything that might get Emmy back.

The sound of the constant clicks of their keyboards drove me insane. At one point sandwiches appeared, Andrew firmly informing us all to eat. Maddox handed me a plate, and I ate without tasting, my mind constantly asking if Emmy was getting anything to eat.

All day they had been playing with us. Different images of Emmy would appear on one of our phones. In all of them, she was a huddled mass pressed into the corner. Some were close-ups where she looked at the camera, and her facial expression said it all. Pale, frightened, and alone in a darkened room. She was wearing the shirt she’d had on the second day I met her, but the tie was absent, and so was her constant extra layer of warmth. Had they taken them from her? Her shirt was torn in two places, and the knee on her pants ripped. Her hair was disheveled, and there were marks on her hands. She would be cold. It ate at me constantly, and slowly my icy anger turned hot and blistering.

None of Reid’s traces turned up anything. The traffic cams he hacked into showed the car racing down my street and disappearing. He couldn’t get a good angle to see the driver, but we were able to catch a glimpse of a second person in the back with Emmy.

How were they doing this? Why couldn’t we find out? How dare they fucking take her and subject her to such cruelty? I vowed they would pay for this—whoever was behind it. If they wanted the land, they could have it. I would play their game, but it wasn’t over—not by a long shot.

“Bentley.”

I looked up, meeting Maddox’s eyes. “Can you go do that somewhere else? You’re freaking everyone out.” He indicated my hands with the tilt of his chin. I glanced down, shocked to see the top rail of the chair I was gripping had splintered into pieces.

I loosened my grip, letting the chunks of wood fall to the floor. “Should I call Greg?”

“Are you going to sell?”

“Without question.”

Cami spoke up; her voice saturated with emotion. She hadn’t spoken directly to me all day. “Emmy told me you never let personal feelings influence your business decisions.”

I sat beside her, laying my hand on her arm. “She isn’t a feeling, Cami. She’s my world. There is no question here. She matters more than any business decision.”

“You promise me?”

“Yes.”

A tear slid down her cheek. “Okay.”

I glanced at Maddox. “Should I call Greg? Tell him I changed my mind?”

“Wait until we hear from them.”

“When the fuck will that be?”

Aiden met my gaze. “When they decide to stop torturing you.”

“Payback is going to be a bitch for them.”

He nodded and went back to his keyboard.

I spun on my heels and hurried to the den. At least, on that matter, we were in complete agreement.

* * *

Darkness had fallen when my phone rang. I waited until Aiden gave me the sign, and I hit the speaker button.

“Ridge.”

“We have a gift for you.”

The screen on my laptop lit up, and there was a live feed of Emmy. The room was dark except for the camera light shining on her. They were close enough to her I could see the shivers racing through her body. There was blood caked on her knee.

“Look at the camera,” someone instructed in a harsh tone.

Emmy raised her head, her expression fearful, but her eyes were furious. There was a bruise on her cheek and scrapes on her skin. They had tethered her to a pole, with a chain attached to a metal band around her wrist. Her hand also bore remnants of dried blood.

They had her chained up like a fucking animal. Fury built in my chest and my fingers gripped the edge of my armchair so hard the material began to tear.

“Don’t you want to say hello?” The disjointed voice sneered.

I had to swallow before I could speak, so I didn’t rage. I moved closer to the screen, even though I knew she couldn’t see me, and I made my voice as steady as I could.

“I’m here, Emmy. Don’t be frightened. It’s going to be fine. I’ll get you out of there as soon as I can.”

“I’m counting on it.” Her voice quivered, and she shivered, wrapping her arms tighter around her knees, making the chain rattle. She tossed her hair in defiance. “I prefer your place. The atmosphere here is rank.”

I loved the flash of bravery. “I prefer you here, as well. You’ll be home soon. I promise.”

The camera zoomed out, and she dropped her head, her posture defeated.

Aiden rolled his hand indicating I should talk. “Why is she bruised?” I spat.

“She’s a feisty thing. We had to convince her to cooperate.”

“Touch her again, and you’ll be sorry.”

The snicker I heard made shivers run down my neck.

“What do you want?”

“You know what we want.”

“A fucking piece of land? You’re going to jail over a fucking piece of real estate?”

The voice scoffed. “No one is going to jail. You’re going to give up the land, and you’re going to drop the new development plan of yours. Move on and forget any of this ever happened.”

“And if I don’t?”

“You will. And you won’t try to do anything once the transaction is complete. We got to her once, and we can do it again. We can get to everyone you care about.”

His threat made my hands grip tighter, rending the material completely, and caused my anger to burn brighter. I wanted to reach through the screen and rip the head off the person with the disjointed voice. Another tremor raced through Emmy’s body, and I snapped.

“Get her a blanket.”

“You’re not in a position to make demands. We’re in control here—not you.”

I leaned forward, my anger boiling over. “Listen, you fucker. You want the land? Then you’re going to get a blanket and make sure she’s warm. You fucking hurt her again, and I will hunt you down.”

“I don’t take kindly to threats. Do what you’re told, or she’ll feel real pain.”

“It’s not a threat. It’s a promise.” Suddenly, I was yelling. “Leave her alone and get her a goddamn blanket!”

“Bent!” Aiden hissed, moving closer.

“You mother fucking bastard!” I screamed. “Get. Her. A. Blanket!”

There was a commotion, the sound of Emmy gasping, then the screen went blank. I picked up the laptop, hurling it against the wall. The contents on my desk disappeared as I exploded in fury, sweeping it all on the floor. I pushed past Aiden, all my anger directed at the thing that started all of this. Mustering all my strength, I flipped the concept model over, watching as it crashed and broke into pieces.

Cami gasped, and Maddox grabbed my arm. “Bentley! Calm down!”

“I did this!” I roared. “My own fucking arrogance! I should have known they wouldn’t just walk away. They were never just going to walk away. I thought I beat them—that Winston Bentley Ridge the third could do whatever the fuck he wanted and get away with it!”

I stopped as my throat thickened. “Now the woman I love is hurt, scared, cold, and alone. I can’t help her, and it’s all my fault.” I looked at the destruction my anger caused. “I think I might have made it worse.” I met Maddox’s eyes. “She’s cold, and hurt, Mad. Because of me—all of this is because of me. I can’t stand it when she’s cold.” I shook my head, my shoulders bowing inward in despair. “She should have walked away when I told her. I should have left her alone.”

He shook my arm. “No. Stop thinking like that. She loves you, and we will get her back. They’ll get her a blanket. I’m sure she fought them, which is how she got the bruises. I’m certain they don’t want to hurt her more, only scare you.”

My voice broke. “It worked.”

“I know. I understand. They’ll call back.” He pressed on my shoulder. “Bent, you need to stay calm. We’ll get her back faster if you stay calm.”

“I destroyed my machine.”

“We’ll fix it.”

“I want to be alone.”

“Okay. We’ll be in the next room.”

I nodded and turned away.

* * *

Dee came in, carrying a mug of coffee. She set it down, taking a seat in front of my desk. She looked around the den.

“You made a mess.”

“I’ll clean it up.”

“Blaming yourself or Aiden isn’t going to help.”

I sighed and let my head drop back. “I know.”

She tapped her fingers on the desk. “Do you? Emmy was aware you were worried. She also thought you were overreacting. No one expected this to happen. She thought about your warnings. She talked to Cami and me about the differences in your lives and the worries you had. The worries she had about not being enough.”

“She is more than enough. I’m the one not worthy of her.” I scrubbed my face. “She should have walked away. She’d be at home right now or with you. Safe.”

“She couldn’t walk away, Bentley. She loves you. My goodness, she told you her history, and for Emmy, that says a lot.” Dee pushed the coffee toward me. “Aside from this, I think you’re the best thing that ever happened to her. I’ve never seen her so happy. I’ve never seen her trust anyone the way she trusts you.”

“Her trust in me has put her in danger.”

“I agree with Maddox. They’re using her to get to you. I don’t think they’ll hurt her again,” Her voice trembled. “I’m praying they don’t.”

I leaned my elbows on the desk, my words low. “She doesn’t know that, Dee. She’s alone. Scared. She’s confused, and cold. It’s fucking killing me.”

“And we’ll take care of her when you bring her home. You’ll take care of her.”

“Yes,” I stated adamantly.

“You really love her.”

“I do.” I bent forward, wanting, needing, to talk to someone about Emmy. Someone who knew her well. “She has changed my life. I want to change hers. Make it easier. I asked her to come live with me.”

“How did that go over?”

I frowned. “Not the way I hoped, to be honest. She was so hesitant. I know her past, and I know she struggles, but I’m not trying to take away her independence. I just want her with me. I want to share my life with her.”

“If you know her past, then you know why she is hesitant.” Dee shook her head sadly. “We tried to convince her to live with us, but it never happened. Her fear of depending on someone was too strong. She could never allow herself to love and trust anyone fully. And with you, she has much more at stake.”

“I would never leave or abandon her.”

“Bentley, you need to understand something. Even though she shows a different façade to the world, Emmy, in many ways, is more controlled than you are. People think she is carefree, humorous, and even flighty. She rarely shows her true feelings. She hides them under a smile or a laugh.”

“I know. There is much more to her than one sees.”

She tilted her head in agreement. “That’s what she lets them see. She is intensely private, and she doesn’t allow people in easily. The only way she survived being abandoned not once, but twice, was to take charge of her life. Be the one to make decisions about it. Where she lived, what she did, how much money she had. She has refused to depend on anyone for anything. Even Cami and myself.” She shrugged ruefully. “She didn’t expect you and the huge dilemma you present to her.”

“I’m sorry—I’m a dilemma? I don’t understand.”

“You are her greatest desire—the one she would never admit to having—and her biggest fear. The one person she can be herself with, and depend on not to hurt her. The person she can entrust her heart to. You are the person she never believed could exist for her.”

Her words hit me. I wanted to be that person for her. I wanted her to know she was everything to me and mattered above all else.

“I won’t hurt her. I’ll prove it to her.”

She stood, indicating the destruction of the room. “I believe you have. Be patient with her. Bring her home, Bentley. I don’t care what you have to give up to accomplish that.”

“I will.”

She walked out, and I sipped the coffee she had brought. I shut the door to the den and tried to straighten it up. The model was damaged, and I shoved it as far into the corner of the room as I could. That ambition was gone, and a new one in its place. I would get her back, find whoever did this and make sure they were punished. I went in search of a broom. Reid was tapping at his keyboard, Aiden beside him, staring at his screen. Maddox was stretched out on the sofa, his head resting on Dee’s lap. She was stroking his hair absently, her eyes shut. He looked to be sleeping. It hit me I had never once seen him with a woman in a private moment. He never spoke of his personal life and had never had a long-term relationship. None of us had, until now.

I stopped and met Aiden’s gaze. “You need some sleep.”

“We have to keep going.”

“I’ll sit with Reid. You can get some rest, then come back.” He started to protest, and I interrupted him.

“Aiden, I need you. I can’t do this without you. Get some rest and come back fresh.”

“What about you?”

The thought of going upstairs to my room, to the bed I shared with her, the sheets smelling of Emmy’s soft fragrance, was too much to handle. “I’ll grab a nap later.”

He stood. “Okay.”

A look passed between us. I knew I should apologize, tell him I regretted my words earlier, but he turned and walked away before I could speak.

I sat beside Reid. “Tell me what to do.”

* * *

A hand shook my shoulder, and I looked up, disoriented and blinking in the early morning light. Aiden was beside me, frowning. I had fallen asleep at the table. Maddox was where Reid had been sitting, and he was frowning, as well.

How long had I been asleep?

A quick glance at my wrist told me it was only a couple of hours.

“What?” I asked, tension coursing through me.

“Greg is here.” Aiden frowned.

I stood, confused. “What time is it? Why is he here?”

“It’s seven. He says you texted him.”

I shook my head as I picked up my phone. “I didn’t.”

Maddox spoke up. “I think it was done for you. They have made the next move.”

“Where is he?”

“Downstairs in the vestibule. I haven’t buzzed him up yet. I told him there was a problem with the door.”

“You left him down there?”

“I wasn’t sure how to handle the situation regarding him.”

“Has there been any contact?”

Maddox turned his screen. “This.”

It was a picture of Emmy, still in the same place, but now a tattered blanket draped over her shoulders. There were no new marks I could see. My stomach twisted looking at the picture. Not enough by far, but it was something.

“When did that come?”

“About thirty minutes ago. We were about to wake you when Greg showed up at the door.”

I rolled my shoulders, feeling stiff and groggy. I had only been asleep for a short while, and I was exhausted.

“Andrew has coffee. Lots of coffee.”

“Okay. Bring Greg in.”

* * *

Greg sat across from me, his expression blank. He took a sip of his coffee while studying me. He had appeared confused and snippy when Aiden brought him upstairs and into the den. His eyebrows rose looking at the destruction of the room, and he had sat down, accepting coffee and waiting for me to speak.

Maddox and Aiden stood behind me. I swallowed a mouthful of coffee to banish the dryness in my throat.

Greg set down his mug. “What the fuck is going on, Bentley? You look like hell.”

I shook my head, dismissing his words. “I’ve changed my mind, Greg. I want to sell the land.”

He gaped at me. “You changed your mind? After the lecture you gave me last time we met, you changed your mind?”

“Yes.”

He glanced at the broken model. “Why?”

“It’s not important. I need you to get in touch and accept their offer.”

“All I have is an untraceable email address.”

“That will work. They are waiting to hear from you.”

He scowled. “I don’t know what’s going on. You text me at five a.m. I get an email with a new offer for less than you paid for the land—half of what their original offer was—and you want me to accept it?”

I heard Aiden’s sharp intake of breath. They had made their move. We had wondered why they didn’t demand I give them the land, instead of selling to them. Maddox surmised they wanted it legal and binding. Now, they dropped their offer. They would get the land, and financially, I would take a huge hit. I sucked in some much-needed air. I would also get Emmy back safe. The money was a renewable resource. She was not.

Before I could speak, my laptop screen lit up. There was a live feed of Emmy. The room was dim, and she was paler than ever, with dark circles under her eyes. She glared at the camera.

“Say it,” a disjointed voice demanded off camera.

She raised her chin, defiant.

“You have the final offer. Accept it.” She spat out the words, obviously angry, and not wanting to be their puppet.

Greg uttered a muffled curse, beginning to stand. Aiden held up his hand, stopping him from moving. I leaned forward.

“I’ll accept it, Emmy. You’ll be home soon.”

Her eyes flashed, and she clutched the blanket closer. “I’m hungry, Bentley. Tell Maddox when I get home, I would kill for a curry.”

The screen went blank. I swiveled in my chair looking at Maddox. “What the fuck did she mean?”

He shrugged, looking puzzled. “Damned if I know, Bent.” He glanced away in thought, then snapped his fingers. “We were talking the other day about a new Indian place that opened up by my condo. I told her how good it was.” He squeezed my shoulder. “Sorry, man. She’s hungry and must have thought about our conversation. You know what it’s like when you get a craving. You can’t shake it.”

I hated knowing she was hungry. It added to my anger. They were going to pay.

“We’ll get her a whole whack of it when she comes home. Anything she wants.” He stepped away, moving to the door. “I need some coffee.”

I turned back to Greg.

“What’s going on?” he asked.

“I can’t tell you. I need you to accept the offer, and leave it alone.”

His eyes narrowed. “You’re being pressured.”

“Leave it alone.”

He started to say something, and I stopped him. “Do this, Greg. No questions, just do it. I need it done today. Do you understand?”

He stood, buttoning up his jacket. Even at this early hour he was groomed and unflappable. “I’m your lawyer, Bentley. Whatever you tell me would be held in the strictest of confidence. It’s obvious they have some leverage over you.” He indicated the laptop. “They’ve taken something of great value.”

I remained silent. I wasn’t risking her, and I didn’t want Greg digging.

“If you won’t confide in me, I’ll do as you ask and we can handle it afterward.” He huffed.

I stood, pounding my fist on the desk. I couldn’t let anyone know I planned on pursuing the fuckers and get justice for what they had done. Not until I had Emmy back and safe. “No. I’m selling the land, and that is final. There will be nothing to handle or discuss afterward. It is done. We move onto the next project.”

Aiden grabbed my shoulder. “Relax, Bent.”

I shook off his hold, glaring at Greg. “Nothing else. Am I clear? Leave it alone.”

With a snarl, he grabbed his briefcase. “Fine. I’ll send word when the offer is accepted.”

“I need this done immediately.”

He shook his head. “Yeah, that much I figured out on my own.” He strode from the office.

I sat down heavily, rubbing my eyes.

Aiden hunched beside me.

“Bentley, it’s almost over. She’ll be home tomorrow.”

“I want her home today.”

“I’m trying. We’re combing through every traffic cam, tracing down every piece of email, looking through every computer associated with you. Reid is using every skill he has to try to run down those numbered companies. Whoever is behind this doesn’t want to be found.” His voice was strained. “We’re not going to stop, though.”

I met his weary gaze. “I know, Aiden. And I know it wasn’t your fault. I was out of line yesterday. I didn’t mean what I said. I was angry, and upset, and I took it out on you. Please accept my apology for being an ass.”

He blinked, stood, and held out his hand. “Forgiven and forgotten.”

I ignored his hand and embraced him. His massive arms felt like vices around my shoulders.

“You and Maddox are my family. I need you.”

He stepped back. “She’s part of our family. So is her family.” He jerked his thumb behind him to the room where I could hear Cami’s and Dee’s voices. “We’re in this together, and we’ll get her back.”

I nodded. “Right.”

“Go have a shower. Change. Andrew is making breakfast, and we’ll keep digging.”

“Okay.”

* * *

I towel dried my hair and slipped into fresh clothes after my shower. I felt more awake and anxious to get back downstairs. I had no idea how long it would be until Greg sent notice I had agreed to the offer, and they would allow Emmy to go free, but I wanted to know the instant it occurred. I prayed that was what would happen. That nothing would go wrong, and they wouldn’t hurt her. I couldn’t bear for that to happen.

I hurried downstairs, finding Cami and Dee at the table. Reid was gone from the sofa.

“Where are Aiden and Maddox?”

“They said they had to do something downstairs.”

“Is Reid with them?”

“Yes.”

Without another word, I turned and hurried downstairs. Something was up. I could feel it in every bone of my body. I burst through the door of the security room. Three heads looked up at once.

“What is it?”

“Shut the door.”

I pushed it shut and moved closer. “What’s going on?”

Maddox looked at me. “I lied.”

“What?”

“There is no Indian food place. Emmy was giving us a clue.”

I sat down, exasperated. “What? Why didn’t you say something?”

He leaned forward, his voice dripping with fury. “Because she was telling us Greg is involved.”

Bentley

It took me a minute to process his words.

“Greg? What the fuck does her wanting a curry have to do with Greg?”

“Has she ever said anything to you about him?” Maddox asked.

“No. She only met him once, briefly, here in the house. She didn’t say much, except she found him cold and intimidating.”

“She told me that, too. She also thought he was exceedingly intense. She said he reminded her of Tim Curry. We shared a good laugh over it because I had to agree with her.” He let his words sink in. “She said she wanted ‘a curry’ to tip us off. She knew I would remember.” A smirk played on his lips. “She’s clever.”

“That’s why she directed her comment to you.”

“Yes.”

My fists tightened, and hate tore through my body. “If you’re right, I’m going to kill him. Right the fuck now.”

Aiden’s hand clamped heavy on my shoulder. “No, you’re not. You’re going to go upstairs and pretend this conversation never happened. When Greg calls you with information about the sale, you’re going to do exactly what he tells you.”

“Why would I do any of that?”

Aiden bent at the knees and met my eyes. “Because while he’s busy celebrating his win, we’re going to figure out where she is and get her.”

“How?” I asked. “You haven’t had any luck yet.”

Reid answered. “We didn’t know where to look. We’ve been looking for a needle in a haystack. Now we’re focusing all our energy on him. His online presence, accounts, emails. He’s been hiding using fake profiles, remote access terminals, and burner emails. I can hack into his life, and hope he’s slipped up somewhere.” He chuckled. “They always do. I’ll find something. He can’t hide from me anymore.”

“Let’s get at it.”

Aiden shook his head. “I think somehow he’s watching—or listening. Maddox is going upstairs with you. I need Reid’s hacking skills, and this room is totally secure. Greg’s never had access to it. In fact, he doesn’t even know it exists. So, if he’s watching your computer or listening in, all he is gonna see is the same gerbil wheel we’ve been on since we started, and all he is going to hear is failure.”

“You really think you can find her?”

Reid and Aiden answered in unison, Reid never looking up from the computer. “Yes.”

“Why would he do this to me?”

Maddox shrugged. “Who knows? Jealousy? Greed? I have no idea, but it’s definitely him. He may not be alone, but he’s part of it.”

“He is going to pay.”

Aiden laughed; a low rumbling sound in his chest that sounded like a snarl. “Big time. We are going to fucking nail him to the wall. I’m going to enjoy it, but first, we all need to act normal, and not make him suspicious.”

“The girls?”

“They need to be kept in the dark. What we’ve discussed stays in this room. I’ll keep you up to date.”

“How do I explain where you are? Why you’ve suddenly disappeared? Won’t that look suspicious?”

He grinned devilishly. “I think we’re about to have another fight.”

* * *

“Bentley! Calm down!”

I shook off Maddox’s “grip” and glared at him. Cami and Dee sat up straighter, staring at us.

“He’s been up all night. Give him a break. Let him work out and have a nap. He’ll be better able to concentrate. I’ll work with you on trying to figure this out.”

I threw up my hands and stormed into my den. “Whatever.”

Maddox followed me. I sat at my desk, staring at the screen, wondering if I was being watched. He ambled around the room, seemingly not doing anything, but I knew he was looking for bugs. He stopped by the shelves in front of my desk and lifted a stone carving, arching his brow.

“When did you get this?”

“A few years ago. You like it?”

“Yes, I like it very much.” He tapped the shelf. “I’ll just put it back down, yeah?”

“Good idea. It’s not yours, and it was expensive.”

“Okay, then.”

He set it down and took a seat.

“Comfy?”

“I am now.”

“More?” I asked quietly, pressing the keys on my laptop.

“No idea.”

“All right.”

Maddox leaned back. “I was thinking about that piece of property on the East Side.”

I looked at him, confused. We had dismissed it ages ago. A good price, but the costs associated with it made it unviable. There was too much work developing the area around it to make it a good decision.

His left eyebrow rose, and a smirk played on his lips. I caught on to his idea.

“You think we should go for it?”

“All the studies say it could be worth millions when done.”

I sat back, hiding my grin. If the fucker was listening, we could help him lose some of the money he was stealing from us.

“Let’s discuss. It will take my mind off things.”

With a subtle wink, he started.

For over two hours, we bullshitted. He stood, yawned, and stretched. We had dropped over a half dozen red herrings. It had been a good idea on his part. It stopped me from going downstairs, and I enjoyed the crap stories we made up on pieces of land we had no interest in whatsoever.

“I should check on Aiden.” He shot me a meaningful glance. “You should come with me and apologize. And mean it. It’s not his fault he can’t find anything.”

“Yes.”

We passed through the living area. The girls were gone, no doubt upstairs.

“You were pretty chummy with Dee last night.”

“Shut it.”

“Just an observation.”

“She was being kind. I was tense and had a headache.”

“Uh-huh.”

“You want to razz someone?” Maddox huffed. “Ask Aiden where he and Cami disappeared to for over four hours. He looked rather rumpled when he reappeared.”

I didn’t have a chance to reply before we entered the security room to see Aiden and Reid bent over the same computer. Aiden was cursing.

“What?” I asked immediately.

“We hacked into Greg’s personal and business computers.”

“Find anything?”

“Lots, but the most important thing is that he, or one of his numbered companies, owns a warehouse not far from where the car was found. It’s deserted. In fact, all of the buildings on the block are. No cameras, no people. What better place to keep someone you don’t want to be found?”

Maddox whistled low. “We thought it looked like an empty warehouse.”

“Let’s go.”

Aiden shook his head. “No. I have a plan, Bent. I need you to follow my instructions to the letter, though. No matter how much you hate it. Do you understand?”

“Will you bring her home?”

“Yes. When it’s dark, and we’re clear to move safely. We just need a few more hours.”

“Then I’ll do it.”

* * *

Emmy

I pulled my knees tighter to my chest, desperately trying to get warm, even though I knew it was fruitless. I rubbed my hands on my legs trying to stimulate some heat. I grimaced at the dirt on my palms mixed in with some blood from the scratches on my skin. I was dirty, tired, hungry, scared, and angry. I wasn’t sure which one was the most prevalent.

Darkness had descended again in the horrid little room where they were holding me captive. It was gross. The one little window was set so high, I had no hope of reaching it, and so much grime covered it, I hadn’t realized it was a window until I saw a tiny sliver of sun through it in the early morning. The small room with the broken door across from me housed the disgusting toilet and filthy sink I refused to use. I didn’t eat the granola bar they tossed in, and I poured out the water a bit at a time. The seal had been broken, and I was certain someone had tampered with it.

The larger door on the far side of the room was shut, blackness showing under the bottom edge. Something was going on. They had removed the camera they’d set up, and it had been silent for the past while. I had tried to remove the thick band around my wrist, but had only succeeded in chafing the skin even more than it already had been. I strained to listen, but couldn’t hear anything. Earlier in the day, I had heard voices somewhere down the hall, so I was sure I was now alone, but for how long I didn’t know.

I wasn’t sure what was worse. Alone with the four-legged rats I could hear scurrying in the walls, or worried about what the masked, two-legged variety might do when the door opened. I pretended to be asleep when they came in, so they didn’t bother me. Usually, unless it was to make me say something on camera or take one of their stupid photos, they left me alone. The only time I had been hurt was when I tried to get away from them and fell in the struggle, landing on my face, and again on my knees when I tripped. Bentley had lost it when he saw the marks. His tirade about a blanket was frightening, and one of the men had knocked over the camera which stopped the recording.

Still, it had worked, and shortly after, one of them had tossed an old, dirty blanket at me. I unfolded it and sat on it as protection from the cold, stone floor, and pulled it over my shoulders to try to ward off the never-ending chill. I had buried my head in my hands and tried not to cry. It was a little later when I heard it: the sound of a new voice. The door had opened, and I didn’t move, keeping my head down.

“She’s constantly asleep,” someone spoke. “The drugs are keeping her quiet.”

“Good. Less trouble. Take a picture. It will satisfy him until we get what we want.” Then he chuckled, the sound low and familiar. “Until I get what I want.”

I had forced myself to stay still. I’d recognized that chuckle, and the voice, even if he did speak low and didn’t think I could hear. It gave me chills, the same way it had the one time I met him.

It had been Bentley’s lawyer, Greg. He was behind it all and betrayed Bentley’s trust.

I fidgeted with the edge of the blanket. Did Maddox understand what I had been trying to tell them? Did they know?

A sound made me tense as footsteps and voices approached the door. They were back. I swallowed, not wanting to show my fear. I wanted Bentley. I wanted his arms around me, and his voice in my ear telling me I was safe. I wanted to curl up beside him and listen to him talk. I wanted to hear his laughter. He laughed more now than when I met him—he smiled more as well. Tears formed in my eyes thinking about him. He would be blaming himself and going crazy. I was trying to stay strong, but I was feeling weak from lack of food or water. My head ached, and I was so cold, but I was holding on to what he said. He would get me home. I had to trust him.

The footsteps seemed to be taking a long time. There were other noises—the sounds of doors opening and shutting and lots of quiet talking. A quake of anticipation went through me. Was it possible it wasn’t Greg’s men? Was it someone looking for me? Had Maddox figured it out?

I wanted to cry out, but I was worried. What if it were worse? Not the men who had taken me, and not Bentley’s men, but someone else altogether? I drew in a shaky breath and stood, bracing myself against the wall. I had to try. I had to get out of there.

I opened my mouth and yelled. I was shocked how weak my voice sounded, but it was enough. Running feet headed in my direction, and there was the sound of the door being broken down. It flew open, smashing against the wall. Two men stood in the open doorway, their features hidden in the shadows with flashlights trained on me. I raised my hand, squinting.

“Help me, please.”

A figure stepped forward. “Bentley sent us, Emmy.”

Tears filled my eyes, and relief made me weak. “B-Bentley?”

He moved closer, a thick blanket in his hands. “He said he needed you home now, Freddy.”

With a sob, I collapsed.

* * *

Bentley

Aiden pulled his phone from his ear. “They have her.”

Relief coursed through me, making my legs shake. I sat down, inhaling deep lungfuls of air.

“They’ll have her here shortly.”

“Are we covered?” I asked.

“This place is tighter than Fort Knox. I’ve verified the only bug was the one in your den. Greg is at home and hasn’t gone anywhere since ten. I moved your car, so they’ll pull in downstairs. No one will know.”

I glanced at Maddox. “Did you get hold of Colin?” He was Sandy’s grandson and an ER doctor.

“He’ll be here.”

I looked at Aiden. “Was it difficult to get to her?”

Aiden shook his head. “As I suspected earlier, he had pulled out. The only person in the building was Emmy. His men and the camera were long gone.”

“He fucking left her chained and alone?”

“I think his plan was to send us the address and we would get her tomorrow.”

“And risk us discovering it was his building?”

“Why would we, Bent? It’s Greg. Your friend. Your lawyer. Someone we never suspected. He would offer to help trace the ownership, and all we’d find was another fucking numbered company. Another mystery. That bastard fooled us all. He even had the audacity to be here while they sent that last transmission. He arranged all of this shit—thought of everything. Even the phone call that stopped you from going outside with Emmy the other morning. He was watching Frank, and knew exactly when to grab her. How could we suspect a man who was with us while it was happening?”

He was right.

“Are you sure everything is in place?”

“It’s all taken care of, Bentley. She’ll be back soon, the land is still yours, and tomorrow we’ll nail him.”

“It’s not the land I’m worried about.”

“I know. I’m just pointing out all the positives.”

I paced the room, feeling as if I wanted to jump out of my skin. “How long?”

“Not long. The ETA is ten minutes.”

I hurried to the garage. I wasn’t going to wait until they brought her to me. I was going to her. I was going to be the first one she saw when she arrived home.

* * *

I had her in my arms as soon as the garage door slid closed. The lingering terror and the exhaustion on her face destroyed me. Her arms wrapped around my neck hard, and she buried her face in my chest, constant tremors running through her body. I headed to the waiting elevator, not saying a word to anyone. Maddox and Aiden could handle the crew.

In my room, I grabbed the heated blanket Andrew had thoughtfully provided. I wrapped it tightly around Emmy, knowing she needed the added warmth. Not a word passed between us as I held her, finally feeling her body begin to relax as she grew warmer. There was so much I had to say, but the relief I felt was so profound, I couldn’t speak. My throat was thick, and my eyes burned with the intensity of the emotion I felt. All I could do was hold her, providing the one thing I could give her fully—the protection of my body.

She let out a long, shuddering breath, and leaned back, meeting my anxious gaze.

“I’m okay,” she murmured, her voice raspy.

Clearing my throat, I reached for a bottle of water, lifting it to her chapped lips. “Slow, Emmy. Sip it slowly.”

She sipped the liquid, her eyes fluttering shut as she drank. She drained the bottle with a small huff.

“More?” My eyes never left her face, hating the sight of the scrapes and dark bruise marring her skin.

She shook her head.

“What do you need?” I asked. “Tell me what to do.”

She lifted her trembling hand, cupping my cheek. “You. I need you.”

I covered her hand with mine, pressing it into my skin. Turning my face, I kissed the bruise forming on her wrist. “You have me.” I inhaled. “Emmy, I’m so—”

A knock at the door interrupted me, and Maddox stepped into the room, Aiden behind him. Emmy dropped her hand, but kept it cradled inside of mine.

“Our guests are aware and anxious.”

Emmy tensed in my arms. “Guests?”

“It’s okay. Cami and Dee are here.”

“Here?”

“I had to make sure they were safe.”

For the first time since arriving, her eyes glistened.

“Thank you.”

“Let them in.”

Maddox opened the door, and the girls came in. They were dressed in nightclothes, rumpled, and already crying. I had to lean back as they hurried forward, wrapping Emmy in their embrace. I shared an amused glance with Aiden and Maddox, unable to move with all the girls piled on me. They drew back, their expressions relieved.

“Emmy—” Cami’s voice caught. “We were so worried.”

“I’m okay,” Emmy insisted, her voice rough.

Dee stood and hurried from the room. I frowned at her sudden action, but neither Emmy nor Cami seemed surprised. I noticed Maddox slip from the room to follow her.

Emmy whispered something to Cami, who nodded.

“What?” I asked. “What’s wrong?”

Cami shook her head. “Emmy wants to have a shower. She asked me to help her.”

“I can do that.”

Emmy shook her head, not meeting my eyes. “Cami, please.”

I ignored the fission of hurt at her rejection. If she was more comfortable with Cami, that was more important. She had been through a lot and needed her friend.

Aiden glanced at his phone. “Colin will be here in fifteen.”

“Colin?” Emmy asked anxiously.

“He’s Sandy’s grandson. A doctor,” I soothed.

“No,” Emmy breathed out. “I don’t need a doctor.”

“Yes, you do. I want you checked out.”

“I just need a hot shower, and I’ll be fine.”

I slipped my fingers under her chin. “Cut me some slack, Freddy. I’m certain you need more than a hot shower. After what you went through, the first order of business is let a doctor look at you.”

Dee returned with Maddox right behind her. She carried a steaming cup and handed it to Emmy. “There’s honey and lemon to soothe your throat. Bentley is right, Emmy, you need a doctor to examine you. Don’t argue with him—it only makes sense.”

“Sorry,” Emmy mumbled, taking the mug. “It’s my first kidnapping. I wasn’t sure of the protocol.”

I couldn’t help the chuckle that escaped my lips. Maddox smirked, and even Aiden cracked a smile.

“I want a shower before I see this doctor. I feel so terrible.”

Dee clapped her hands once. “We’ll help you. Bentley, do you have something she can change into? Something loose and warm?”

“Yes.”

“Good. You fetch it for me. We’ll help her in the shower, the doctor can see her, and she needs to eat and rest.” She pointed to Maddox and Aiden. “You can tell the doctor to wait a few minutes, so she is comfortable. Andrew is making coffee and sandwiches. He is going to get something light and warm for Emmy to eat. You should wait downstairs.”

The three of us blinked, but we all knew we were going to do exactly as she ordered. I slid Emmy off my lap and kissed her head.

“Are you leaving?” Her voice was uneasy and the grip she had on my hand tight.

“No. I’ll be here when you’re ready.” Despite what Dee said, downstairs was too far away. I wasn’t planning to be far from where Emmy was for a long while.

She looked up at Maddox, holding out her hand. “Thank you for figuring out my message.”

He came close, squeezed her fingers, and dropped a kiss on her head. “You were brilliant, Emmy.”

Aiden studied her, standing back, his shoulders tense. “I’m sorry.”

“No.” She shook her head and reached out to him. “This wasn’t because of you. Any of you.”

He didn’t move, and she waved her fingers. “I heard them in the van, Aiden. They said you’ve barely slept looking for me. Please. Let me say thank you.”

He shrugged off her words. “None of us have.”

“Please,” she whispered, teary-eyed.

He moved forward, his expression tight. He bent over and whispered something to her, then hugged her fast and left the room. Emmy blinked away the tears.

Maddox cleared his throat. “I’ll go and do, ah, yeah, I’ll go do what I was told to do.”

I went toward the closet. “Me, too.”

After her shower, Colin checked her out, left some ointment for her bruises, and assured me she’d be fine once she got some liquids, food, and sleep. He gave me a couple of tablets, which would help her to sleep if she needed them, suggested Tylenol for the aches, said he would drop in the next day to check on her, and handed me a card.

“She may need to talk to someone. If so, I suggest this woman. She’s great with trauma victims, and Emmy might benefit from her experience in that field.”

I shook his hand. “Thanks.”

Returning to her, I kneeled by her side. She was in a heavy, knitted sweater and a pair of my sweatpants, both far too large for her, but warm. There was a large blanket draped over her shoulders and thick socks on her feet. The girls had blown her hair dry, and I pushed back the tresses, frowning at the bruise on her face.

“Andrew has something for you to eat. Do you want to stay up here or go downstairs with the others?”

“I feel shaky, but I’d like to go downstairs.”

I stood, sliding my arms under her legs, picking her up. “I’ll take you.”

She trembled in my arms, her head falling to my shoulder. “Are you cold?”

“No. I’m . . . tired.”

“You can eat, and we’ll go to bed. We all will. Everyone needs to sleep.”

“Can I stay with you?”

I hated hearing her sound vulnerable. She was always so strong.

“Always.”

We descended the stairs and joined our friends. I sat beside her, encouraging her to eat the scrambled eggs and toast Andrew had made. The rest of us ate the sandwiches. For the first time since everything started, I was hungry and wolfed down the food in front of me. I noticed it was the same for Maddox and Aiden. We cleared the enormous pile in minutes.

I tensed when Cami looked up and asked Emmy. “Did you fight?”

I started to object, but Emmy placed her hand on my arm. “I tried.” She sighed. “When I realized what was going on, I prepared myself. I knew the car would stop and they would have to open the door. The driver had a gun, and after we rounded the corner, another man jumped in with one, too. When we stopped to change cars, I thought if I acted meek, it would take them by surprise, and I could run. They were strong, though, and prepared. I got one good punch in, and I tried to kick the shorter guy in the crotch, but I guess I missed the mark.”

“Or his dick was too small to hit,” Cami shot at her.

“There’s that.”

“We should take some self-defense courses.”

Emmy pursed her lips. “Good idea. Next time, I’ll be better prepared with my Ninja skills.”

“There won’t be a next time,” I snapped, but she ignored me.

“Aiden, maybe you can teach me some of your karate skills. I bet I could take them if I tried. I don’t know if there is, like, a kidnapper network, but if word got out I wasn’t to be messed with, that would help keep them away.”

I tamped down my anger. Remembering Dee’s words about the way Emmy tried to diffuse her feelings, I stood. “I think we need to call it a night.”

Everyone stood, and not giving her a choice, I picked up Emmy and carried her upstairs. I placed her on my bed.

She gazed at me warily. “Are you angry with me?”

“No. I’m not angry, but what happened is not a joke.”

“I know.”

“Then stop it.”

“What?”

“I know what you’re doing, Emmy. You don’t have to make light of what happened and pretend you’re okay. Not with your friends, and not with me. Never with me.” I cupped her cheek, my thumb stroking the skin. “Let it out. Talk to me.”

She was silent for a moment, then her shoulders slumped. She blew out a long, shaky breath and met my eyes. The tears she’d been holding in began to form. “I was so scared, Bentley. I didn’t know what was happening, and I was so cold. I’ve never been that cold.”

I lowered myself to the mattress beside her, wrapping my arm around her waist. “It killed me to see you chained up and shivering. Knowing you were hurt and cold because of me was overwhelming. I’ve never felt such helplessness and rage all rolled into one.”

“When I realized it was Greg, I was so mad, I wanted to scream at him, but I knew I had to fake it. I let them think I was drinking the water they gave me. It was drugged, and I pretended to sleep all the time.”

“Thank God you’re so clever.”

“I didn’t know what would happen if they figured out I knew it was him.” Her voice caught. “I wasn’t sure I’d ever see you again.”

I pulled her into my arms, holding her tight. “You’re home now, Freddy. You’re safe, and you don’t have to be scared. Greg will never get to you again. No one will.”

“All I wanted was to come back to you. Home.”

Her words made my chest ache. “You’re here now.”

Her arms tightened. “You’re my home, Bentley. I want . . . I want to stay here.”

I tilted her chin up, meeting her watery gaze. “You mean live here—with me?”

She nodded, tears coursing down her cheeks. “Wherever you are, as long as you want me.”

“I want you always,” I admitted. “I was afraid this would make you even more skittish about being with me.”

“No. I won’t let what happened change my mind.” She hesitated, then cupped my cheek. “I love you. I trust you.”

I reached over and picked up the small bag from beside my bed, placing her rucksack in her lap. “I kept this for you.”

She ran her fingers over the worn handle, then pushed it back into my hands. “I want you to have it. You keep it for me.”

“What?”

“You promised me one day when I was ready, you’d have a safe place I could keep it, and we’d both know I wouldn’t leave again.” The tears began to drip down her face. “I never want to be without you. I never want to leave.” Her voice shook with the force of her emotion. “I’m not waiting for the past anymore, Bentley. I’m giving it to you for safekeeping. Just like my heart. I want my future to be with you.”

I took the rucksack from her shaking hands and pulled her into my arms, knowing she was about to break.

“I’ve got you. Always.”

She began to weep, deep sobs ripping through her chest as she shook in my arms. I kissed her head, keeping her tight to my chest.

“Let it out, baby.”

I slid us under the covers, letting her cry, knowing she needed to do so, and grateful I was the one she allowed to see her true feelings.

I wanted to be that man for her—today, and always.

Bentley

Emmy cried out, her hand flailing, pushing herself into me. I cupped the back of her head, whispering soothing words into her ear.

“It’s okay, Freddy. I got you. You’re safe.”

She calmed, and gradually her body relaxed back into the sleep she so desperately needed. Despite the exhaustion she felt, and the pill she had taken, her mind wasn’t letting her rest. I had hoped she would sleep, knowing she was safe, but nightmares had plagued her, no matter what I tried. I left the light on, I held her close, I murmured her name, but still, she only slept for short periods before the fear gripped her and she started crying.

Every time it did, my anger toward Greg grew a little more. When her hand reached out, and the bruise on her wrist caught my eye, the need for retribution became sharper. Still, I kept my voice soft and tried not to show my emotions when her eyes fluttered open, scared and anxious. I met her gaze; assuring her everything was okay and lulled her back into sleep.

At eight in the morning, my door opened, and Cami poked her head through the crack. I was sitting up against the headboard, Emmy’s head in my lap. I stroked through her hair, the constant motion seeming to soothe her, and she was finally asleep.

“Can I come in?”

I nodded, watching as she approached the bed.

“We heard her all night.”

“It was rough.”

“It will get better. She needs some time.”

“I know.” I scrubbed my free hand over my face. “I have to go. Aiden and I are going to Greg’s.”

She grimaced. “Why don’t you just get the police?”

“Aiden’s arranged it, but I want to know why. I want to see his face when he realizes he failed. This is personal. He can be arrested after I am done with him.”

“What will happen?”

I shrugged. “His career will be over. He’ll probably go to jail. He’ll be broke.”

“And you’ll be . . .?”

“Sad someone I trusted did this to me for a piece of real estate.” I looked down at Emmy. “Furious he did it to her of all people. Someone who did nothing wrong but get involved with me.” I ran my hand over her head. “Grateful he won’t be able to do it again.”

“Do you feel anything for him at all?”

I was feeling so many things, but if I expressed them, Cami would be horrified. I had never experienced such dark thoughts. “Nothing positive.”

She squared her shoulders. “Good.” She stepped forward. “I’ll stay with Emmy. You go and do what you have to do, then come home to her. I’ll make sure she’s okay until you come back.”

Carefully, I slipped out of bed, and Cami took my place, curling up beside Emmy. I smiled at the sight of her protectiveness.

“You’re a good friend. Thank you for being here for her. I wish you didn’t have to be. I hate the fact she was hurt because of me, and is still so traumatized, she can’t rest.”

She shook her head. “Emmy is the best friend I ever had. I hate what happened too, but I know how she feels about you Bentley, and how you feel in return. I know this isn’t your fault. This is on him, not you. Go and end it, so you can move on.”

I patted her arm and headed to the closet to get ready. I wasn’t looking forward to the confrontation, but it had to happen.

* * *

I sighed, looking up at the building we were about to enter. Aiden and I drove alone. Frank was still recovering and wouldn’t be able to drive for several weeks. The car ride over was tense, the air thick with anger. Maddox stayed at the house, all of us agreeing it would look odd to Greg if he accompanied us. He rarely did, since he had never been a big fan of Greg and kept their interactions to a minimum. They stuck to emails and phone calls when it involved finances.

Aiden exhaled; his shoulders slumped. “I’m ready for this to be done.”

He’d been up all night. So had Reid and Maddox. Reid had proven himself to me; he’d gone above and beyond anything I could have ever hoped for, and now we had everything we needed to nail Greg. That kid had earned himself a place in my company for life, and he could write his own ticket. He knew it. I knew it. I was happy to give him whatever he wanted after all he had done for me. I had a feeling it involved a big office, lots of computers, and a hefty pay increase. All were his for the asking.

Aiden cast his eyes my way. “You ready?”

“Yes.”

“Can you pull this off?”

“I only have to act as though I am upset over something other than his betrayal for a short time, so yes, I can handle it.”

“Once he knows, it’s bound to get ugly.”

I snorted, the sound loud in the car. “Fucking right it is. It’s going to get ugly on him.”

“Okay, let’s do this.”

We were quiet as we went upstairs. I nodded at Mrs. Johnson, wondering what she would do once Greg no longer had a law practice. I hoped he’d been paying her well and she had a good retirement plan.

She was going to need it after today.

Aiden made his normal flirty remarks to her, making her chuckle.

“He’s waiting for you.”

Aiden scoffed, the sound low in his throat. “I bet the asshole is,” he muttered, following me into Greg’s office.

Greg was at his desk, his usual self. Not a hair out of place, suit pressed, white shirt starched, and tie perfectly knotted. His face was clear, with no worry lines or frown. For the first time, I noticed his eyes. Emmy’s brown eyes were warm and lit from within, whereas his were flat, dark, cold—void of expression. How had I not noticed that until now?

He wasn’t even remotely concerned about the woman he thought was still chained up in a deserted warehouse. He’d lost no sleep over her welfare. All he cared about was the piece of land he was so desperate to get his hands on. I wanted to grab the tie and tighten it around his neck until he couldn’t breathe, but Aiden’s presence kept me calm.

“Ah, Bentley. You’re later than I expected.”

I sat across from him, and Aiden stood close.

I had to force the words out of my throat. “Rough night. Late start. I apologize.”

He studied me. “I can see that. You look terrible.”

I shrugged. I knew I had dark circles under my eyes from lack of sleep the past two nights.

“I wish you would tell me what’s going on. Perhaps I can help.”

My hands curled into fists beside me. He played his role well. The confused but helpful lawyer. Maybe that was part of his plan. He would get me to tell him, and he would by some stroke of brilliance, help me find her, sucking me further into his deception. I would never suspect the man who helped bring her back to me, would I?

My rage grew at his colossal gall.

“I said leave it. Do you have the offer?”

He ducked his head, sorting through some papers on his desk. I saw the glimmer of a smirk, though. The bastard thought he had won. “Here.”

I pretended to glance over the documents. “I need a pen.”

Greg handed me his expensive Mont Blanc. “Use mine.”

I signed the papers, then handed them to Aiden. “You should make sure it’s okay. I don’t want to risk this deal, and I’m a bit distracted.”

Aiden took the papers, turning his back as he looked at them as if needing privacy to concentrate. I knew he was covering up his grin at my ‘signature’.

He turned back, flipping the top page down. “I’d say it’s done.”

I stood, taking the document, handing it to Greg. “I think so.”

Greg set it down on his desk. “I’ll take care of it from here, Bentley.”

“I have no doubt you will.”

“Whatever happened, whatever caused you to change your mind—”

I held up my hand to interrupt him, playing the part he wanted to see. “I said leave it. Do your job and leave it alone.”

“As you wish.”

I buttoned my jacket. “I have an important call I’m waiting for.”

The smirk threatened again, and I couldn’t take it another second. I wanted to watch that smug expression disappear from his face.

“You should make sure everything’s in order before I go. I won’t be returning.”

He flipped up the page to give the document a cursory glance, his entire body freezing when his gaze saw my signature.

It read, “Fuck You.”

He was on his feet in an instant. “What the hell is going on?”

I leaned on the glass desk, my hatred and rage so great I could barely spit out the words. “What’s going on, you mother fucking piece of shit, is you lost.”

“What?” He snarled through tight lips.

“I have her!” I roared. “Emmy is safe!”

He reared back, shock on his face, but he rapidly recovered, instantly falling into defensive mode. “Bentley, that is great news. I had a feeling something was going on with her. However, why you think I lost anything, I have no idea.”

I flung my arms, pushing everything from his desk, scattering it to the floor. My voice became deadly calm. Anyone who knew me well knew that was a warning.

“I know, Greg. I know all of it. The numbered companies. The bug. The fact you were the one behind me losing on the bids. That you’ve been sneaking behind my back for months. Do you think you’re the only one with connections? We were able to see my bids last night. The way you redid them—underbidding and making sure it was your own bid that came out on top!”

“Bentley, I would never—”

“Don’t even fucking try to deny it. I know what you did!”

“This is all conjecture. Someone is filling your head with lies!”

Aiden and I laughed at his desperate attempt to convince me.

“No, counselor. We have it all. The paper trails. The forged documents. Your fingerprints on the bug. The trace back to your own computer at your house.” I leaned closer, narrowing my eyes. “Something you should know about hackers, Greg. They know one another. They recognize each other’s signature. Once we knew it was you, it was easy to find your hacker’s signature on your computer. Easy to pay him more to tell us everything. He is already in custody and singing like a bird. The men you hired to take Emmy are, as well.”

His face paled.

I drew in some much-needed oxygen. “What I want to know is why? Why the fuck would you do that to me? I’ve done nothing to you but help make you a very wealthy man!”

All pretense fell away. Greg stood in front of me with a sneer on his face. Hatred blazed from his eyes as he glared. “Nothing is the right word, Bentley. It’s all been so easy for you, hasn’t it?” he spat.

What the fuck was he talking about?

Greg continued, “Bentley Ridge, the successful ‘touch of Midas boy’ with all the real estate. Every project you work on turns to gold. Every woman wants you. Never any bad press. You and your fucking friends in your little clique. All so fucking high and mighty. All untouchable. You make me sick.”

I shook my head. “What the hell?”

“I was never good enough to be part of your inner circle, was I Bentley? Good enough to do your grunt work, but never good enough to belong.”

“I asked if you wanted a job in the company, Greg. You said no. You refused me, not the other way around.”

“A job,” he jeered. “I didn’t want a fucking job. You gave that loser”—he indicated Aiden—“a piece of your precious company. An idiot who can’t even read properly and memorizes everything. The same with that tight-assed control freak you call an accountant.”

Aiden snarled from behind me. “I’m dyslexic, you arrogant asshole, not illiterate. I can read, just in a different way than you do. And shut your mouth about Maddox. He’s a hundred times the man you are.”

Greg stared at him, not even acknowledging his words.

“I would have given you everything, and made you even greater! But no, you give them part of the company and offer me a fucking job. As if I would ever answer to you—or to them,” he shouted, his voice rising with every passing word.

“So, what . . . you decided to screw me over and teach me a lesson?”

“Yes.”

“Because I insulted you—years ago—with an offer for a job.”

“Because you needed to be knocked down a peg or two.”

“So, “I began, my voice beginning to rise, “you kidnapped and frightened an innocent woman to teach me a lesson. You chained and locked her in a cold room, tried to drug her, and left her alone, helpless, and terrified, and risked her life because I needed to be knocked down a peg or two? Am I hearing you right?”

He waved his hand. “You’re exaggerating.” He scoffed. “She was never in any danger. She deserved it, too.”

Aiden stepped closer. “What did she do to deserve it? You don’t even fucking know her!”

Greg sneered, focusing his attention on me. “You never listened to me. You always put their opinions first. What Aiden thought, how Maddox felt. No matter how many times I showed you how valuable I was to you—I was just the fucking lawyer—the joke. I was so damn sick of it. It was fun to watch you squirm when you lost those pieces of land. I simply planned to sell them on to you and make a tidy profit. Seeing how indignant you were . . .” He laughed, the sound cruel. “I enjoyed it and decided to screw you over completely. I was going to buy the land and make you pay through the fucking nose for it. At least I’d get a piece of your company monetarily.”

I stared at him, feeling ill. How had I not seen what he was doing? The kind of man he really was under his expensive attire?

He waved his hand in anger. “Then your stupid, precious Emmy, a woman you barely know, suggests an inane notion about some ridiculous building project, and instead of telling her to mind her own business, you actually listened to her. All of you!” He slammed his fist on his desk, bending so close we were almost nose-to-nose. “Her! Some dumb bitch you’re fucking, over me! I give you advice, and you ignore it. My suggestions are discarded. You pick everyone over me; you listen to everyone but me. You did this, Bentley. This is all on you!” He was shouting by the time he finished his tirade, the last of his smooth veneer gone. His skin was mottled; spit flying from his mouth as he cursed me. “So, I decided to make you really pay and suffer. She was just the pawn, and I enjoyed making her pay since she was the cause—the interfering little bitch!”

My fist shot out, catching him square in the face, the sound of bone meeting bone loud in the room. He stumbled back, slamming into the wall, momentarily stunned.

Aiden lunged, dragging me back from going over the desk and continuing to pummel Greg. I wanted to beat him until he fell. Make him pay for what he did to Emmy in blood and pain.

“You bastard,” I snarled, pushing Aiden back. “You self-righteous fuck! If you had any balls, you would have talked to me, but instead, you go after a defenseless woman. You hide behind numbered companies and computer hackers because you’re feeling left out on the playground.” I sneered. “As for that stupid woman? She is the one who let us know it was you, Greg. Right in front of your own men—with you listening! She knew it was you.”

His eyes narrowed in disbelief.

“You should never discount the people you think are beneath you, Greg. The problem is you look without seeing. Emmy is more than you will ever know.” I shook my head in disgust. “Now you will never have the chance because I am going to make it my mission to ruin you. What you have done is criminal. Inhumane. And unforgiveable.”

He wiped at the blood trickling from his nose. “How exactly do you think you are going to accomplish that? You really think you can outsmart me?”

I laughed. “I’ve already done it. Copies of everything have gone to the press and the Law Society. You’ll be disbarred, charged, and thrown in jail. Your life, asshole, is over.”

He stared, stunned. “You wouldn’t.”

“The police are on their way,” Aiden informed him.

“You bastard!” Greg seethed.

I shook my head in disbelief at his indignation. “What did you think?” I yelled. “That I was going to let you get away with all you’ve done? Shake hands and say thanks for making me see I was the bad person here? Offer you a place in my company to make it up to you? I paid you for your services—I paid you fucking well. There is no debt here, Greg—not to you.”

I wiped my hand down my suit, feeling my knuckles swelling, and the chaff of the torn skin.

“I hope they throw the fucking book at you.” I spun on my heel. “Let’s go. I’m sure Greg has things he needs to take care of before the cops get here.”

Aiden muttered something to Greg, but I ignored it and headed to the door. I reached for the knob, but turned when Greg said my name, freezing at the sight of the gun he held in his hand. I had no idea where it came from. Aiden shouted, stepping in front of me, but Greg shook his head in disgust.

“He’s safe, you idiot.” He lifted the gun, pressing it to the skin under his chin. “I want him to see what he has done.”

“No, Greg, you don’t have to do this.” I stepped from behind Aiden, not wanting this to happen. I wanted him to pay for what he had done, but not die.

His eyes were cold, his voice filled with hate. “This is your doing Bentley. Your fault. Live with it.”

“No!” I shouted, lunging forward.

The room echoed with the gunshot, and I felt the spatter of blood hit me. Horrified, I watched as Greg’s body slid down the wall, leaving a trail of blood and brain matter behind.

I stared at the man I had thought was my business associate and friend for years, lying dead on the floor in a pool of blood.

How had it come to that?

Bentley

There were so many voices around me. Police, paramedics, Aiden—all of them talking, gesturing, the movement constant. My head ached, my swollen hand throbbed, and I was still in shock from what happened. After Greg shot himself, his office door flew open, and it was the sound of Mrs. Johnson’s screams that brought me back to reality. Aiden had taken charge of the situation, immediately calling 911 for an ambulance, pushing her out of the office, and returning to shove me out of the way and into a chair across the room.

Disoriented, I looked up at him, running a hand through my hair, then staring in confusion at the smear of blood I could see on my palm.

“Bent,” he urged. “Look at me.”

I met his gaze. “I need you to calm down. The police are on their way up, and there is going to be a lot of questions we are going to have to answer. I need you to relax.”

It took me a minute to realize the odd noise I could hear was my gasps for air. Images swam through my head. Greg holding the gun. The sound. The look on his face before he pulled the trigger. The furious condemnation of his words.

My fault.

Aiden bent closer. “Breathe with me, Bent. Come on.”

Slowly, my gasps stopped, and I could feel the numbness leave.

“I didn’t want it to end that way.”

“I know. The coward did this as a final fuck you.”

I thought of his words as they wrapped the body and moved it to a gurney. A detective came over to me, introduced himself as the one in charge, and asked if I was up to giving a statement. I tore my eyes away from the scene in front of me and drew in a deep breath.

“Yes.”

Hours later, Aiden and I walked into the front office, both of us still in shock, but our stories verified. Mrs. Johnson had informed the police Greg taped every meeting, and the whole thing was caught on camera. I had to avert my eyes as they played the scenario onscreen, showing the confrontation exactly as we stated.

“There will be other questions about his conduct, and illegal activities,” Detective Armstrong informed me.

I frowned. “Why? The man is dead. Does his name have to be dragged through the mud?”

He cleared his throat. “There were some interesting files on his computer. I don’t think you’re the only person he was screwing with.”

Aiden and I shared a glance, then thanked him for his help.

He shook our hands. “You’re free to go. We’ll be in touch.”

In the elevator, Aiden spoke, “When we get to the house, you go upstairs and clean up. Don’t let Emmy see you like this.”

I caught sight of myself in the mirrored walls. I had flecks of blood on my face, jacket, and hair. I was unnaturally pale, and I looked like shit. I yanked off my suit jacket and used the lining to wipe at my face. I was never wearing it again.

“Have you spoken with Maddox?”

“Yes. He has everyone in the sunroom. You get cleaned up, and decide what you want to do.”

My head fell back against the cold glass. “I can’t even think right now.”

“I know. Let’s get home, and we’ll talk there.”

“Are you okay, Aiden?” He had witnessed it all too, and handled everything with his usual efficiency.

“I’m fine, Bent. It was awful, and I wish to hell it had never happened, but I’m fine.”

I was too tired to question him further. I followed him out of the elevator and into the street.

“I guess no one is watching now.”

His hand was heavy on my shoulder. “No.”

* * *

The water was so hot it scalded my skin. I scrubbed away the blood, and let it disappear down the drain, wishing I could do the same thing to my memories. I toweled off and opened the door to find Emmy sitting on the edge of the bed.

Her face was drawn and wan, and in her hands, she clutched the pants and shirt she had given me.

“I thought you would want to be comfortable.”

I crossed the room, and sank in front of her, wrapping her in my arms. Seeing her reminded me why I had gone to confront Greg. The bruises prompted me to recall my anger, and I held her tight, grateful she was safe.

She leaned down, pressing her lips to the back of my head. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

I lifted my head. “It’s not your fault. None of this is.”

“It’s not yours either.”

“Greg felt it was.”

“I don’t think his judgment was very clear.”

I pushed away, taking the clothes from her hands. I wasn’t ready to talk about it yet. I needed to think it through. Dissect what happened, the same way I did when confronted with anything that confounded me.

“Do you want me to leave you alone?”

My head snapped up at her tone. I made sure to keep my voice gentle. “I have to talk to Maddox and Aiden. This is—” I exhaled. “There is going to be fallout, and we need to figure out what happens next.”

She stood. “The girls are going to leave later. I’ll go home with them.”

“No! I want you here, Emmy. I just need a little time to talk to my partners. This affects them too.” I cupped her cheek. “Your friends can stay as long as they like. No one has to go.”

“Okay.”

I brushed a kiss across her cheek. “Okay.”

I dressed and went downstairs, once I made sure Emmy headed to the sunroom. Maddox and Aiden were waiting for me in my den, and I sat down with a sigh.

Maddox studied my face, looking concerned. “You okay, Bent?”

“As okay as I can be after watching a man shoot himself in front of me.”

He frowned. “You know it wasn’t your fault, right?”

I stroked my chin, thinking out loud. “I keep telling myself it isn’t, but part of me says I am responsible. I should have seen it. Looked closer. Done more.”

“What do you think you could have done?” Aiden questioned. “None of us saw Greg’s true colors. He hid everything. His hatred for us. His distaste for everything we did. All of us—yet, none of us even suspected as much. He was simply looking for someone to blame, Bent. You ended up being his scapegoat.”

I leaned forward, clasping my hands between my knees, hoping they wouldn’t notice the slight tremor that had been there since it happened. A tick I couldn’t seem to control. “Was he right? Did I ignore all the signs? Did I make him feel as though he wasn’t good enough to be part of us—part of my team?”

Aiden snorted. “Even if you did, did that give him the right to betray your trust, go behind your back scheming and planning such an elaborate plot to get back at you? For kidnapping and terrorizing an innocent woman to get what he wanted?”

“No,” I admitted. I bent my head, pulling on the tight neck muscles to try to relax them. “I don’t understand. It was a land deal. Money. Just money. He had a lot of it.”

Maddox shook his head. “Not as much as you.”

I slammed my hand on the desk. “It wasn’t a competition!”

“Not to you.”

I sat back, unable to take it all in. “He must have hated me deeply to do all that. How could he even work with me if he hated me so much? Why would he subject himself to it?”

“Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer,” Maddox quoted.

“I never thought of him as an enemy.” I passed a weary hand over my eyes. “But I suppose I never treated him like a friend either.” I turned to the window, staring out at the cloudy sky. “So I have to assume some of the responsibility.”

Aiden leaned close. “If he felt that slighted he should have told you off and stopped being your lawyer. He played all of us. He came here, to your home, and planted that bug. That was how he knew about the plans. He heard us. He heard Emmy. He strung you along for months, ripping you off. He stole the deals from you and charged you while doing it! He manipulated all of us.” He huffed out a long breath of air. “Then so he didn’t have to face the consequences, like a coward, he killed himself.”

His words all made sense. Yet, I couldn’t escape the feeling of guilt.

“It’s still on me.”

“Bent—”

“I think I need to be alone for a while.”

Aiden started to object, but Maddox stood and pulled him to his feet. “We’ll go, but we’re outside if you need us.”

I nodded, my thoughts already far away.

* * *

Dusk was falling when I heard the quiet knock on the door. Emmy’s face appeared around the edge, nervous and timid.

“May I come in?”

Another wave of guilt, one entirely different, washed over me. She was suffering, and I had ignored her all afternoon. I should have been with her, and instead, I sat by myself, my mind on a never-ending loop trying to piece everything together. I was stiff and tense as if all my nerves were on the outside of my body. I scrubbed my face hard, realizing I had never felt so exhausted in my life.

I held out my hand. “Of course.”

She slipped in, shutting the door behind her. She held a file folder close to her chest. I indicated she should sit, and with a frown, she sat across from me. Immediately, I realized my mistake, and I held out my arms.

“Too far away, Freddy. Come here.”

She slid onto my lap, curling into my body. I held her close, breathing her in, feeling more relaxed than I had all day. “I’m sorry,” I murmured into her hair.

“It’s fine,” she responded. “I’m fine.”

I pressed a kiss to her head in a silent apology.

“I spoke with my professor. He said Aiden had let him know what occurred. I get to take my test tomorrow. He’s made special arrangements for me given the situation.”

“Are you up to that?”

She nodded. “Yes. I can’t let this affect me or my goals.”

She was so brave and strong. “Okay.”

I tugged on the manila folder. “Study notes?”

“No.” She set it on the desk and turned to face me. Her expression was serious. “Aiden told me—told us—what happened this morning. He told us everything.”

I didn’t want that image in her head. “I wish he wouldn’t have.”

“No, he did the right thing. I’m sorry that happened, but Aiden is right. This isn’t your fault. None of it.”

“I’m having a tough time separating my guilt.” I scrubbed a hand over my face. “He killed himself in front of me. Because of a stupid land deal and his greed, he ended his life. I can’t get past that fact.”

“I think there’s more to it than what he said.”

She rubbed her finger over the folder, hesitant and unsure. I was curious as to why she seemed so nervous.

“What’s in the folder?”

“Maddox, Aiden, and Reid did some investigation work.” She drew in a big breath. “I think if you look this over, you might think a little differently about your relationship with Greg.” She paused. “Maddox wants to talk to you about it.”

“Then why isn’t he in here?”

She smiled, some of the mischievousness I associated with her showing through. “I think he thought he’d send me in to test the waters. Less chance you’d throw me out rather than him.”

I felt myself smile despite how I was feeling. “He never feels this good on my lap. His ass is far too bony.”

Her eyes grew round. “Are you saying I have a fat ass?”

I slid my hand under the curved perfection of her ass and squeezed. “No, I’m saying yours is my favorite ass in the world.”

She kissed me softly and stood. “Can I send him in?”

“Give me a few minutes to go through the folder.”

“We thought maybe we would order pizza and watch a movie later if you’re up to it.”

Pizza and a movie. So simple. Normal. She was trying so hard to reach out and bring me back from the edge. To remind me she was there, and she needed me to be there for her.

I nodded in agreement. “Sounds good.”

With another kiss, she left the room. I pulled the file to me, curious what it contained. Inside were printouts of emails, copies of transactions, and I studied them all, perplexed.

What did Maddox want me to see?

“If you frown any harder, your face is going to stay that way. I doubt even Emmy is going to love you looking like a curmudgeon at thirty-two.”

“What are you showing me here?”

He sat down, Aiden following him after shutting the door.

“Wow, he really messed with your head. Look at the emails, Bent. Look at the times you thanked him. The gifts you sent him.”

“He deserved them. Especially after he stepped up on the Townsview building. It was his contacts that got us the ‘in’ we needed.”

“For which you paid him handsomely, added in a bonus, and sent him on a cruise with his second wife. Now read the bottom line of that email.”

“I offered him a spot in the company—again.”

“You offered him a spot three times over the course of the past six years. You even offered him his own department. He had free rein.”

“That’s not what he wanted. He wanted a partnership.”

Aiden barked out a laugh. “Bentley, how bad is your freaking memory? You have never simply offered a partnership—to anyone. You hired Maddox and me. You didn’t make us a partner for over a year. You bloody well know you would have done the same with Greg. He turned down your offers. All of them.”

Maddox added in his thoughts. “You did try, Bent. You invited him on several trips. The one he agreed to go on was a disaster, and he was the one who told you not to bother with another invite.”

“The golfing weekend.”

He nodded. “Our play wasn’t up to his standard. Even yours. He ditched us to play with ‘serious’ golfers.”

“He joined us for dinner the last night, so he could boast about the new clients he secured during the back nine,” Aiden pointed out snidely.

I heaved a sigh, taking in their words of advice.

“Bent, you did try, but he didn’t allow it. No matter what he said, he pushed back. I think it was part of the game to him. He wanted to hear you beg.”

“Until I stopped offering.”

“Yes. So, he twisted it, and it became personal.” Maddox tapped the desk, bringing my attention to his serious gaze. “You’re not perfect—none of us are. But don’t let him fuck you up. Despite what happened today, you’re at a great place in your life. Business is good. You found a girl who loves you.” He grinned. “God knows why, but she does. She brings something out in you I’ve never seen until now. Don’t let him take that away.”

“I still can’t wrap my head around it.”

“And you never will. None of us will. He took all the answers with him. He played a dangerous game, one he arrogantly thought he would win, and instead of facing the consequences, he shot himself.” Aiden shook his head. “Like I said earlier—it was his final fuck you.”

I shut the folder. “Okay. I hear you. I just need time to come to terms with it all.”

Maddox and Aiden stood.

“Don’t dwell, Bentley. Let us help you. Let Emmy be there for you. You need to be there for her, as well.”

I nodded. “I know.”

* * *

They left me alone and I reread the folder. They were right. I had tried. Maybe I wasn’t as clear as I should have been, but Greg, for some reason, had never opened the dialogue. Perhaps Maddox was right, and it was a game.

One that cost him everything in the end.

I stood, switching off the light and rubbing my eyes. I was drained. I needed a drink, and to talk to Emmy. She would listen, and I would do the same for her. She needed me, and I was an idiot trying to understand the thoughts of a dead man instead of concentrating on helping heal the woman I loved.

I pulled open the den door, surprised to find the living room empty. I glanced at my watch realizing it had been over two hours since Maddox and Aiden were in the den. No doubt everyone had given up on the pizza idea and gone to bed.

I headed to the kitchen to grab a cold drink, freezing when I pushed open the swinging door.

Maddox and Dee were alone in the kitchen. He had her crowded against the counter, his hands fisting her hair as he devoured her mouth. She was clutching the back of his shirt so tight, the seams were straining. The image of them was erotic and personal, and I carefully backed out of the room allowing them their privacy. I’d get a cold water upstairs.

My room was empty, and I went down the hall to find Emmy. Cami’s door was closed, and I wondered if they were talking. I reached up to knock when I heard the unmistakable sound of a groan.

One filled with pleasure.

I heard Aiden’s voice, a low murmur, as he coaxed his lover. “That’s it, baby. Like that.”

I stepped back, shaking my head. What the fuck was happening in my house? When had all that passion suddenly exploded? Despite the fatigue I was feeling, my need for Emmy was beginning to take hold. The thought of her skin on mine, the taste of her mouth, and the feel of her warmth made my cock kick up. I hurried up the stairs, taking them two at a time in my rush. I needed her closeness, much the same way Aiden and Maddox had sought out the women they needed. Now it was my turn.

Emmy was in the sunroom, on the sofa, laptop open, with all the lights on, but she was staring out the window toward the dark sky. I sat beside her, removing the laptop, and tugged her into my arms.

“Hey, Freddy.”

Her head fell on my shoulder. “Hi.”

“I thought you’d be in bed.”

“No. I can’t sleep. I thought I would study, but I can’t concentrate.”

“I’m sure we could get a doctor’s note or something to postpone your test.”

“No. I know the material, and I want to take it. They postponed my presentation until next week, so I could heal. I just . . .”

“Just?”

“I didn’t want to be alone down there. I feel better up here. With the light and all the windows.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to leave you alone.”

“Are you okay?” She caressed my face.

I shifted, pulling her onto my lap. “I will be. I’ll never understand, but I have no choice. If I don’t move forward, Greg will have won it all. I’ll be stuck there in that room with him forever. Trying to figure out the impossible.”

“Me too. He has me trapped in a different room.”

I held her tight, momentarily silent, unpleasant thoughts rampant in my head. She could so easily have been taken from me forever. Left alone and chained in that room to die. If we hadn’t figured it out, if something had happened, and Greg realized she knew. I shuddered when I realized if he were prepared to kill himself, killing an innocent woman wouldn’t have been an issue either. He had hurt her, though, and she was suffering from the after-effects, much the same way I was.

“Tell me.”

“I feel frightened. I’m too scared to be alone and in the dark. I’m terrified at the thought of going out tomorrow. I have never felt like this—even after Jack left.”

“I think it’s normal after what you went through.” I pressed a kiss to her head. “I’m sorry he did that to you. Above all else, I hate him the most for doing that.”

She nodded, not answering.

“Colin gave me the name of a therapist. Maybe it’s something we need to explore.” I huffed out a sigh. “I think perhaps I need some help, too. Aiden, as well.”

“Okay.”

“I’m sorry about today, Emmy. I’ve been absent since we got back. I know you’re going through this alone. I promise I won’t leave you again.”

“Bentley,” she whispered, aghast. “You watched a man die today. I understand your need to be alone and try to sort it out. I had the girls, and Maddox and Aiden stayed nearby. I was never alone.”

“Still, I should have been the one comforting you.”

“Well, you’re here now.”

“I am. I won’t disappear again—I promise.”

We sat, melded together, taking silent comfort from our embrace.

After a while, she leaned her head back, meeting my gaze. “I wonder if the others have gone to bed.”

I chuckled. “In a manner of speaking.”

She furrowed her brow. “What?”

“I sort of walked in on Dee and Maddox defiling my kitchen.”

“Oh!” She giggled. “Which part?”

“Lord knows. They might use all of it. Maddox is an equal opportunity kind of guy.”

“I hope they clean it up. Andrew will have their asses.”

I smirked. “Cami and Aiden were, ah, having their own moment in her room.”

“Oh, dear, your poor house. Debauchery everywhere.” She kissed my cheek.

“What is it about you girls? You three weave your magic, and we’re toast. You’re impossible to resist.”

She shifted on my lap. “Me, too?”

I slid my hand under the layers of thick cloth to the satin of her bare skin. I traced the delicate contours of her back with my fingers, enjoying the tremor from my touch.

“Especially you.”

Her eyes glazed over as my other hand joined in, sliding higher, gliding over the sides of her full breasts. I pulled her closer, running my nose up her neck, nibbling on her ear. “I need you, Emmy. I need you to anchor me. Bring me back to you. To us.”

“Yes,” she breathed out. “I need you, too.”

Our mouths fused as we fumbled and pulled on the clothes separating us. Her skin pressed against mine was silk on stone, her softness a soothing welcome to my tense body. I relaxed at her touch, losing myself in the taste and feel of her. Moments passed as we explored and caressed, our bodies relearning each other. We didn’t need words, communicating it all with our lingering touches, and lips that teased and caressed. There, with the light to keep her safe, and my body to worship her, our worlds realigned as we moved and loved.

Cradled deep within her, I groaned. She was goodness and light. Strength and vulnerability. The one thing that truly mattered in our vast and crazy world.

She was my everything. She was my home.

She always would be.

Bentley

Greg’s suicide made the news, but faded quickly from the headlines. Little information was released regarding his underhanded business dealings, and for that I was grateful. Enough people had been hurt without the added sensationalism.

After several weeks, we had a visit from his lawyer, Hank Godwin, who was acting on behalf of Greg’s sister, the executor of his will. He extended an offer for us to purchase the pieces of property Greg had bought from under us months prior to his death.

In addition, the final paperwork for the last piece hadn’t been completed before he died, and we had been offered the opportunity to purchase the property by the city since we technically should have been the highest bidder. I was still thinking about the offer, unable to make a final decision on that parcel of land. It felt tainted.

The asking price surprised me. I looked at him over the documents and handed them to Aiden. Maddox sat on the sofa, watching us with interest.

“This is less than the current market value.”

Removing his glasses, he polished them, took in a deep breath, and nodded. “The estate has some sizable debts against it. We are looking to liquefy the assets as efficiently as possible.”

That surprised me. “I see.”

“May I speak frankly, Mr. Ridge? I have my client’s permission.”

I waved my hand. “Of course. Whatever you say in this room remains between us.”

“Mr. Tomlin—Greg—had developed a gambling problem over the past couple of years. He began placing larger wagers to try to make up what he lost, but as we all know, that rarely pays off.”

“Gambling?” I glanced at Aiden and Maddox with raised eyebrows. It seemed so out of character for the person I had believed Greg to be. They looked surprised, as well.

“He liked cards. Poker, especially. He borrowed against his home and removed money from his company to the point there was really nothing left. We are trying to salvage what we can.”

“Wow.”

He continued with a nod. “Greg and Cindy weren’t close. In fact, she hadn’t seen him in five years. My client wants to sell the assets he had left, settle what debts she can, and move on. As you can imagine, this has been a trying time for her.” He cleared his throat. “She was made aware of the, ah, lengths, he had gone to in his last few days, and she felt you should be given a chance to get back what should have been rightfully yours.”

Maddox spoke up. “Will this sale cover his debts?”

“Almost. Once the rest of the estate is liquidated, it will be close.”

Aiden and I shared a glance, and I looked toward Maddox. He dipped his chin, and I stood, extending my hand. “Let me talk with my partners. I’ll be in touch before closing today.”

Mr. Godwin shook my hand. “Cindy asked me to convey her sincere apologies for what occurred. She wants to believe Greg suffered some sort of breakdown due to the stress of his addiction.”

“She owes me no apology. It was Greg’s actions, not hers,” I replied tersely. “I’ll get back to you later today.”

Aiden showed him out, and I sat, counting to ten in my head the way the therapist suggested. I flexed my hands and took a calming breath, repeating the exercise. Any time someone mentioned Greg, I had the same reaction, and listening to someone else apologize for his behavior was too much.

“Okay, Bent?”

I exhaled one last time and opened my eyes. “Yep.”

Maddox looked over the documents. “What do you think?”

“I think I don’t want any part of any of that land, given the blood that’s been shed over it.”

He pursed his lips thoughtfully. “Or . . .”

“Or what?”

“We buy it all, the way we originally intended. Then we do some good with it.”

“I thought we were going ahead with the condo tower. We all agreed.”

“Let’s change it a little.”

Aiden crossed his arms. “I’d like to hear what you’re thinking, Maddox.”

“Seven floors instead of ten. Across the street, on the new piece, make it higher, with more the usual type of condos on both sides of the building. The top floors get the view, the other side a city view. Make it more affordable than its neighbor across the way, but still special. Keep it ours.”

“The other pieces?”

“Parks. We’ll build them, then donate them to the community. Some good can come out of this mess.”

I leaned my chin on my fingers, mulling over what he said. He and Aiden talked; their voices muted as I went through various scenarios. What they said made sense. Someone was going to buy the land and build. We could control it. Give something back.

Still, something felt off. I lifted the papers from Mr. Godwin and realized what had to happen.

“If we do this, I’ll pay fair market value.”

Maddox frowned in confusion. “Bentley?”

“I’ve been told that to move forward I have to forgive and let it go. To forgive means, I have to give him the benefit of the doubt. Maybe his sister is right—it all became too much, and he stopped thinking with the logic I know he was capable of. I don’t know, and I can’t pretend to understand. I can’t believe the man I trusted all those years was some sort of psychopath. However, I know one thing—I won’t compound this entire fucked up situation by getting a deal on the land that cost someone so much. I pay full market value, his sister can pay off his debts, and we move ahead.”

Aiden and Maddox glanced at each other, then Aiden spoke up.

“Under that stuffed shirt, you’re a good man, Bentley.”

“Whatever.”

Aiden grinned. “You’re still an ass, but a good man.”

I rolled my eyes at his teasing, and Maddox chuckled. “I’ll make the call if you want.”

“Yeah, do that. Stop slacking off and lounging on my sofa. Get me some numbers.”

“How about the number for the local pizza place? I’m starving.”

Aiden clapped his hands. “Excellent idea. I think I need an extra-large of my own.”

“As usual.” Maddox and I spoke up at the same time.

“Hey, I need to keep up my strength. I’ve got boxes to move later for your Emmy.”

That made me smile. It was official. Tomorrow she was moving in permanently. I tapped my pocket, feeling the surprise I had for her. I hoped she liked it.

“Pizza, then after lunch maybe we can get some work done?”

Aiden saluted me, his middle finger prominent, then left, shouting for Sandy. Maddox grabbed his phone and called in the usual pizza order, the file tucked under his arm.

For the first time in weeks, things felt as if they were getting back to normal.

* * *

We’d piled Emmy’s boxes into one of the empty rooms on the top floor. I scowled as I looked at them. There weren’t many—only six. It made my chest constrict, thinking of how little she had. I wanted to give her everything she could ever ask for—except she never asked.

She brought no furniture with her, insisting none of it would fit into the style of my house.

“It’s yours as well now, Freddy,” I reminded her.

She shook her head. “The few pieces I had were old when I got them and whoever moves in can have them. I brought my books and the things I loved the most. One day I’ll figure out where to put them.”

I took her hand. “I think I have a place.” I led her down the hall to the room closest to her favorite part of the house. I opened the door with a flourish. “Your own space.”

She went in ahead of me, her hand covering her mouth as she looked around. An old-fashioned, delicately carved desk sat in front of the windows, the view of the oak trees spread out before us. Shelves lined one wall for her books and anything else she wanted to put there. The laptop I bought for her was on the desk, and all the extra equipment I knew would make life easier for her was added and ready to use. I made sure to have a thick rug installed, and in the corner where the sunlight lay the longest daily, was a deep chair and ottoman in a bright blue, piled high with lacy pillows and a thick blanket to ward off the constant chill she felt. The walls were a dove gray, and the accents were all white. It was light, airy, and feminine.

She stepped forward, running her fingers along the satin of the wood on the desk.

“Do you like it?” I asked with a smile.

“It’s beautiful.”

“It was my mother’s. I never had a place for it, but I want you to have it.”

Her tear-filled eyes met mine, her dark gaze shimmering in the light.

“How?” she asked, astonished.

I grinned. “Aiden, Dee, and Cami. Apparently, he loves shopping as much as they do, and they put it all together for you. Andrew made sure it was all arranged and kept it a secret.”

“I was okay in the sunroom. You didn’t have to do this!”

“Emmy, you’re going to want a space of your own. To study, chat with the girls, or escape when I piss you off. The sunroom—any room—is yours to use, but this space is just for you.”

She flung her arms around my neck. “I love it! Thank you.”

I lifted her easily off the floor, keeping her in my arms as I pressed a kiss to her neck. “Good.”

“It feels like a dream.”

I shook my head. “It’s very real, I assure you.”

I set her on her feet, dropping a fast kiss to her nose. “I have something else to show you.”

“You’ve given me enough.”

“No. I’m just starting, Freddy.” I pointed to the shelf. “Recognize that?”

She peered up at it and gasped. “My picture! It’s so clear!”

“Reid knew someone who enhanced and altered it. The original is safe.” I bent and pressed on a hidden door at the bottom of the shelves. “Right here with your rucksack.”

Once she had given it to me, she had never asked about it, showing me her trust about keeping it safe for her. A stifled sob escaped her mouth as she peered into the cupboard. “It’s fireproof, and once you set the combo on the wall, lockable. You will never lose what is inside, Emmy. It’s safe—like I promised.”

“Thank you.” Tears glimmered, and she wiped them away. “I-I have no other words.”

I sat on the chair, and pulled her to my lap, feeling strangely nervous. “You entrusted something to me that was precious to you, and I want to do the same thing.”

“You have, Bentley. You gave me your heart. Your home.”

“No, I have something else.” I pressed the flat box into her hand. “I want to entrust this to you.”

Her hand shook as she opened the box. Her eyes grew round as she looked at the contents.

“Bentley,” she breathed out. “These are . . .”

I lifted the delicate pendant from the box. The small chocolate diamond caught the light, glimmering the way her eyes did. It was nestled in a filigree of gold and set off with four polished accents. “The pearls. My mother’s pearls.”

“But you carry them with you everywhere!”

I slipped the chain around her neck. “And now you will. We’ve shared our past, and now it’s time to start our future. I’ll keep your rucksack safe; you hang on to my pearls. We’ll safeguard each other’s hearts. Deal?”

Her lips were soft against mine. “Deal.”

* * *

The office was quiet, the afternoon almost over. I looked out at the heavy clouds, wondering if we would get snow today. I tried to recall if Emmy had worn her new coat this morning, then shook my head in amusement. Of course, she would have. She’d sleep in it if I let her. Light, filled with down, she said it was the warmest thing she’d ever owned.

Her thanks had certainly warmed certain parts of me.

I shifted in my chair thinking of that night and adjusted myself. Maybe I should head home early, relax with her since she wasn’t in the boardroom with Maddox and Aiden working on the expanded Bentley Ridge Estates. She was such a bonus to the project, bringing fresh ideas to the table. My partners enjoyed spending time with her, and they found her intelligent and diligent. I loved hearing her laughter throughout the office and listening to her creative ideas. She was amazing, and I hoped to persuade her to have an office of her own here once she graduated. She could run her business, and I would happily be her first client, even though I knew she had more to offer than graphic design. I could foresee a time when she was part of my team. In every aspect.

She had agreed to see the therapist Colin had recommended, and I went with her. I was surprised to find how much the sessions helped each of us in different ways. Chloe saw us separately, and on occasion, we went together, if she felt it was necessary. Emmy’s nightmares had mostly ceased, and although she was still skittish in public at times, it was better. She no longer fought me on having Frank drive her places, since she felt safer, and it gave me peace of mind. She was glad, however, Aiden no longer felt bodyguards were necessary.

I was learning to deal with my anger in a positive way rather than yelling at those I cared for the most, and she was helping each of us come to terms with our pasts. I was incredibly proud of Emmy for not only her strength but also her resilience and determination to move forward. She inspired me to do the same.

Thinking about her made me miss her more than usual. I picked up my phone, sending her a text.

Hey, Freddy. What are you up to this afternoon?

Her reply was prompt.

Studying.

Are you at home?

No, I was feeling nostalgic and am at Al’s with Cami.

I chuckled at her words, deciding not to say anything about wanting to see her.

Okay. See you at home.

She sent back a heart emoji along with my favorite words.

I love you.

Aiden strolled in, sitting on the sofa, kicking his feet up on the coffee table. He munched away on a huge pastry, throwing a grin my way. “What’s up?”

“Your cholesterol. That’s your third one today.”

“Fourth. Not my fault Sandy brought in a box of them, and I can’t resist. It was the last one left, and everyone has gone home. I can’t let it go to waste.”

“Of course not,” I replied dryly. “You have no self-control.”

He snorted. “You have enough for both of us”—he paused with a smirk—“Rigid.”

“Fuck you.”

“No thanks, you’re not my type.”

It was my turn to smirk. “No, I suppose not. I don’t have dark hair with green eyes and can put you in your place in about five seconds flat.”

We glared at each other. As private as I was with my relationship with Emmy, I had no idea what was happening with Cami and Aiden. There was something, of that I had no doubt, but he refused to discuss it, and Emmy hadn’t been able to get much from Cami. Obviously, he wasn’t going to share today either. I had tried to talk him into counseling, but he refused to go, insisting he didn’t need to talk to anyone about Greg or anything else. No matter how much I tried to convince him, he was adamant in his refusal. Maddox told me to ease off and allow him to work it out on his own.

“Forcing him to go is a waste. He’s a grown-ass man, Bent. When he’s ready, he can make the call. It has to be his decision.”

I had backed off, not wanting to drive a wedge between us. In this case, however, I could give him a nudge in the right direction.

“Emmy and Cami are at Al’s, studying. I thought I might surprise her and take her to an early dinner or something.”

Aiden sat up a little straighter. “Oh, yeah? You want me to take you there?”

I shrugged, feigning nonchalance. “Frank can drive me.”

“I should probably go with you, and you know, make sure everything is okay.”

Life had gone back to normal since Greg’s passing. No more notes, only the random, odd letter demanding my money, as per usual. Aiden had finally relaxed and was no longer my constant shadow; although, he still came with me to every meeting. I needed him more for his incredible memory retention than security, and I hoped it stayed that way. I couldn’t resist poking the bear though.

“I think I’m fine on my own. Unless something happened that I need security with me?”

“No,” he admitted with a frown. “It’s not a great area, though, and I should check with Al on those improvements we made. Plus his fritters are damn awesome.”

He needed more food?

“His fritters . . . right.”

“Bent—” he warned.

I shut down the laptop and stood. “Well, if you want to make sure everything’s going okay there and get a fritter, you’d better come with me then.”

He jumped to his feet. “Okay.”

When we arrived at Al’s, I went toward Emmy’s spot. Cami glanced up and saw me coming, then spotted Aiden in the line waiting for his fritter. She said something to Emmy, who nodded, not even glancing up from her laptop. Cami went past me with a grin, laying her hand on my arm, brushing my cheek with her lips.

“She’ll love that you came for her,” she murmured. “She keeps looking at her phone.”

I winked and waited for a moment, pulling out my phone and taking a picture of Emmy. My once empty camera roll was now filled with pictures—mostly of her, but of us, our friends, and our life. For the first time, I had good memories to capture and keep.

The light over the table caught her earrings and glinted off the rings on her fingers as she typed away. She wore the necklace I gave her, rarely ever removing it since I had clasped it around her neck. Her hair was up, her tattoo on display, and her new coat wrapped around her shoulders. I had discovered another favorite color on her. The brilliant red fabric looked lovely against her skin. I had bought her another shawl in the same color, silencing her objections with kisses as I draped it over her shoulders one night.

“I know you’re there.”

I dropped a kiss on her head and sat across from her.

“Stalking me again, Rigid?”

I leaned over and snagged a piece of her muffin. “Is it still stalking if we live together?”

She looked up with a grin. “No, it’s obsessive, then.”

“Guilty as charged. I am obsessed with you.”

“Is that a fact?”

“Totally. You’re on my mind more than anything else in my life.”

She leaned back, staring, her eyes slowly traveling over me. She closed the lid of her laptop, not saying anything, but continued to stare. Her gaze was frank, open, and I felt my cock stir at her appraisal.

“See something you like?”

She leaned forward, her voice low. “I love what I see.”

“Tell me.”

“I see you. Bentley. The sexiest, sweetest, kindest—” she paused and licked her lips—“dirtiest man I know.”

“Not how most people describe me.”

“I love the fact the world sees you one way, and I get to see the real you.”

“The real me needs to take you home now.”

“I . . .”

I tapped the top of the scarred wooden table. “Now.”

She stood fast, almost toppling her chair. She grabbed her messenger bag, shoving the laptop inside.

She hesitated. “Uh . . . what about Cami?”

I glanced over to see her and Aiden deep in conversation. He looked up, and I tilted my head to the door. He grinned and went back to talking to Cami.

“I’ll send Frank back for her and Aiden.”

“Okay, that works.”

I caught her in my arms, kissing her hard. It didn’t matter we were in a public place; I didn’t care who was watching anymore. I pulled away, smirking at the pink deepening her cheeks.

I tugged her behind me, stopping only long enough to clap Aiden on the shoulder.

“We’re out.”

“I can see that.”

“Try it. You might like it.”

He shook his head, escorting Cami back to the table we had deserted. I smiled at Emmy, thinking how much happiness she had brought to my life. I threw one last look back at my friend, wondering why he didn’t see what I could. Cami could do the same for him.

He needed to figure it out.

Because, despite what he thought, he deserved it.

I opened the car door, letting Emmy slide in first, then sitting beside her.

“Home, sir?”

I glanced at Emmy, each of us feeling the same way. As long as we were together, we were already home.

I tucked her close and smiled.

“Yes, Frank. Take us home.”

Aiden - Vested Interest #2 by Melanie Moreland

Copyright © 2018 Moreland Books Inc.

Registration # 1148533

ISBN # 978-1-988610-06-1

All rights reserved

Edited and Proofed by

D. Beck

Lisa Hollett-Silently Correct Your Grammar

Jodi Duggan

Cover design by Melissa Ringuette, Monark Design Services

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any

means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information

storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, events, and places portrayed in this book are

products of the author's imagination and are either fictitious or are used fictitiously. Any

similarity to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Created with Vellum

Karen

This one is for you.

As my PA, you make my professional life easier.

As my friend, you make my world brighter.

I love you both.

You fought for Aiden when he was only a few lines in a chapter.

You’ve loved him the longest, so he is yours.

Officially.

And as always,

My Matthew,

Without whom I am lost.

Always yours.

It started the way it always did. Voices, shouting, flashes of panic. Broken fragments of memories, images that blurred and blended into each other.

“You’re just like your father. Worthless.”

“He can’t read? What a surprise. He’s always been so stupid.”

“I’m not paying for anything extra for him. If he can’t keep up, that’s his problem.”

I was running, frightened, and out of breath. I needed to hide, to get away. Rocks hit my legs, and one even cutting into my neck. I felt the wet of blood as it seeped down the back of my shirt. I rounded the corner, ducking into the alley and behind the dumpster. I held my breath, trying to stay silent.

The running feet stopped, the voices angry.

“Where did he go?”

“Do you think he’s in the alley?”

“No, the little bastard is scared of his own shadow, he’d never go there. Let’s keep looking.”

Like a miracle, they moved on, but I stayed huddled, knowing they could come back. Knowing that even if I avoided them today, tomorrow they would find me.

My body shook as it recalled the number of beatings I’d taken at school. On the playground. At home. I could hear my gasps of air and feel the panic setting in. It wasn’t real, but I was useless to stop the barrage of fear coursing through me.

Slap.

“You worthless piece of shit! All you do is cause me disappointment!”

“Please, Momma, not the belt…” I sobbed.

“You’ll get that and more, you ingrate! I wish you’d never been born!”

The pain from her strike was so vivid, I felt my body jerk in reflex. I heard my own shout. Still, I couldn’t break through the grip keeping me trapped in the past.

The room was bright, the décor familiar. I realized I was in Greg’s office on that fateful day, staring at him holding a gun to his chin. Except, this time, it wasn’t him holding the gun. It was me. I had the gun pressed to my throat, staring at Bentley. He shook his head.

“You’re such a coward.”

“I don’t want to do this,” I begged. “Help me.”

“I’ll be glad when you’re gone. You’ve been nothing but a pain in my ass. I’ve put up with you long enough.”

“No, Bent—we’re friends! You said so!”

He shrugged his shoulder dismissively. “No, you were useful, but I’m done. You’re a waste of space and the world would be better off without you.”

He turned, walking away and ignoring my pleas.

The room felt cold, the air making me shiver. I looked around. I was alone, abandoned by one of the few people I thought I could trust. I shut my eyes, pressing the cold steel to my skin.

“Stop.”

My eyes flew open at the sound of her voice. Cami stood in front of me.

“Don’t do this.”

“I have no choice.”

“You do.” She extended her hand. “Come with me.”

“No. I’m not what you need. I’m not what anyone needs.”

“If you do this, you’ll never find out.”

I shook my head, pressing the gun closer.

I felt her leave. The darkness surrounded me. I squeezed the trigger.

With a loud gasp, I bolted upright in bed. I drew in much-needed oxygen, desperate to try to tamp down my panic. Swinging my legs over the edge of the bed, I fumbled with the light, snapped it on, and glanced around the room. Still terrified, I ran my hands over my torso and head, feeling for the blood, the hole left by the gun. There was nothing except a sheen of sweat covering my entire body.

Desperately thirsty, I reached for the water bottle on the nightstand, drained it, and tossed the bottle to the side. I hung my head, feeling my breathing return to normal and my heart rate slow down.

It was a nightmare. Not the first and certainly not the last I would have.

However, this one was different from before. More intense than ever. Vivid with the last image of Greg. I knew his death was still on my mind. It lingered on the edges, drilling itself down into my psyche and coming out when I tried to sleep.

The last time I’d had a really bad dream, I’d woken beside Cami. She had soothed me. Held me close and comforted me until I fell asleep again. When I was wrapped in her embrace, the terror hadn’t returned.

Tonight, I was alone, and I knew, without a doubt, it would come back. Repeatedly, until I dragged myself from my bed and started my day.

But that was how it had to be because, nightmare or not, the message of the dream was correct and always would be.

I was worthless, and she would never be beside me again. She deserved so much more than I could ever be for her.

I rose and grabbed a pair of sweat pants. I’d work out, then head into the office. At least there, I could be something other than what I was in my dreams.

I could be Aiden, friend to Bentley and Maddox. Part of a successful company. Respected by many, admired by some. Wealthy, humorous, and without a care in the world.

It was a great cover. No one ever looked past it to my real self.

The one I kept hidden.

Aiden

I inhaled the scent of new car, looking around in appreciation at the interior of the custom-made extended SUV that BAM had purchased. Two rows of seats, facing each other, so I no longer had to ride up front when the three of us traveled together on longer trips. Rich, thick leather seats, lots of leg and headroom, and thanks to Reid, decked out with every technological innovation possible. It was a comfortable way to travel, including a third row of seats that was easy to access or could be folded down for luggage. I had overseen the design myself, making sure it met all our specifications.

Bentley slid into the back across from me before I could get out and open the door. He dropped his briefcase on the seat beside him and took the cup of coffee I held out with a nod of thanks. We both sipped in silence for a moment. He appraised the interior of the vehicle, looking pleased.

“I like this one. Rides smooth.”

I grinned. “It does. Frank likes driving it too.”

Frank flashed a thumbs-up, making Bentley chuckle.

“Good job, Aiden.”

He sighed, leaning his head back against the smooth leather and crossing his leg over his knee. The movement caused his pants to ride up, exposing his socks. I was unable to stop the grin that pulled at my mouth.

He was wearing bright red socks with purple and blue triangles. His tie was the same bright red. Unable to resist, I tapped his foot with mine.

“Nice socks.”

He opened one eye, the glare evident. “Shut up.”

“I’ve never seen you looking so…jaunty.”

He sat up, tugging down his pant leg. “Fuck off. Emmy picked them out. She says I need some color besides blue and gray.” He brushed imaginary lint off his knee. “She assures me they’re hip.”

“They match your tie. Very coordinated.”

“Aiden,” he warned.

I held up my hands. “What? All I said was you looked jaunty. It’s good to try new things.”

“Drop it.”

“Sure.” I drained my coffee. “You know, a red pocket square would finish the ensemble. I bet Maddox has one you could borrow. Make you even hipper.”

“I’m gonna hip check you right into next week.”

“I’d like to see you try.”

He lifted his newspaper with a smirk. “Or I’ll tell Emmy you made fun of her choices, and she’ll cut off the scone train.”

“Bastard. That’s below the belt.”

He pulled his jacket away, showing me the highly polished belt he was sporting. “It’s new too. Will I add that to the list to tell Emmy?”

Our eyes met, both glaring, until I saw his lips quirk. Then we were both laughing. He picked up his coffee and finished it. “I told her I would try.”

I chuckled. “Honest. I like the socks. It’s just something I expect from Maddox—not you.”

“She wanted me to have them, and I had to wear them. You should see the other pair. Freaking polka dots with so many colors my head ached.” He stroked the silk around his neck. “The tie, at least, I can handle.”

“No, she’s right. The socks are hip.”

“But let’s face it. I’m not hip.”

“You’re better than you were. Emmy will make sure you’re cool.” I smirked at him. “Maybe one day, you’ll be as cool as me.”

It was Bentley’s turn to roll his eyes. “My greatest aspiration.”

I leaned back, crossing my arms behind my head. “Yep. I know.”

“You should have seen her face when she asked the cost of the socks. I thought she was going to have a coronary.”

“She’s not used to money the way you are, Bent.”

“I know. I have the feeling she never will be.” He laughed. “She was googling sock care all evening. I keep telling her to stay off the damn internet, but women…”

“Especially your woman. She’s addicted.”

The SUV stopped and Maddox climbed in, holding a tray of coffees along with a bag of donuts. He glanced around the vehicle with a low whistle. “Nice, Aiden. Very nice.”

“I know.” I smirked, leaned over, and snagged the bag and another cup. The three of us lived on caffeine. It didn’t matter which cup I grabbed—we all took it the same way. Light on the cream, no sugar.

“Greedy fucker. Maybe those are for me,” Maddox growled, trying to snatch back the bag.

I reached in and grabbed a double chocolate with a grin. I knew those were his favorite. I took a big bite.

“You snooze, you lose.”

“Gross. Chew with your mouth closed. It looks like you’re full of shit.”

“Well,” Bentley drawled, “if it walks like a duck, and quacks like a duck…”

Maddox threw back his head in laughter, and I grinned at them. I loved it when we were together and just being ourselves.

I tossed the bag at Bentley. “Quack.”

He handed the bag back to Maddox. “You pick first.”

I snorted. Always the gentleman. So proper. Maddox grabbed a second double chocolate donut and handed the bag to Bentley who grinned and pulled out the third one. Maddox knew us all too well. He leaned forward and dropped the bag beside Frank. “One for you too.”

“Thank you, Mr. Maddox. I do love me a good donut.”

We all chuckled. No matter what we did, he insisted on calling us Mr. before our names. At first, it was Mr. Ridge, Mr. Callaghan, and Mr. Riley. He had finally agreed to use our first names, but he refused to drop the Mr.

For a few minutes, there was silence as we sipped and chewed. Bentley once again crossed his leg, and I nudged Maddox’s foot, lifting my eyebrow toward Bent. Maddox followed my line of sight, his own eyebrows rising when he saw what I was trying to show him.

Of the three of us, Maddox was the most stylish. Bentley was classic: dark suits, white shirts, silk ties. I hated suits—they felt constrictive, even when tailored to my broad shoulders. I preferred T-shirts and my leather jacket, but for the office, I opted for dress shirts and pants, only suffering a suit when absolutely necessary. However, Maddox always went all out. Vests, patterns, pocket squares, funky shoes. He would love the addition to Bentley’s wardrobe.

Maddox remained silent, sliding his glasses up his nose, and tapping on his cheek the way he always did while thinking.

“Nice footwear, Bent. Very…expressive.”

“Don’t start.”

“Just saying. Colorful. Unexpected. Emmy, I assume?”

“Maybe I picked them out. You ever think of that?”

Maddox shook his head, not hiding his smirk. “Maybe I dressed in drag last night and got freaky with a clown.”

Bentley shrugged. “I always suspected you had some sort of circus fetish. Bound to come out.”

I began to laugh, slapping my knee. “Bentley made a joke! Come out! Closet! Get it, Mad Dog?”

“Yeah, Bentley made a funny. Let’s alert the media.”

We all began to laugh, the sound of our amusement filling the car. I could hear Frank’s low chuckles from the front. He always liked it when the three of us started in on each other.

Maddox wiped his eyes. “Seriously, what’s with the socks?”

“Emmy’s influence.”

“She’s trying to make him hip.”

Maddox shook his head. “You can’t make someone hip. Either you are or you’re not. I hate to break it to you, Bent, you are not.”

“I suppose you are?”

Maddox lifted his legs, setting them on the seat beside me. He yanked up his pant legs. “I am.”

Bentley looked horrified. “What the hell are those?”

“These are what us hip people wear.” His socks were even brighter than Bentley’s—blues, greens, yellows—and two different patterns.

“You call those hip?”

“Yep.”

“They don’t match!”

“Exactly. The colors are the same, and their designs are similar, but no, that’s the idea. They aren’t mirror images. They’re mismatched on purpose.”

Bentley snorted. “On purpose? Looks like you got dressed in the dark.” He raised one eyebrow. “Were you feeling along the floor for your socks after the clown incident, Maddox? That’s the closest you could get to a matching pair? You needed to get out before the red nose started glowing again?”

“Fuck you, asshole. At least I buy my own socks. My girlfriend doesn’t have to pick them out for me.”

“At least I have a girlfriend. I’m not bumping uglies with a clown.”

Maddox sat back with a grin. “Maybe I’m not either. I might not have gotten dressed in the dark, but I wasn’t alone when I woke up.”

I reached out and we fist-bumped. “Listen to Mad Dog. Getting himself a bone!”

“More like a boner.” He winked. “Of epic proportions. The lady in question may not be able to put on her socks this morning, if you catch my drift.”

Another fist bump.

Bentley rolled his eyes. “You two are ridiculous.” He eyed Maddox. “Anyone we know?”

Maddox shook his head. “I never kiss and tell.”

“Unless it’s a clown.”

He winked. “Unless it’s a clown.”

Chuckling, I changed the subject, not wanting to delve into Maddox’s personal life. They would want to delve into mine next. That wasn’t happening, especially after last night.

“You’re seriously interested in this property, Bentley? It’s a summer resort—not our usual style,” Maddox queried, sipping his coffee.

“I’m interested in the land. I think we could do something special with it. The resort is old and outdated, but the land is prime. I wanted you both to see it.”

Maddox glanced at me. “Hit me.”

I pulled off my sunglasses and rubbed my eyes as I gathered my thoughts. Before I could speak, Bentley narrowed his eyes. “Aiden, are you all right?”

“I’m fine.”

“You look exhausted.”

Maddox studied me, and I shifted in my seat, uncomfortable at the worried looks on their faces. I needed to shut that shit down—and fast.

“Maybe you’re not the only one scratching the itch, Mad Dog.”

“You were with someone last night?”

I lifted one shoulder, dismissing the question. “Like you, I don’t kiss and tell. Now, can we move on to business?” I forced a smirk to my face. “Unless you want to sit around and braid each other’s hair and talk girlie shit.”

Bentley groaned, rubbing a hand over his face. “Spare me. I have enough of that now. Do they ever make a move without consulting each other? I swear she has Cami on speed dial. This morning it was about what color tights she should wear with her dress. I told her black, but she had to call Cami.”

“And?”

“Apparently, nude was the decision. Black was too—” he held up his fingers in quotations “—harsh.”

“This is the woman you let pick your socks?” Maddox muttered.

“Fuck you.”

“You first.”

“No thanks, Emmy took care of that as well.” Bentley settled back in his seat, his grin wide and wicked. “That, my friends, is the reason I put up with the constant consultations.”

“Sex.”

He shook his head. “Sex with Emmy.” Even though his voice was teasing, there was no doubt about his feelings. His eyes were warm and his contentment shone through. I felt a flash of jealousy at his obvious happiness, but I tamped it down. He deserved to be happy.

He studied me for a minute, then flicked his hand. “Okay. Back to the business at hand.”

Inwardly, I sighed with relief. Business, I could handle. Bentley’s inquisition, not so much.

“Huge lot, over five acres, prime waterfront. Been in his family for years, but none of them live in the province now, and they don’t want the responsibility of a resort. The owner is retiring to be closer to his kids. He reached out to us—the land isn’t even officially up for sale.”

“Any reason why he reached out to us in particular?” Maddox asked.

“His granddaughter, Jane Whitby, interned with us a couple of years ago. She told him how awesome I was to her.”

Maddox raised his eyebrow. “You were?”

Bentley chuckled. “I remember Jane. She was bright. Efficient.”

I nodded. “Sandy loved her. We gave her a bonus and a great reference when she left for Calgary. She told her grandfather we would do right by him if we were interested.”

Maddox nodded. “Great. That was nice of her to think of us.”

“Anyway, from the pictures I saw, the land is the prize. The buildings need to be demolished. Far too much work to renovate, but it could be sweet if we built. I can already think of a dozen investors who would want in.”

“If the numbers work,” Maddox mused.

“This remains between us,” Bentley cautioned. “If we go ahead, nothing anywhere but verbal conversations between the three of us until the papers are signed.”

“We’re safe, Bent. We’ve overhauled everything—all our systems are tight. Reid has all that shit under control. No one is getting through his systems,” I assured him. “No one is spying anymore.”

He sighed, staring out the window. I knew the betrayal of his lawyer and friend, Greg, had shaken him. Bentley had become overcautious with everything. Emails, texts, phone calls. He would relax eventually, and I knew I had to be patient.

“For now, keep it between us,” he stated.

“Okay.”

Maddox spoke up. “I thought Muskoka was the place to be for resorts.”

I leaned forward, shaking my head. “Think about it, Mad. By noon every Friday, Highway 400 is backed up with people trying to head up north. One accident and you’re stuck for hours. Then heading home Sunday is the same. The reason people want to escape the city is to relax. By the time you get there, you’re tense. It takes a full day to adjust, then you have to head back and you’re faced with the same thing. Once again, you fight the traffic and crowds. So, it’s all for nothing. You’re right back to being tense.”

Bentley spoke. “Aiden is right. We researched it thoroughly. Muskoka is awesome, but it’s gotten ridiculous. The very things you’re looking to escape follow you. The crowds, the traffic, the expense. Port Albany is still small and not as developed. Great views, nice lakes, and still peaceful for the most part. Marketed in the right way, I think it would sell extremely well, whether we keep it in BAM or form an investment group.”

“We’re pretty tied up with Ridge Towers—can we take on another project?” Maddox queried.

Bentley shrugged. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Let’s see the land, find out what he’s looking for, and decide if we’re interested. We can always buy and hold it until we decide.”

Maddox and I agreed. “Good plan.”

Aiden

Bentley always changed when he was interested in something. No one else would notice, unless you knew him. He spoke a little faster and used his hands more. His gaze never stayed in one spot, but instead, moved rapidly, taking in everything as he spoke.

At the moment, he was on fire. As he spoke with Jed Whitby, I knew he was already forming an offer. Maddox wandered around, stopping every few feet to take in the view. It was stunning. I pulled off my sunglasses to peruse the vast expanse of water. It was a warmer day, with a light breeze. I could imagine how it would feel under the heat of the sun, sitting with a beer, enjoying the view.

“Fucking awesome,” Maddox murmured beside me.

“Bent wants it.”

“No shit. I want it.”

“That makes three of us.”

“This is a fucking no-brainer. Whether we keep it, build it, or do some of both, we need to buy this place.”

I studied the property. “I wonder what’s going on with the pieces on either side?”

Jed appeared beside me with a chuckle. “You’ll find out in about twenty minutes. I told my neighbors I was selling, and they want in on the action.”

I inhaled hard at that information. The land formed a wide U configuration. If we obtained all three parcels, the possibilities were staggering. I met Maddox’s gaze, and I knew he was thinking the same thing.

Jed slapped my shoulder. “Look around and come inside for coffee. I warn you, my wife always told me it was tar. And that was when she was alive to oversee how many grounds I put in the pot.”

I smiled. “Fair warning.”

He made his way toward the main house, leaning heavily on his cane. He had told us his health was the main reason he was selling.

“Too much physical work in the season and difficult to find kids to hire anymore,” he explained to us. “They want tech jobs and things they can do while sitting on their asses, texting all day.”

We all chuckled at his description because he was correct.

“It’s lonely in the off-season. My wife and I did this together. Without her, it’s not the same. My daughter has a nice place for me, and her kids are there. Jane is close too, so it’s time to sell.”

Bentley stood, contemplative, and stroked his chin, while Maddox tapped his cheek, looking thoughtful. I knew they were both going through offers in their heads. I already had a number in mine. I had memorized everything about the area and the values of the properties. As Bentley’s right-hand man, and vice president of the company, my role was unique. Not only did I oversee all the security for the company and Bentley, but I was also involved in all aspects of our acquisitions, as well as legwork for the large projects we took on. Maddox was our numbers man, and he knew our finances inside and out. I was sure if I asked him, he could tell me our bank balances to the penny.

Ridge Towers was a huge project, both in scope and financially, but I knew we were on track with it. We were on budget, ahead of schedule, and the interest in it was already positive. Once we hired the right marketing team, sales would explode. Originally dubbed Bentley Ridge Estates after a joke from Emmy, we had decided to stick with Ridge Towers, agreeing the name worked with the location. It was going to be an extraordinary piece of our company’s holdings.

We watched Jed walk into the house before anyone spoke.

“That was unexpected,” Bent mused. “All three properties?”

“I know.” I snorted. “I thought this piece was impressive.”

“If we can get all the land, we can’t pass this up,” Bentley stated. “Even if we break it up and resell, we’ll make a fortune.” He paused. “I don’t want to play games with these people. No lowballing. We’ll listen to them and make a good offer. Wrap it up fast.”

I admired that about Bentley. He was never out to cheat anyone. He was fair in his dealings, especially when it came to his interaction with people. Shrewd and intense, but always honest. He had been from the day I’d met him.

“You have all the figures in your head, Aiden?”

“Yep.”

“I assume you know the stats on the adjoining properties?”

I gave him a scathing look, and he chuckled. “Just checking. Hit me with numbers.”

I threw out figures for each parcel, and he nodded. “That’s what I was thinking. We need to do some more due diligence, but I think you’re right. Maddox?”

“As always, my boy nailed it.”

“Can we handle it financially?”

Maddox smirked. “Easily.”

“Then let’s go and listen to what they have to say.”

* * *

I rubbed my temples, the words running together, worse than usual, on the page in front of me. Nothing was recognizable. None of the usual markers I could concentrate on and work with appeared. I glanced at my watch and winced. I had been at this for over two hours and had accomplished nothing. The notes I had were the highlights from the exceedingly unusual business meeting we’d had with the three owners of the properties, Bentley’s musings, and a few points Maddox had made earlier.

We had been quiet in the SUV. As usual, once Bentley got an idea, he was silent, working through the details in his head. Maddox had been busy on the phone, and I clutched the file folder Jed had stuffed into my hand, the paper covered in coffee cup rings and worn around the edges. Once we hit the office, we went our separate ways, with the plan to talk it over in the morning. I had hoped to break down the document more, but I’d failed.

Nothing new there.

Bentley walked in, tugged at his tie, and sat in front of me. He studied my face for a moment, then purposefully leaned forward.

“What’s going on?”

“I tried, Bent.” I indicated the sheets on my desk, shame coloring my voice. “I can’t-I can’t do anything with this information. I’m sorry.”

“There is nothing to be sorry for—don’t even go there. Jesus, Aiden. Have you been at it since we got back?”

“Yeah.”

He shook his head. “I glanced at it earlier. I could barely make sense of it myself. His writing is chicken scratch, and there’s no business terminology to focus on. Sandy will type it up for us tonight, and we’ll go through it tomorrow. All of us.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Did you not get my message?”

I picked up my phone. “Shit. I had it on mute while we talked to Jed. I forgot to switch it back on.”

“I called and told you to give it to Sandy. I knew you’d stress over this too much.”

“I hate how you have to dumb things down for me.”

“I am not fucking dumbing things down. Stop with that shit. You’re smarter than I am, for God’s sake. You just process it in a different fashion.”

I shrugged, not believing him.

He scowled. “Aiden, what’s going on with you?”

Denial tripped off my tongue fast. It was second nature to me now. “Nothing.”

He tilted his head. “Your boss isn’t asking—your friend is,” he informed me quietly. “Why are you so down on yourself lately? The nightmares—are they back? You look exhausted.”

I couldn’t meet his concerned gaze. “Nothing new and nothing I can’t handle.”

“You’re lying.”

My head snapped up.

“You forget how well I know you, Aiden.”

“Leave it, Bent. I’m handling it.”

He sighed. “I wish you’d go and talk to Chloe, the counselor we’ve been seeing. She’s been amazing with Emmy and me. I think you’d find it helpful.”

“I don’t want to talk about my past. I want to forget it.”

He shook his head. “You can’t forget your past. It shapes you, and if you don’t deal with it, it haunts you forever. That’s what I’ve discovered. Running away doesn’t fix anything. Talking it out, getting some help does.”

I scrubbed my face, wanting the subject closed. “Look, I’ll think about it. Just leave it right now, okay?” I picked up the papers in front of me. “We need to figure out how to make these people happy and buy this land.”

He knew when to let it go, so he changed the subject. “That was some of the most beautiful property I’ve seen in a long time.”

“I agree. The views are spectacular. I wanted to pull up a chair with a beer and just look at the water.”

He sat back, running his fingers along the crease of his pants. “Have you ever wanted a place outside the city?”

I pursed my lips. We all lived in very different locations. Bentley had the house filled with antiques, reflecting his old-fashioned manners and upbringing. Maddox lived in the penthouse of a condo building, high over the city, all clean lines, and modern. My loft in the warehouse district was open, with brick walls and wood floors, plain and utilitarian. We all enjoyed city living, simply in different ways.

“I never thought about it until today,” I admitted. “Something about that place…”

“I know. The openness and the views. Made me think.”

“Yeah.”

He stood, holding out his hands for the papers. “Sandy will clean these up, and we’ll talk it through tomorrow.” He snorted. “We have to be sure to include the fact that we won’t remove Mrs. C’s crabapple trees for four years.”

I chuckled. I had liked Jed’s neighbor, Mrs. Cartwright. Bossy and direct, she was determined. Plus, she was an awesome baker. I had devoured half a dozen of Mrs. C’s, as she insisted we call her, oatmeal raisin cookies. They were stellar. They were also the perfect antidote to the insidious brew Jed had plied us with. Tar was being kind. Adding milk made no difference. It remained blacker than the bowels of hell and tasted like burned asphalt. However, we all drank it as we listened, me memorizing the details of the conversation. A far easier task than deciphering the documents Jed gave us.

“Don’t forget we have to let Mr. Wilcox stay in his house for one last summer.” Jed’s other neighbor had stipulated that condition.

“How could I? He was damned adamant about it.” Bentley shook his head in amusement.

“Their demands, such as they were, are all workable. Bizarre, but workable.”

“If we decide to go ahead, we’ll give them what they want. We can do the offers this week once we hash it out. You and Maddox can work them up together.”

“Yep.”

“Great. Unexpected, but great. The potential…” Bentley stared out the window. “It’s astronomical.”

“You’re right.”

His phone buzzed and he glanced down, grinning as he read the screen. “You still okay for tonight?”

“Tonight?” I repeated blankly.

He sighed. “You’re starting your self-defense lessons with Emmy and Cami? Ring a bell?”

My heart rate picked up at the sound of Cami’s name. Bentley hadn’t been happy about Emmy wanting to learn self-defense but had agreed it was smart and asked me to do it, rather than have her go to a stranger. It wasn’t a surprise when Cami said she wanted to learn as well.

“Right. Of course. But we can’t use the gym here at the office. That pipe that leaked last week is still being fixed. It’s a mess down there. We’ll need to replace the floor once it’s repaired.” I frowned. “Dee isn’t taking part?”

“No, she’s working a lot of overtime on some case. She told Emmy she would maybe join in later.”

“Okay. I can always make plans with her when she’s available.”

“Thanks, Aiden. I appreciate you doing this for me. For them. You’re the only one I trust enough. You want to use the gym in my place?”

I couldn’t help the feeling of satisfaction his words gave me. I knew how much Emmy meant to him, and his trust meant a great deal. “No, you have too many machines. I need open space. They can come to the loft. I have a punching bag and everything we need.”

“Okay. I’ll bring them over later. Six?”

Bentley was my main priority during the day, but I didn’t have to accompany him in the car all the time anymore. It was convenient for us to go together since Frank went right by my place to get Bentley and parking in Toronto was a bitch. But some days, I drove myself into the office. We took it day by day, but I was always ready should he need me. In the evenings, he used his own car, unless he was attending a function with crowds of people and we felt it was better to have me on hand. When he and Emmy were alone in the evening, he was fine. He was smart and strong, and I had taught him enough moves that he could protect them if need be, and he liked the privacy.

“Fine. But you need to stay out of the way.”

“Why?”

“You’ll be all protective and make Emmy tense. I need to do this my way. You can pick them up later.”

“Emmy was wondering about Mexican after. Dee can join us around eight if we’re interested in a night out with the girls.”

Maddox strolled into the office. “Beers, tacos, and pretty girls? I’m in. I’ll text Dee and tell her I’ll pick her up so she doesn’t have to take the subway.”

Bentley and I shared a look, both of us wondering how often he texted Dee. Or saw her. However, we knew it was useless to ask. He would shut down. It made me think, though, perhaps she was who he was with last night. Maddox was a straight shooter, and he didn’t play the field. If he were interested in Dee, she would be the only one he would be seeing.

“Aiden?”

I shrugged, feigning indifference. “I guess.”

“Okay, I’ll let her know.”

I stared out the window, fighting the reaction I felt about seeing Cami. She was Emmy’s best friend. I liked hanging with Bentley. He liked hanging with his girl, and she liked bringing along her friends. I was doing my job by helping Bentley. It was smart to teach Cami some defensive moves too. Afterward, it meant nothing, just people enjoying some time together. Like Maddox said. Beers, tacos, and pretty girls. It was all good.

Fun. Lighthearted.

At least, that was what I kept telling myself.

* * *

When Bentley met Emmy, Cami Wilson crashed into my life like a wrecking ball. From the moment I saw her, kissing her was a temptation, fucking her was a fantasy, and hurting her was inevitable. Smart, funny, and gorgeous, she was difficult to resist. Especially when she made her feelings known—since she had no problem expressing herself to me. The difference between Bentley and me was the fact that he was ready for a permanent connection, and I wasn’t. I told Cami up front I didn’t do relationships, particularly long-term ones, and I didn’t want to start something with her that had no chance of going anywhere. She didn’t seem fazed by my words, and we had started an unconventional affair. By that, I meant she was perfect, and I was an ass. I called her on occasion, we texted, hung out with Emmy and Bent, often with Dee and Maddox joining us. In the darkness of Bentley’s movie theater, I held her hand, pulled her onto my lap to kiss her when no one could see. Snuck away to fuck her on occasion, and every so often, met up with her for coffee or lunch, but we never went on an official date. It was rare that we saw each other except when we were in the company of friends, and we both understood the rules. There was no PDA in front of them, nothing to indicate we were anything besides friends. I never discussed Cami with Bentley or Maddox; although from the looks I received from Bentley and Emmy at times, I was certain Cami didn’t follow my silence is golden rule.

Cami tried to reach out to me. She would text and invite me places or ask me over for dinner at her apartment. She would check up on me and listen if I had a bad day and wanted to talk. When we were together, she was warm, affectionate, and always patient, never pushing me for more than I could give. In bed, she was passionate and strong. We fit together. However, there was no us. There never could be. She was persistent, but I was determined not to allow her to become too embedded into my life. I wasn’t capable of what she was looking for. Love came with pain and rejection. The only thing that followed when I allowed myself to care was disappointment and regret. I had enough of that to last me a lifetime.

I thought back to our first time together. It had been brewing below the surface for both of us, and the night Emmy had been kidnapped, Bentley and I’d had a huge argument, which threw me off-balance. I was anxious, drowning in guilt, and seeking something. What it was, I didn’t know until I ran into Cami.

Fueled by anger and a need to escape, I went upstairs, taking the steps two at a time, and there she was, as if she had been waiting for me to show up. She was upset and emotional, and I knew what I needed. What we both needed. Before she could blink, I had her against the wall, kissing her like a drowning man, desperate for air, and she was right there with me. Somehow, I knew she was what I needed to get through that moment. She would be the one thing that would calm me. I needed to lose myself with her. Only Cami.

Minutes later, we were naked and in her bed.

She was everything I had imagined and more. Her skin was like silk, stretched smooth over her bones, and it glowed ivory in the dim light. I sat back on my heels, staring down at her perfection. Her breasts were full, the nipples taut and ready for my mouth. Her waist was narrow, and her hips fit in my hands as if made for me. Her wavy hair spread out over the pillow, ink spilling on white paper, the pink highlights bright in the dark. Her green eyes were hooded, radiating back at me the want and need I felt. There was no shyness; in fact, she lifted her arms over her head, her legs falling open, showing me her soft, pink center.

“You’re so fucking beautiful,” I whispered against her breasts, capturing a hardened nipple in my mouth and swirling my tongue around it. She whimpered, arching her back to get closer to my mouth.

We spent long minutes exploring each other. Her hands felt like heaven on my overheated skin as she touched me. I had never known lips as soft as hers as she traced the ink on my arm, nor had I ever wanted anyone as much, as she explored my torso. Her mouth was wicked and hot when she wrapped her lips around my shaft and tongued the head of my cock. I hissed with pleasure, sliding deep into her mouth, until it became too much and I pulled back, wanting to finish inside her.

“My turn.” I grinned.

The small group of freckles that always teased me at the base of her neck was thoroughly licked. I pulled her hand to my mouth, kissed her wrist and made my way up her arm, slow and teasing, tasting and nibbling as I went before I bit down on the curve of her neck. We kissed for endless moments, frantic and wild, then slow and gentle, until she was pleading with me for more. I eased her onto her stomach, gliding my hand down her spine, tracing the delicate ridges and curves, following my fingers with my mouth. I cupped and stroked her luscious ass, biting the right cheek, then sliding my fingers between her legs, groaning at how ready she was for me.

“Like this, baby? You want me like this?” I demanded, pumping into her with my fingers. “You want my cock?”

“Yes.”

I reached for my pants and grabbed the condom from my wallet. In one smooth move, I was buried so deep inside her, I moaned. I wrapped my hands around her waist, lifting her up onto my thighs. I grabbed her chin, turning her face, and kissed her as I began to move, holding her flush to my body. She grabbed my hair and tugged as we fucked. It was intense and profound. Hard and fast. Exactly what we both needed. She tightened around me, her breathing rapid, her low moans telling me she was close. Our kisses became frantic, our movements hurried. She came, her pussy milking my cock like a fist, and she gasped my name. I exploded inside her, groaning and cursing until we were both spent.

I slid us both down onto the mattress, pulling her close. It should have felt uncomfortable. Normally, when I was with someone, I itched to leave as soon as we were done. But with Cami, I wanted to be close.

“Stay for a while,” she whispered. “You need some sleep.”

“I have to get back.”

She rolled over, facing me. I sighed as she began to stroke my hair, and I leaned into her caress. “Just a little while.”

I was exhausted, both physically and emotionally. I gave in and tugged her to my chest, falling asleep until I woke from a gripping nightmare a short time later, trembling violently.

“I’m here,” she whispered. “Right here, Aiden.” She stroked my hair again. “You’re okay. I have you.”

It made me feel safer than I had in my entire life.

I shook my head at my thoughts. It was odd how often she skipped through my mind. How the thought of her could bring a smile to my lips when I least expected it. It was useless and crazy to think of her, but at times, I couldn’t stop myself.

I grabbed my things. I’d make sure Bentley got home, then head to the loft and prepare myself for the whirlwind that was Emmy and Cami.

Especially Cami.

Aiden

“No, Emmy.” I repositioned her hands. “Never make a fist with your thumb tucked inside. One good crack and you’ll break it.” I re-curled her fist. “Like this.”

“It feels weird.”

“So will a cast.” I smirked. “Now, try again. Remember what I told you.”

She adjusted her stance, shoulders back, head high, ready to strike.

“I’m going to come at you. What are my weak points?”

“Eyes, nose, neck, knees.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

We sparred a little, and I was pleased with her efforts. She was tiny, which was what made Bentley the most anxious about the training, but I could show her how to use that to her advantage. The important thing was to teach her how to defend herself, although I hoped she never had to use those skills. I wasn’t sure Bentley would recover if she did.

We went at it for a while, until sweat covered Emmy’s forehead and her breathing grew faster. I raised my hand, indicating time was up for now.

“Okay, good job. I want you to practice some more and use the bag a little, while I do this with Cami. Just like I showed you earlier.”

“Should I wear gloves?”

“No. I just want you to tap it. Don’t hit it hard—you’re not strength training or a boxer. Get the feel of using your fists. It can help you learn to feel the power of your hits. But we need to start off slow.”

She moved over to the bag, studying it before she started. Bentley, who was working in the corner, doing his best not to distract her, watched her movements but stayed away, letting her concentrate.

I braced myself and waved Cami over. She had been jabbing at the bag while I worked with Emmy, so she was already warmed up and ready. We faced each other, and I struggled to keep my face impassive. She was taller than Emmy, her body curvier. I knew those curves, and the sports bra with a cropped mesh top over it did little to hide her assets. The sliver of skin between the short top and her tight yoga pants begged to be licked. She looked sexy with her hair pulled up, today’s streaks multicolored with blue, pink, and purple. They shone under the lights like a rainbow. I never knew what color they’d be when I saw her. It was always a surprise.

“Nice hair,” I teased. “Reminds me of Bentley’s socks. Jaunty.”

Emmy laughed, and Bentley threw out a curse from across the room. Cami shrugged her shoulders, not seeming to be affected by my words.

“I was going for sexy, but I’ll take what I can get.”

I had to bite my tongue not to tell her, or show her, how sexy she was tonight. I tamped down my feelings and adjusted her stance, patient as I went through the same instructions I had given Emmy. It was obvious Cami had been paying attention, because she needed little help. I ignored the part of me that was disappointed I couldn’t keep touching her.

I tested how much she’d been listening. “What are your strongest weapons?”

“The same as your most sensitive. Elbows, knees, and head.”

“And?”

“The element of surprise.”

“Good. Remember that.”

We faced off, and I had to admit, I was impressed. She didn’t get in many moves, but she did manage to avoid me getting my hands on her very often. When she appeared winded, I stepped back.

“Okay, now—”

A yelp and crash from behind me made me spin around. Emmy was on the floor, the bag swinging in the air. Bent was on his feet and moving toward her instantly. I joined him, dropping to my knees beside her.

“What happened?”

“I tried to do one of the roundy type kicks. I missed.”

“You’re not ready for a roundhouse kick, Emmy. Far from it. That’s a whole other type of training.”

“I saw it on the internet. It looked easy.”

I snorted, and Bentley rolled his eyes.

“How many times do I have to tell you to stay off Google?” he demanded.

Emmy chuckled.

“Are you hurt?” Bentley asked, running his hand over her legs.

“I think I twisted my foot a little when I fell.”

I picked up her foot and ran my fingers over her ankle, testing it. “It’s not broken, but I think it’s a mild sprain.”

Bentley muttered a curse, and Emmy shook her head. “Relax, Rigid. I’ve had worse.”

“Enough for tonight.” He helped her to her feet, frowning when she winced.

“I think we’ll take a rain check on the tacos too.”

“I wanted tacos,” she protested. “It’s just a sore foot!”

I spoke up. “Go home, ice your foot and put it up, so it doesn’t swell. Take some Tylenol. We’ll finish here and pick up a whole bunch of tacos and come to your place. Does that work?”

Emmy’s smile was wide. “Perfect. I want some nachos too, Tree Trunk.”

I laughed. “Deal.”

She gasped when Bentley swung her up into his arms. “Put me down. I can walk!”

“Except you don’t have to.” He indicated the desk he’d been working at. “Will you bring the laptop when you come?”

“Yep.”

“I’ll bring your stuff, Emmy,” Cami offered. “Let Bentley look after you. We’ll be along in a little while.”

They left, and I chuckled as I listened to her telling Bentley to put her down or she would use her new skills on him. He ignored her instructions, demanding she stop struggling or he might drop her. When she threatened again, he informed her she had no new skills yet and to be quiet. She was busy telling him off when the elevator doors closed, cutting off their conversation. It entertained me to hear her berate him and his overprotective nature. It was something she brought out in him.

Cami laughed in amusement. “He’s gonna listen to it all the way home.”

“He’s going to tell her no more lessons.”

“She’ll ignore him.”

“I know.”

Our eyes met, and I had to look away. Cami had such an intense gaze. It was as if she saw right through me to the person I kept hidden below the surface. The one few people ever saw. I cleared my throat. “Do you want to keep going or call it a night and go get the tacos?”

She shook her head, her ponytail swinging wildly. “No, Bentley will have to fuss for a while. Emmy tells me that’s how he handles his worry over her. Let’s keep going and give them a little time.”

“Okay.”

“How about I come after you this time?” Playfully, she put up her fists and bounced on the balls of her feet. “You ready for me to take you down?”

I smirked as she circled me. She looked as if she were getting ready for a WWE fight instead of learning to defend herself against an attack. Still, I couldn’t resist the temptation to see what she would try. She stopped moving, challenging me with her look. I, in turn, circled her and bent low to her ear, teasing her. “Bring it on, baby.”

She spun, stepped back, and searched for an opening, constantly on the move. She was graceful, her muscles tensing as she danced, her movements sensuous and fluid. I tried to ignore the way my body reacted to her. Her shirt was damp and clung to her breasts, her nipples straining under the material. My erection kicked behind my sweats, and my desire began to overtake my good sense. She wasn’t a threat to me physically, but she was dangerous in other ways. Teasingly, I jabbed my fist toward her. “Come on, tough girl. Show me what you got.”

I had to swallow when she tugged her shirt over her head and flung it away. Her sports bra was purple and had a zipper down the front. The word “handy” ran through my head. I knew what she was doing, so with a wink, I yanked my damp shirt over my head and sent it flying as well. Two could play at that game.

We circled and sparred, her attempts to land any touches proving fruitless. I smacked her ass a couple of times, which seemed to agitate and spur her on, making me smile.

“Is that all you got, little girl? Not so tough, after all, are you?”

Narrowing her eyes, she lunged, missed, then stumbled, and gasped, bending at the waist. I dropped my arms and leaned over her, concerned. “What? What happened?”

She took me by surprise when she grabbed my wrist, spun me around, and bent it behind my back. “Gotcha!” She laughed.

In a fast move, I pivoted, yanked her back, and pulled her flush to my chest. “Never let your guard down,” I hissed in her ear.

She melted against me and slipped her hand between us, palming my growing erection. “No,” she whispered. “You never do.”

I ignored the double meaning to her words.

I dropped my head to her neck, licking at her exposed skin. She tasted salty and sweet all at once. She moaned low in her throat as I slid my hand over her sports bra and tugged the zipper down, then cupped her breast, teasing the tight nipple.

Using her ponytail, I angled her head to the side, exposing her neck more. I nipped at the tender flesh. “You’ve been taunting me this whole time, haven’t you? Teasing me with these tits of yours, wanting me to touch them. Touch you.”

“Yes.” She panted, gripping my cock harder, making me groan.

I shouted as she wrapped her foot around my ankle, sending us both to the floor. She scrambled over me, straddling my hips, a mischievous grin on her face.

“I won.”

I arched up, pushing my erection into her heat. Her eyes fluttered shut, and I smirked as I flipped her, hovering over her on the mat, our gazes locked in a frenzy of need.

“I think we can call it a draw.”

I crashed my mouth to hers, kissing her hard. Our tongues dueled for control as she gripped my shoulders, pulling me closer, her nails a sharp prickle on my skin. I bit her bottom lip in warning, soothing the burn with my tongue. I kissed, licked, and nipped my way down her neck, tonguing her hard nipples, then lifted her hips so I could tear away her yoga pants and sneakers. Using her bare feet, she pushed my sweats out of the way, and my cock sprang free, slapping against my stomach.

“I fucking love it when you’re commando,” she said, wrapping her hand around me, stroking her thumb over the sensitive crown. I shuddered at the pleasure of her touch.

“Just like I loved the zipper on your bra, baby. Convenient,” I retorted, sinking two fingers into her. “Jesus, you’re so wet.”

She arched into me, breathing out my name. I pressed my thumb to her clit, teasing the nub, and tried not to come at the sight of her under me. Her skin glowed, her hair had come loose, a bright explosion of colors around her face. Her green eyes burned with the intensity of her need and her chest moved rapidly as she gasped for air. She kept working me, stroking and twisting her hand around the head of my cock, making me shiver.

I wanted inside her. Now.

As if she knew, she wrapped her legs around me. “Take me.”

I dragged my cock through her wetness, the feel of her all-consuming.

“Condom,” I managed to get out through gritted teeth.

Where the fuck were my condoms?

She cupped my face. “I haven’t been with anyone else, Aiden. There wasn’t anyone before you for over a year. I’m safe.” She swallowed. “I’m on birth control.”

I froze, looking down at her. I had never had sex without protection. Did I want this?

I hadn’t been with anyone either. But her trust in me was overwhelming.

“I’m safe too,” I assured her. “There’s been only you for a long time.”

“I want you so much. Please.”

I moved again, nudging at her entrance.

Jesus, the heat of her.

Had I ever wanted anyone as much as I wanted her in this moment?

She arched, and I slid forward a little more.

The answer was no. I never had. I wanted this with her. Only her.

I slammed into her body, making us both shout.

Nothing prepared me for it. The heat and sensation of her—the way she gripped me. She matched my thrusts, clinging to me tightly. I pushed and pulled. She gave and took. Our bodies moved in long, rolling waves, the pleasure so great my eyes stung.

I kissed her, drowning in the sensations. Never wanting it to end. She stiffened, crying out my name, and all too soon, I followed her, ecstasy snapping at my spine. I came hard, thrusting relentlessly, her name falling from my lips until I collapsed on top of her.

Until we were nothing except a mass of entwined arms and legs, our bodies pressed so tight to each other, I couldn’t tell where she ended and I began.

For a few, unthinking moments, I was good with that. Then, as usual, reality—and my doubts—crept in, and I knew I had to move.

It was harder to separate myself from her this time. Somehow, I got to my feet and offered her my hand. “You grab a shower while I order tacos.”

“You could join me.”

“I think we’ve joined enough tonight, Cami.”

I ignored the flash of hurt in her eyes and bent over to grab her clothes. “I assume you have something to change into in your bag.”

“Yes.”

I picked up her bra and swung it on my finger, trying to tease her. “Maybe something a little less provocative next time so we don’t end up in this predicament again.”

She grabbed the bra from my hand. “God forbid.”

I stopped her from walking away. “Hey.”

“What?” she snapped.

“I’m sorry, okay? I just…” I huffed out a breath. “I find this part hard. I don’t know what to say or do.”

She shook her head, her expression softening. “How many times do I have to tell you I don’t expect anything? You made yourself very clear when we started.”

“Yet, I always feel awkward.”

“Just what a girl wants to hear after mind-blowing sex.”

My lips quirked. “Mind-blowing?”

“Well, it was. You’re kinda being a mood-killer here.”

I held up my hands. “Sorry.” I flicked my finger to my head with a wink. “I feel the same. Mind— officially blown.”

She walked toward the bathroom, glancing over her shoulder. “You should join me in the shower. Maybe your mind won’t be the only thing blown tonight.”

I gaped at her. I heard the shower come on and made a decision.

Or, at least, my cock made it for me.

I hurried to join her in the shower. Tacos could wait another few minutes.

Cami

Our shower took longer than planned, and Aiden hadn’t ordered the tacos, deciding we would just wait for them since they were always fast. He was quiet on the drive to the restaurant. I didn’t try to push him, even though I wanted him to talk to me. He kept everything to himself. His thoughts and feelings were so deeply concealed that unless a person bothered to look into his eyes and see the hidden pain, they accepted the outward package. Strong, cocky, and playful. He was all that, but inside, there was more. He had a damaged soul, and as much as I wanted to help him, he had to want that from me.

I wasn’t sure he ever would.

We pulled into the parking lot as my phone buzzed. I looked at the message with a frown.

“Bentley says Emmy fell asleep, and he’s asking for a rain check on tacos. Maddox already told him that he and Dee weren’t coming since she’s still at work.” I sighed. “She’s always at work these days, it seems.”

“Something big happening?”

“It’s a case she’s researching for a new lawyer with the firm. I don’t know all the details, but it involves a huge property and estate dispute out west. She’ll be going for the court case too.”

“Huh. So she isn’t home much?”

“No. I feel as if I hardly see her anymore.” I didn’t bother adding I thought Maddox saw more of her than I did since I knew Aiden wouldn’t talk about his friend or his private life. I tamped down my disappointment, knowing my time with Aiden was over. I reached for my seat belt, pausing. “If it isn’t a problem, could you drop me home or at the closest subway stop?”

“What are you talking about?”

I indicated the rain that was falling steadily. “I don’t feel like walking too far to catch a ride home. My coat isn’t waterproof.”

“You’re not hungry?”

“Yeah, I am. I just assumed…” I let the words trail off, unable to state I knew he wouldn’t want to have dinner with me alone. It would be like a date, and we weren’t dating. He’d made that very clear.

“You assumed wrong. It’s tacos, Cami. We can grab some food and eat, then I’ll drive you home.” He shook his head in disgust. “As if I would drop you off at the subway, whether it’s raining or not. I’m not that much of an asshole.” He got out of the car and ducked his head down into the doorway. “You coming?”

I could only nod.

Inside, we grabbed a table, and Aiden didn’t even open his menu. He ordered nachos and more tacos than I thought we could eat, then added two house special margaritas. I lifted my eyebrows in surprise.

“Those things are lethal.”

“Just one.” He grinned. “I have some work to do when I get home.”

“It’ll be late. Can’t it wait until tomorrow? Is Bentley that much of a slave driver?”

“Why would you think it’s Bentley? Maybe I’m not good at my job.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Aiden,” I scoffed. “I’ve seen you in action. I’ve heard Bentley and Maddox talk about you. Emmy thinks you’re the cat’s meow.”

His eyes darkened, and he leaned forward, his voice low. “What about you, Cami? Aside from being an asshole that would fuck you, then drop you off at night in the rain to catch the subway home, what do you think of me?”

I studied him briefly. His dark, curly hair was still damp from the shower. He kept his beard trimmed tight to his skin, but it was thick and soft under my fingers when I touched him. His shoulders were broad as he leaned forward, resting his thick arms on the table. His eyes, as always, captivated me. They were so unique and stunning with one brown and one green iris. They showed his true emotions—but only if I looked beyond the nonchalant façade he presented to the world. They spoke to me now, my incorrect presumption still upsetting him.

“I don’t think you’re an asshole on any level, Aiden—”

The drinks and nachos arriving interrupted me. We ate and drank in silence, Aiden frowning as his gaze flitted around the restaurant. He looked uncomfortable and on edge. I drew in a long breath.

“I’m sorry I assumed something I shouldn’t have earlier. I know you have rules, and I didn’t want you to think you had to have dinner with me.”

His gaze softened as he looked at me, his shoulders loosening. “I’m sorry you felt I would rather eat alone than with you.” He shook his head. “I never meant to make you think that way. I just don’t want to give you false hope.”

“You’re not. I’m fine.”

“You’re a great girl, Cami. I enjoy spending time with you.”

I held up my hand, not wanting to hear it again. His idea of time spent together and mine were two different things. “I know. You’ve said it already. Please just—”

“I wish I could give you more. It’s never going to happen, though. It’s not how I’m built.”

I took a long drink of my margarita, wanting to ask him why. To make him explain what made him feel that way, and to tell him why I saw him differently. However, I knew it was useless, so I changed the subject.

“What is it you have to do tonight? A new deal?”

He waited until our waiter cleared away the empty nacho plates and the massive platter of tacos was placed in front of us. He dug in, eating two tacos before taking a break. He wiped his mouth and sipped his drink.

“Yes. An amazing opportunity fell into our lap earlier. Some prime lakefront. Three parcels, and the owners have a”—he grinned so wide, his eyes crinkled—“unique set of demands. Sandy transcribed them into a document, and I have to go through it tonight and be prepared for our meeting tomorrow.”

“You can’t do it in the morning?”

He ate three more tacos, used his napkin again, and hesitated. He looked wary, then shook his head with a heavy sigh. “I couldn’t be ready in time.”

“I’m sorry?”

He drained his margarita glass, then reached for the water, downing a large amount. He studied me before he spoke, his voice quiet. “I have dyslexia, Cami. I don’t read very fast, and when the document isn’t in a certain format, it takes me longer to read and absorb the content. In fact, there are times I can’t read it because nothing makes sense. It’s as if the letters move as I try to read. That happened today. The lists Jed, one of the sellers, wrote out were like a foreign language to me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t decipher the words.” He looked down, running his finger over the edge of his plate repeatedly. “I felt like shit, as if I were letting Bent and Mad Dog down.”

I was shocked at his revelation. He had never once told me anything personal about himself. I thought about the way he always bypassed a menu. How he didn’t keep score when we went bowling. The way he used a computer, studying the screen intently, mouthing things silently. It all made sense to me now. I swallowed before I replied. I didn’t want him to see how much his words affected me.

“I think you’re being too hard on yourself. I doubt they felt that way.”

“No, they never do. Bentley was awesome as usual. He said it was chicken scratch to him as well and he would have Sandy decipher it and type it up for me. I’ll study it tonight and have it memorized for tomorrow.”

“Sandy is good at deciphering chicken scratch?”

“Her father was a doctor, as well as her husband. So is her grandson. She insists she’s an ace at it.”

“Ah, that makes sense. Reading it after it’s typed helps you?”

He ate another taco, finishing off the platter. I still had two left of the four he had pushed on my plate, but I was much more interested in his story than eating.

“It does. There’s a font that seems to help me see the words clearer—why, I don’t know, but I discovered it in university, thanks to Maddox. He and Bentley knew about my dyslexia and some of my coping mechanisms. He wanted to help and asked me if I was willing to let him try.”

“You agreed, I take it.”

“I trusted him. He explained how adding a row of numbers is harder if they aren’t lined up in a similar fashion, and he wondered if a different font and spacing might help me, given some of my other preferences. It took us a while, but he was right. It’s not perfect and I still struggle, but it helps.”

“He’s a good friend.”

“They both are. He and Bentley formatted all my documents during university to help. They went with me to talk to my professors about what I needed. After, Bentley made sure every document in the office used that font and all the documents are formatted the same way. Plans, contracts, emails—everything. He does everything he can to make it easier on me. He even requests paperwork from clients and other people to be sent using that font. If not, Sandy redoes them for me.” He was quiet for a moment, then cleared his throat. “I was embarrassed at first, but he has never judged me, not once, and I appreciate his efforts.”

I resolved to hug Bentley a little harder the next time I saw him. My already good opinion of him grew immensely.

“You said something about memorizing?”

He raked a hand through his hair. “I have no idea why I’m telling you this.”

“Please don’t stop.”

“When I was younger, I developed some sort of trick, I suppose you could call it, that I use now more than ever. Most of the documents we use have the same wording. I find words that I know and can recognize, and I can figure out the rest of the page. Once I do, it’s locked in.” He tapped his head. “If there are changes, I can tell by finding my key words. I look for what is new or missing, rather than having to relearn the whole document. Once I read it, I can recall the entire thing. The same with conversations. I concentrate in a different manner from other people, and I can remember details most would forget. Bentley and Maddox know I can do these things, and they rely on me.”

“That must feel good.”

He lifted his shoulder, self-conscious. “Are you going to eat those last tacos?”

I pushed my plate toward him. “No. They’re yours.”

“You didn’t eat much. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m good.”

I was fascinated watching him eat. He dove in, chewing fast, yet he wasn’t rude or messy. His table manners were impeccable, but he still ate quickly, almost defensively, as if someone were going to take his food away. I had a feeling he ate that way for a reason and I was dying to ask, but I was afraid he would stop talking altogether, so I kept my mouth shut.

“Is it the same for everyone with dyslexia?”

“No. There are many forms, and it affects people differently. My case isn’t as bad as some are, and I was able to bluff my way through school for a long time. I still do that when I have to, but I don’t like it.” He sighed. “I envy people who love to read. It’s such a chore for me.”

“Do you listen to audiobooks?”

“Yes. I enjoy hearing someone read out loud. It’s also a learning tool for me when I can follow along with the book.”

I made a mental note of that, then pressed on.

“So you’ll read the lists when you get home?”

“Yes. I want to be prepared for tomorrow. Bentley doesn’t want to wait on this and take a chance someone else will get wind of the land going up for sale.”

“It’s that great an opportunity?”

“The property is awesome.” He pulled out his phone and swiped the screen. “Look at those views.”

I went through the photos. “Those are breathtaking.”

“Makes me want to buy the land myself and build a place.” He chuckled.

The image of him on a porch, a beer in hand, as he stared out over the water came into my head. The fact that I was beside him resting my head on his shoulder and enjoying the view brought me up short. Neither was going to happen. I had to stop fooling myself.

Forcing a grin, I handed back his phone. “Are you sure I can be trusted with this information? Maybe I’ll run and scoop you. Break in to my piggy bank for the down payment.”

He laughed, his head thrown back and his shoulders shaking. “I think you’re a safe bet.” His face became serious. “If I didn’t trust you I wouldn’t have told you about my dyslexia, Cami. It’s rare I talk about it to anyone.”

I met his gaze. It was honest and open, although still wary. As if he were worried I would judge him.

“I think you’ve overcome something in an amazing fashion, Aiden. You’ve taken a challenge and learned to use it to your advantage. That’s to be praised, not hidden.”

“It’s personal.”

“It must have been difficult growing up. Was your family helpful?”

His face changed to a blank expression. His gaze dropped and his body stiffened. He spoke one word, the tone of his voice cold and distant. “No.”

He stood. “I’ll pay the bill. It’s time to go.”

He strode away without another word or glance, leaving me in shock.

I guessed our conversation was over.

* * *

I was tired and sore the next morning. It was still raining, the dreary clouds matching my somber mood.

Aiden had been quiet and tense as he drove me home, although he’d walked me to my door and made sure I got inside.

I turned to him before opening the door, laying my hand on his arm.

“Aiden, I’m sorry if I overstepped. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

He looked at my hand, then shook his head. “I just… I don’t talk about it, okay?”

“Okay.”

He surprised me by pressing a kiss to my forehead, then turning and walking to his car.

He had never done that before tonight.

I had barely slept all night, tossing and turning. Dee was up and out of the apartment early, and I spent some time researching dyslexia. I had no idea how many people it touched, the varying degrees of severity, and how it affected everyone in such a different manner. My admiration for Aiden only grew with the way he handled it and himself. The main thing that bothered me was how ashamed he felt, as if he believed that somehow it was his fault.

Once at school, I yanked open my locker door, pulling out notebooks and sketchpads, grumbling to myself. I had hoped my umbrella was there. I’d searched everywhere at home and texted Emmy to see if I had left it at her place, but she said no. Dee didn’t have it, so I hoped it was in my locker. I loved that umbrella. I had bought it at a one-of-a-kind craft fair, and I adored the brilliant pattern of irises, my favorite flower, that exploded when I opened it. It was double-sided, so I saw the flowers inside as well. It felt as if I were walking in a garden as it poured all around me. I racked my brain, the sinking feeling I had of leaving it on a bus or subway by accident settling into my chest. I wiped a hand on my shirt, feeling the damp of my skin. The rain wasn’t letting up anytime soon. Luckily, Emmy and Bent had picked me up not long after I’d left the apartment, saving me from being completely drenched. I sighed, realizing I would have to buy another umbrella, although it wouldn’t help today. I’d get a cheap one in Chinatown on the weekend.

“Hey, Cami!”

I turned, fixing a smile on my face at one of my fellow students. “Hi, Louisa.”

“Miserable day out, eh?”

I pushed the damp hair away from my forehead, remembering the feel of Aiden’s lips as they brushed along my skin. I hoped he was all right this morning. I wished I could check on him, but I knew he would either ignore me or get annoyed by my concern and be brusque if he responded.

Louisa was staring me expectantly.

“Oh yeah, ugly day.”

“You should have an umbrella.”

I wanted to snort at her words, but I only shrugged. I had learned Louisa didn’t have much of a sense of humor. We were in a class project group together, and I’d discovered she had a habit of pouting when she didn’t get her way and was often passive-aggressive. She barely spoke during discussions, but then she would email everyone with long, detailed explanations of why she didn’t like something we had discussed or planned. I assumed she was shy and felt more comfortable addressing her thoughts via email, but it got a little annoying.

Still, she seemed like a kind, somewhat lonely person, and I did my best to be friendly, although she didn’t make it easy at times. She sought me out, no matter how often I tried to dissuade her without being rude.

“I guess I lost it.”

She dug into her bag and handed me a small umbrella. “Use this one.”

“What about you?”

“I have another one.”

“Thank you,” I said sincerely. “I appreciate it.” I turned, sliding the umbrella into my locker for later. My keys fell out of my locker, and before I could move, Louisa bent over and picked them up. My keychain glittered in the light, the leather and crystals spelling out my name.

“That’s pretty.”

I smiled in acknowledgment. “Emmy made it for me.”

Her smile fell, and she shoved the keys into my hand, tugging her book bag higher on her shoulder.

“She’s like your best friend or something?”

“She is my best friend.”

“Oh.” She scowled, glancing down.

Perplexed, I went back to digging in my locker, looking for a set of pencils I wanted. I shoved things around, finally locating them. I shut the door and turned to see Louisa staring at me hopefully. Obviously, she was waiting for an answer to something, and I had missed her question.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“I asked if you would have coffee with me tomorrow?”

“I’m swamped,” I stated, stalling. I didn’t want to have coffee with Louisa. We didn’t have enough in common to be friends the way I thought she wanted to be.

“You kind of owe me,” she replied, her voice terse. She cleared her throat. “I mean, it’s just coffee, right?”

“I owe you?”

“You said you’d come to my birthday party, and you never showed. You said you’d make it up to me.”

I passed a weary hand over my face. Her birthday party had been when Emmy was kidnapped. I’d forgotten about everything else during that time and the few days that had followed it, except what was happening with Emmy. I never told anyone what had occurred, and Emmy never discussed it. People thought we’d both been ill with the flu. It was too private to discuss with casual acquaintances.

“Sure,” I agreed, wanting to get it over with since I knew she would keep asking. “Coffee tomorrow.”

“Okay, I’ll text you tonight and confirm!” She spun on her heel and hurried away.

I shut my locker, muttering to myself as I hurried to class.

“Yep. Great.”

Aiden

Bentley arrived at the office, striding in dressed in one of his dark suits. His tie today was gray, and I was certain his socks were the same black they usually were. No happy Emmy socks today.

I had come in hours earlier, busy at my desk working through the documents. After dropping Cami at home, I couldn’t concentrate and instead tried to sleep, which was an epic failure. The nightmares had been stronger than ever, and I was more exhausted than I could remember feeling in my entire life.

Bent had refused to let me come get him with Frank, insisting it was unnecessary, and I was too tired to argue with him. He sat down in front of me, frowning.

“You look like I feel.”

“Awesome, you mean?”

“Like shit.”

I waved my hand. “How’s Emmy’s ankle?”

He rolled his eyes at my deflection.

“A little tender, but fine.”

“Good. We’ll try again next week. Maybe you can convince her to stop self-teaching shit off the internet.”

He shrugged. “I highly doubt it, but I’ll try.” He narrowed his eyes. “We picked Cami up a couple of blocks from her place this morning. She looked remarkably similar to how you look today. Is that a coincidence?”

Cami looked tired? I felt a spark of concern in my chest at his words.

Was she unwell? Had I upset her last night, and she couldn’t sleep?

I cleared my throat. “I have no idea. We had some tacos, and I drove her home.”

“You had dinner together?”

“We had tacos. Just a couple of friends having tacos on a Tuesday. No big deal. We were already there when you texted. It seemed stupid not to eat.”

Before Bentley could respond, Reid sauntered in, a huge grin on his face. He flung himself in the chair beside Bentley. “Hey, morning.”

Bentley eyed him with disdain. “Don’t I pay you enough for you to come into the office not looking like an unmade bed?”

I snickered. Reid was a good-looking kid, but he didn’t seem to care about his appearance. He was tall and lanky, almost as if he hadn’t grown into his body, his thick, dark hair too long and in constant disarray. He brushed it off his face, a constant habit I was sure he was unaware he had. He wore thick, black glasses, which highlighted his hazel eyes and heavy brows. His normal state of dress included torn jeans and a vintage rock band T-shirt, a total deviation from the normal dress code of the office, but for Reid, Bentley allowed it. Today, though, his hair was wilder than normal, there was stubble on his chin, and his clothes looked as though he had slept in them. He was a mess, but his expression was filled with excitement.

“I didn’t come into work, Bent. I never left. I was up all night talking to one of the guys over at Unwired about the cool stuff we’re working on for the condo towers. This is gonna be epic shit, man. These places are gonna be sick with the things they can do once we’re done. Security, music, lighting, even which shower heads you want to use, everything at the touch of a button. No wires, no shit to deal with. We started talking about a new idea, and I had to start writing the code for the programs.” He shook his head. “Epic shit.”

Bentley and I shared an amused glance.

Reid was an untapped genius I had been lucky enough to stumble across. Because of his criminal record, no one would touch him, but there was something about him that made me want to have him on our side. He had been forthcoming, open, and honest in his initial interview and even more so in his second. He impressed both Maddox and me, even with his oversharing of some personal details, and we had been correct in our instinct he would be a good fit here. We had grown closer, and I knew his entire history now, which only made me more protective of him as I would be with a younger brother. He had proven himself invaluable to us, to Bentley, especially, and he had secured a lifelong contract with our company. Reid, the little shit, took full advantage of it.

“Glad to hear my money is being well spent,” Bentley stated dryly.

Reid stood and scratched his stomach, not remotely concerned about Bentley’s tone of voice.

“Yep. In fact, I’m gonna go to my office and take a shower in that private bathroom you made sure I had. Damn thing is bigger than my apartment, I swear. I’ll even change into clean clothes. I think Sandy brought my laundry back yesterday, so there must be some stuff in the closet.”

“Sandy does your laundry?” I sputtered. “That’s not her job.”

He shrugged. “I didn’t ask her to, but she said something about boys being boys and me needing looking after.” He grinned. “Who am I to argue with her?”

“Do not take advantage of her kindness,” I warned. “Sandy deserves our respect.”

He became serious. “Those flowers on her desk are my thanks every week. I bring her coffee, and also upgraded every computer in her house and installed some wicked speakers in her kitchen. For an old broad she has awesome taste in music.”

Then he turned and left, waving over his shoulder.

I looked at Bentley. “The kid has no boundaries.”

He smirked. “The kid is twenty-five. Same age as Cami. Do you think of her as a kid?”

I shook my head. “She’s way ahead of him. I guess he’s still growing up. I wonder if his time in jail figures into that.”

“I think women are always ahead of us, maturity wise. As for the jail time, I imagine it does. It must affect a person in some profound way.” He paused. “You were right, though. He’s a great hire. Despite his casualness, he’s a good addition.” He tapped his fingers on the arm of the chair. “The two of you are similar in some ways.”

“Yeah, we are.”

“You like him.”

“I do. He’s had it rough, and I understand that.”

“A common bond.”

“Yes.”

“I think he’s here for the long haul.”

“He is. Did you know about the laundry?”

“Yes. Sandy told me he was helpless, and she is very fond of him. She says he reminds her of us at that age, except he’s worse. I think she likes to mother him a little since he is on his own. She uses the machines downstairs and leaves the clothes in his closet once a week. She thinks she gets the better deal. Apparently, the speakers rock the old broad’s world.”

I started to laugh. The kid had no filter.

“What would we do without her?”

“No idea.”

Maddox walked in, laptop in hand.

“Do without whom?”

“Sandy.”

He sat, crossing his legs. “I don’t even want to think about that happening.”

“Neither does Reid.”

He grinned. “Our resident troublemaker. I saw some of the code he was writing earlier. He explained the concept. The kid is brilliant. Fucking brilliant.” He chuckled. “Even if he looks like a monkey’s ass most of the time. He’ll grow into himself. We all did.”

He was right; we did. Each in our own way.

Bentley rapped on the desk. “Okay. Enough of boy wonder. Back to the business at hand.”

I flipped open the folder. “Everything looks good. Did you get my email, Maddox?”

“I did. At four in the morning,” he added. “Ever heard of sleep?”

“I was in bed early,” I lied. “I woke up and sent this out. Do you have numbers?”

He rolled his eyes, opening his laptop. “We can afford to buy all three pieces of property. Even if we carry them for a few years, we’re fine. We’ll make money, no matter what we decide to do. We barely have to dip into our holdings for it, actually—which is good, considering the money we’re soaking into Ridge Towers.”

“Are we over on the project?”

“Nothing out of hand. I always pad the numbers, expecting some unforeseen issues.”

Bentley looked over the documents I handed him. “Should we offer this as an investment-potential project?”

“I know a few people who would jump at the chance,” Maddox stated. “Some calls and I could secure financing so none of our money is tied up.”

“No,” I exclaimed. “I want this to be ours. In fact…” I drew in a sharp breath. “I want to buy one of the pieces myself.”

“What are you talking about?” Maddox demanded.

“I’ve been thinking about it all night. I liked it there. I’d like to keep a small piece and build something for myself.”

Bentley closed the file and set it on the desk. He crossed his leg, swinging his foot as he stared at me. I prepared myself for his refusal. Instead, he shocked me.

“I said the same thing to Emmy last night. What piece were you interested in buying?”

Maddox gaped at us. “What the effing hell?”

I ignored him. “Mrs. C’s property. It’s the smallest and it’s all I’d need.”

“I was thinking about Mr. Wilcox’s place.”

“So, what, leave the middle piece—the most valuable—and do what with it?” Maddox interrupted, his voice hard. “Leave it to rot so you two have some sort of weekend getaway? BAM isn’t going to invest in worthless land.”

Bentley frowned. “Relax, Maddox. I still plan to develop it. A small, exclusive resort or maybe some high-end rental cottages.”

“We could fit in six, plus a main building,” I said matter-of-factly.

“We can double or triple that with the other properties,” Maddox snapped. “It’s crazy to use that for personal shit. Find another piece of property if you have to, and leave this one like we discussed.”

Bentley’s voice was deceptively soft. “Let me remind you, I have the final say on what BAM does or does not do, Maddox. We went in thinking we were only going to buy the one piece. If I decide to purchase one piece and Aiden the other, then nothing is lost here. Our original idea is intact—or BAM could buy it all and lease the parcels to Aiden and me. There are lots of ways we could work this concept.”

Maddox didn’t back down. “What if I want a piece? Did you ever think of that?”

“Is that what’s upsetting you? Then we can buy it all, rezone, and rethink. Build to a smaller scale. BAM will own what we don’t want personally.” Bentley met my confused gaze.

The outburst was out of character for Maddox. “I suppose I didn’t think you were interested in a cottage by the water, given how much you love urban living,” Bentley said.

Maddox stood, snapping his laptop shut. “It wasn’t something I thought you’d be interested in either, so I guess we’re both surprised.”

“Is that what you want?”

“It’s not the point. I don’t like being out of the loop on plans.”

I spoke up, hating the tension that had descended on the room. “There are no plans, Mad Dog. We’re discussing an idea. There was something about that view yesterday. It made me question if it was something I would like for the future, and the more I thought about it, the more I realized I did want it. If it’s an issue, I’ll find somewhere else. I’m not sure I’m even ready for a cottage or what I’d do with one, to be honest. It’s just…”

Bentley finished my thought. “That view. The peacefulness of the place.”

“Yeah.”

Maddox shook his head, his annoyance obvious. “You two let me know when you decide. We can take it on fully or the one piece only. Either way, we’re good.”

Bentley stood as well. “Where are you going?”

“Back to my office.”

“We’re not finished here.”

“I am. You two let me know what you want.” He strode out, shutting the door behind him with a firm thud.

Bentley sat down heavily. “What was that all about?”

“I have no idea. I’ve never seen or heard him so defensive.” I snorted. “Maybe over me teasing him about what he’s wearing, but not over a piece of property.”

“I should go talk to him.”

“No. Leave him. He’ll come to us when he’s ready.”

“What do we do in the meantime?”

“Make an offer, but for all three parcels now. We can decide later on what to do with them.” I chuckled. “He can upsell to me if that’s what he wants. Make us a profit.”

“We’re solid. I saw our month-end numbers. We made a record profit last year, and we’re on track to beat it this year, even with the expenditures for Ridge Towers.”

“I know. It’s not money worrying him.”

“What is it, then?”

I shrugged. That was the mystery. One we would have to figure out.

* * *

I entered Bentley’s office, my arms full of blueprints. He was on the phone but waved me in. He scowled into the receiver.

“Really? Are you sure that’s what you want, Emmy? You know we could go—”

Emmy had obviously cut him off. Resting his head on his hand, he listened to whatever she was saying then nodded.

“Okay, baby. I’ll pick you up in forty-five minutes.”

She responded, and her words made him smile.

“I love you too.”

He hung up, tossed his phone on the desk with a groan, and leaned his head back.

“Problem?”

“Emmy wants to go out for dinner.”

“You love taking her out.”

He cracked one eye open. “To Swiss Chalet.”

I tried not to laugh. Swiss Chalet was one of my favorites too, but it didn’t rank up there for Bentley.

“I could afford to fly her to Paris, have dinner, and be back in time for school tomorrow, and she wants Swiss Chalet.” He paused, rubbing his temple. “Plus, she has a coupon that expires today. She insists we use it.”

“Nothing wrong with a coupon.”

“That’s what she says. ‘Just because you have a lot of money, Bentley, doesn’t mean you should waste it,’” he quoted. “As if a dollar fifty is going to break me.”

I sat down, unable to stop my laughter. “She keeps you on your toes.”

“That she does. Constantly challenging me. Speaking of which…” He indicated the door with a tilt of his head. “Has Maddox been out of his office all day?”

“Nope.”

“What should we do? Send Sandy in to talk to him? He always listens to her.”

Sandy walked in, carrying a six-pack of Guinness and a pizza box. “Do not even try, young man. I brought this for you, Aiden. You, Bentley, have a date with your girl, and Aiden, you are marching yourself into that office and talking to Maddox. How the two of you haven’t figured this out yet is a mystery. For such smart men, you are exceedingly obtuse.” She placed the pizza and beer on the desk. “Frank is waiting for you, Bentley.” She pointed at me. “You have a job to do. Now fix this, Aiden.”

After glaring at us, she marched out.

Bent and I exchanged glances. He stood, adjusting his sleeves. “We have our instructions. Although I think I’d take Maddox over Swiss Chalet.”

“Not a chance.”

He picked up his phone, tucking it into his pocket. “Once you figure this out, let me know what’s going on.”

I picked up the beer and pizza, with no clue as to what I needed to do. “Okay.”

We separated in the hallway. Outside Maddox’s door, I paused. I couldn’t remember the last time it was shut, and I wasn’t sure if I should knock or just go in. The problem was solved when the door swung open and Maddox froze, clearly surprised to see me. He had on his coat, messenger bag in hand, and he was obviously planning to leave.

“Hey.”

“What’s up?” he asked.

“I was hungry. Thought I’d share.”

“I was heading home.”

I held up the beer. “I have Guinness.”

He pursed his lips. “Sandy sent you, didn’t she?”

“What makes you say that?”

“She always orders from DelVecchio’s. When you get pizza, it’s from Santora’s.”

“I have beer,” I repeated.

“Fine.” He huffed. “I skipped lunch, so I’m hungry. Is Bent joining us?”

“No. Emmy had a coupon for Swiss Chalet. It expires today, and she told him they had to use it. He was thrilled.”

He blinked, then started to laugh. “That girl is fucking priceless.” He shrugged off his coat. “Give me a beer.”

* * *

We devoured the pizza in silence. It wasn’t until we sat back and opened a second beer that I spoke. I kept it simple, because that was how we did things.

“What the fuck was that earlier?”

He reclined back, sipping his beer. “Anyone ever tell you you’re like a bulldozer? No tact.”

“I don’t need tact. I need an answer. What’s going on? Neither Bent nor I understand.” I leaned forward. “We want to understand, so talk to me.”

“Can we chalk it up to a bad day and leave it at that?”

“No. We’re not leaving here until you talk.” I took a long drink, then set down the bottle. “It’s a piece of property I want to buy. It’s not the first and won’t be the last. Bentley bought his property from the company. You bought one of our condos. Why is this different?”

He sighed and scrubbed his face. “It’s not, not really. It just hit me.”

“What did?”

“What it represents.” He stood and paced the room. “Fuck, Aiden. So many things have changed in the past few months. Six months ago, we were focused entirely on the business. All of us. It’s all we had. It was ours. Now Bentley spends most of his free time with Emmy, you’re looking at a piece of property miles outside the city—where the fuck does that leave me?”

“What are you talking about?”

He sat down, grabbed his beer, and took a long pull. “Bentley’s building a life with Emmy. It’s great and how it should be. I’m happy for him. You’re gonna build some cottage and be gone on weekends, and in the summer, probably some nights. Less time here. Once Bentley builds a place, you two will be there, and I’ll be here. We hardly see each other anymore outside the office now. It’ll be even less then.” He laughed without humor. “Wow, saying it out loud, I sound like a whiny little bitch.”

He was correct. Our lives had changed, and we didn’t see each other as much. Bent was busy, and I seemed to spend most of my time alone. Still, his confession surprised me. “You think we’re leaving you behind or something?”

He drained his beer. “I suppose. It’s stupid, but I feel left out.”

“Buy a piece and join us, then.”

He shook his head. “Bentley was right. I’m not a cottage guy. I’d buy another condo at Ridge Towers before a cottage.”

“Then you can visit whenever you want. Mad Dog, we’re family. Whether I live one mile or twenty miles away, nothing changes. I don’t plan to live there full time. I just want a place to go to sometimes, somewhere open and peaceful. I remember the odd time my parents would take us to the lake. I loved going—the sounds, the smell of the water, the feel of the sand under my feet. The blue sky and the openness. It was one of the rare times I felt happy as a kid. Something felt right when we were there.”

I held out my hands, unsure how to explain. “We aren’t leaving you out, Mad. We’re just adding another place to get together.”

His shoulders slouched. “I know. I fucking know that, but for some reason, it upset me. I can’t explain it.” He leaned back, rubbing his temple. “But I get it. You should have a place you love. Bentley deserves it as well. I’m sorry for my outburst. I’ll call Bent later and apologize.”

“We don’t need an apology. We need to know you’re okay. Is there, ah, anything you want to talk about?”

He snorted. “You want me to kick off my shoes, lie back on the sofa, and spill my guts?”

“I’d rather you didn’t. Your socks freak me out a little.”

We laughed, and I spoke seriously. “Really, do you need to talk?”

“About?”

I bit the bullet. “Is there something going on between you and Dee?”

“What makes you ask that?”

“Curious. The two of you seem pretty tight when we’re all together. It made me wonder.”

“Wonder? How? What are you wondering?”

I relaxed back, draping my arm over the edge of the chair. “That’s a lot of deflection for a simple question.”

“Let me ask you something, then. What’s the deal with you and Cami? You spend a lot of time together.”

“We’re friends,” I replied promptly. “I’m helping her learn self-defense with Emmy because Bent asked me to do a favor for him.”

“And that’s all?”

I shot him a look. “That’s all it will ever be.”

He met my gaze. “Yes. That is all it will ever be.”

“So you and Dee are just friends?”

A look of sadness and longing passed over his face, then he cleared his throat. “Yes. She’s helped me with some legal stuff, and I gave her some accounting advice. We enjoy each other’s company on occasion. We’re just like you and Cami. Friends.”

Our gazes locked. We were both lying, and neither of us would give an inch.

“Okay, then. Nothing else you want to talk about?”

“No, nothing.” He was silent for several seconds, then sighed. “I can’t, Aiden. I just can’t.”

His quiet words said it all. Neither of us could say it out loud.

I cleared my throat. “Okay. But we’re good?”

He nodded, looking grateful I didn’t push it. “Yeah. Honestly, I was just in a bad mood, and it caught me off guard. All the changes and unexpected things happening lately. Deals, moves, new people.” He paused and shrugged, appearing sheepish. “You know I need time to adjust.”

I knew that about him. Maddox needed order, even more than Bentley did. I glanced around his office. Everything was in its place. There were no papers scattered about, no unwashed mugs, and no files waiting to be put away. The exact opposite of my area.

“Nothing is going to happen right away. We’ll proceed however you think is best.”

“I drafted up two plans. I think what’s best is to have BAM buy the land, and then we decide. You and Bent can buy or lease what you want, and we can develop the rest once a decision has been made.”

“Sounds good.” I drained my bottle. “You okay now, Mad Dog?”

He glanced over my shoulder. “Yeah. It’s all good.”

Once again, I knew he was lying.

Aiden

I was unsettled after my conversation with Maddox. He was hiding something—the same way I was. However, I had to respect his right to privacy the way he respected mine. We both had issues we chose to deal with in different ways.

I offered to go to a movie with him, but he’d asked for a rain check and had headed out a while ago, leaving me alone in the office.

I stared out the window at the busy sights of the city. Even at seven in the evening, the streets were crowded, the sidewalks bustling. I was restless and didn’t know what to do. I could go home and work out or hit my local bar and have a drink, but neither appealed to me.

I picked up my phone, dialing a number I knew by heart.

Cami’s voice was breathless and surprised when she answered.

“Hi.”

“Hey, you busy?”

“No.”

“Wanna take a ride with me?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll be there in twenty.” I hung up and grabbed my keys, refusing to listen to the voice in my head that told me it was a slippery slope I was standing on.

For tonight, I just wanted the voice to shut the fuck up.

* * *

She looked pretty when I picked her up. Her dark hair loose and swinging around her shoulders, the highlights still bright with their rainbow hues. Dressed in leggings and a hoodie, without a trace of makeup on, she was casual and effortlessly sexy.

Before I realized what I was doing, I leaned over and pressed a kiss to her forehead.

“Thanks for coming.”

She smiled. Cami was one of those people whose happiness poured out of her. Her smile was wide, lighting her face and making her captivating green eyes sparkle. Bentley described it once as beaming. He was right. She was like a sunbeam. My own sunshine.

Reaching over, she squeezed my hand. “Anytime.”

Her one word somehow made things right in my world.

We stopped and got coffee, then headed to the highway. She never asked where we were going; she just seemed happy to be going with me. I felt the same way about having her in the car.

“How are your classes going?”

Cami went to the same design school as Emmy, except she was taking fashion design, while Emmy took graphic design. I had seen some of Cami’s work, and I knew she was talented and loved the creative process.

“They’re good. Finals are soon, and I’m looking forward to the break.”

“Are you working all summer at Glad Rags?”

I had first met Cami at the high-end boutique when Bentley had been looking for a birthday gift for Emmy.

“Yes.” She sighed.

“You don’t like it?”

“It’s fine. I make good commission, and my boss is great. It’s just a lot of demanding women at times.” She proceeded to do a few imitations of a few encounters that occurred at the store, which made me laugh. “But it’s not forever. Once I graduate, I hope to get hired on with a clothing company and work my way up.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

“I don’t come in this direction often,” she said, changing the subject. “I didn’t realize how many wineries there are out this way.”

“I know. There’s a whole bunch. Lots of great ones.”

“I should tell Emmy. We could do a tour or something. That would be fun.”

“Bent likes wine. I’ll talk to him, and we’ll arrange a trip for all of us. Sandy will handle the details. She loves that sort of thing.”

She looked over, her expression delighted. “Really?”

“Yeah.” I chuckled. “Bentley can spring for the limo to take us.”

She giggled and looked away. I glanced down at her hand resting on the seat, the urge to cover it with mine strong. I cleared my throat and focused on the road, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter.

She reached over and turned the satellite radio to a classical station, the lush music filling the cabin of the car.

“I like this car,” she mused.

“Me too. It’s a Lincoln MKZ. Roomy and quiet.” I laughed. “Unlike my motorcycle.”

Her eyes widened. “You drive a motorcycle? Aiden, that’s dangerous!”

“No, I’m careful. I have it parked at a friend’s garage in Grimsby. I hate driving it in Toronto traffic. It’s so congested, and there’s a ton of assholes on the roads. It takes away all the fun of driving something so powerful. So I leave it there, and I drive it on less traveled roads.” I paused. “I love the exhilaration and the power. Have you ever been on one?”

“No.”

The thought of her behind me, her arms around my waist, and her breasts pressed to my back filled my head. “I’ll take you one day.”

“Is it scary?”

“No, I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

She smiled and looked away. “Okay.”

“Until then, you can relax in this car. It’s very safe.”

She trailed her fingers along the luxuriant leather of the upholstery. “Decadent.”

“Not as decadent as Bentley’s Jaguar.”

“I’ve never been in a Jaguar.”

“It’s awesome. I tried to convince him to buy a Bentley because I thought that would be funny saying Bentley’s Bentley, but he wasn’t as amused by it as I was at the time.”

She chuckled. “You are a nut.”

“He used another word.”

“I bet he did.” She was quiet, taking a sip of her coffee. “He likes expensive things.”

I shrugged. “He’s used to them. He came from money. I’m still adjusting.”

“Do you ever resent him?”

Her question surprised me. “Resent Bentley? The guy who took a chance and shared a house with me, accepted me the way I was, and did everything he could to make my life easier? Gave me a job I love and made me very rich while doing so? Why would I?”

“He’s your boss. Always at the top. Always in control.”

I changed lanes, thinking about her question. “BAM is Bentley’s. His concept, his passion, his ideas. He offered us equal shares, but we refused.”

“Oh?”

“Bentley has what we need as a leader. He’s decisive. Clearheaded. Fair. Yeah, he’s the majority shareholder, but with that comes a tremendous amount of responsibility and stress. Neither Maddox nor I was interested in that sort of pressure. We both love what we do, but Bentley is the heart and soul of the company. Mad Dog and I talked about it, and we gave him a counter offer. I own twenty-five percent, Maddox owns twenty-four. Neither of us can outvote Bent, and that’s how we wanted it. To show him how much we trust him. He trusted us enough to know if we accepted his offer, we could outvote him, if we ever chose to do so. I think, once he thought about it more, he realized our idea was the right way to go.”

“Wow.”

“I trust Bentley completely. With business decisions, with everything. The three of us have a weird relationship that works. My job description for a VP is the oddest ever written, I think.”

“Yes, I don’t know many VPs who do security detail as well.”

I shrugged. “It’s what we both wanted. Like I said, weird, but we just mesh.” I chuckled.

“Do you ever disagree?”

I thought about this morning and grimaced. “Rarely.”

“What? Your face looked funny.”

I pulled into the driveway at Mrs. C’s and parked the car. I winked at Cami. “My face always looks funny, Sunshine. In answer to your question, no, I don’t resent Bent. I admire him, respect the hell out of him, and I love him like a brother. I’m happy to follow his lead because he never makes me feel as if I’m anything but equal in his decisions.”

Then I was curious. “Do you resent Emmy?”

I wasn’t sure which shocked her more—my question or my sudden nickname for her. She blinked, then spoke. “What?”

I shrugged. “Her life has changed drastically since she met Bentley. She’s living in a great place, and she’ll never worry about money again.”

She frowned. “First off, she’d live with Bentley over Al’s or anywhere else. She loves him, not his money. And second, she deserves the happiness.”

“You don’t see her as often. Do you resent that?”

“No. I miss her, but I understand. People’s lives change. We’re still close, and that won’t change. We’ll figure it all out.”

“You approve of Bentley, then.”

“He’s amazing. The whole package. Sweet and sexy, strong and caring. He’s so good to her—how can I not approve?”

A strange feeling rippled through my chest. For the first time ever, I was jealous of Bentley. But not for his money. It was because Cami held him in such high esteem.

“I see. Sounds as if you’re a big fan.”

“I am. Because he’s made my best friend happy. He’s not my type, though.” She peeked across the seat at me with a wink.

“Oh?” I asked, meeting her gaze, needing to hear what she had to say.

“No. I like muscles and tattoos. Beautiful eyes. And men who pick me up and drive me to the lake.” She slid out of the car. “Especially when they have funny faces.”

I was laughing as I pushed open my door.

I suddenly felt ten feet tall.

Bentley who?

* * *

“This is beautiful,” Cami declared and turned to look at me, delighted. “No wonder you want to keep this place!”

I grinned at her enthusiasm and squeezed her fingers. Somehow, our hands had become clasped together as we walked around and I showed her the property. Mrs. C. wasn’t home, but she had given me permission to come out and look around. She had told me to feel free to sit on the porch and that she had left me something on the table. First, I was pointing out all the things I loved about the place to Cami, who listened, enraptured. Like me, she couldn’t tear her gaze away from the vast expanse of water or the way the sun looked reflected on the surface of the lake.

“Can you imagine what this looks like during a storm?” she asked. “I bet it’s mesmerizing with the water kicking up on the sand and the sky looming over it.”

“I know.”

“And those apple trees. I bet they would make awesome jelly and pies.”

“There are peach trees on the property Bent likes over there. Jed says he has strawberry and raspberry bushes. They share all the fruit between the three neighbors.”

“That’s awesome.”

“They all bought at the same time years ago. Raised their families here, lost their spouses. None of them wants to stay on without the others.”

“Wow.” She met my eyes. “Sort of like the three of you.”

“Yeah, I suppose.”

“You need to buy this place, Aiden. No matter what Maddox thinks. He’ll come around.”

I had shocked myself and told her what had occurred earlier—both this morning and when I spoke to Maddox. She had listened and offered her opinion on the subject.

“I understand what he’s saying. He’s worried about losing his family.” She sighed. “No one wants to be left behind, Aiden.”

Something about her words made my chest ache. She sounded sad.

“Did that happen to you, Sunshine?”

“My dad left us for a new family. He walked away as if we meant nothing. My mom—she never recovered.” She glanced away, brushing her cheek. “Dee stepped in and became my world. My rock. She’s always been there. My mom died when I was still young, but she had checked out long before that.”

“So they both left you.”

She inhaled slowly and patted my shoulder, meeting my gaze. The bereft look in her eyes made mine sting. “Yes. I understand how Maddox is feeling. You and Bentley need to make sure he understands. It’s important.”

“We will.” Unable to stop myself, I slid my arms around her, holding her close. She burrowed into my chest, her head under my chin. She was tall for a woman, but at 6’7”, I towered over her. It felt right somehow, offering comfort. She had done it for me so often; it was good to return the gesture.

We held each other silently for a minute. Then she pulled back with a smile. She still looked sad, but not as vulnerable as she had appeared. I hated seeing her that way—she was always strong.

“Why did you start calling me Sunshine?”

“It suits you. When you smile, you beam. Like a ray of sunshine.”

She held out her hand, giving me one of her beams. “Show me more.”

Grasping it, I grinned. “My pleasure.”

I showed her everything. Jed was home and told us to feel free to look around, and Mr. Wilcox was fine with us walking the property too. “Your Mr. Ridge said you were coming with an offer tomorrow. I have a feeling it won’t be ours much longer.”

I grinned and clapped his shoulder. He offered coffee, but I politely declined, making Cami giggle when I described the thick sludge he considered drinkable.

“We’ll be awake for days,” I assured her.

When we got back to Mrs. C’s porch, there was a plate waiting, piled high with oatmeal raisin cookies under the plastic wrap. “Now, these I can recommend.”

She bit into one with a hum. “Delicious.”

We sat, enjoying the view and watching the sun disappear. The light faded, the view of the horizon diminishing, yet it was still beautiful. The warm air was calming, the water lapping against the shore and the breeze swirling around us the only sounds. After finishing the cookies, we strolled to the car. We glanced out over the water, hardly able to see where it started and the night sky began. The twinkling light of the stars was the only difference.

“Thank you for bringing me here.”

I was shocked by how much I had enjoyed the evening. Part of me had thought I would get her there and fuck her on the beach or in the back seat of my car to ease the stress. But I was strangely content with her quiet company. Her mere presence smoothed the rough edges that kept me tense all day. It was an unusual feeling for me. However, I was sincere when I replied.

“Thank you for coming.”

Our eyes locked in the dimness. Her green irises were bright and open. Without a thought, I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. Her mouth was soft underneath mine. She tasted like cinnamon and sweetness. Like Cami.

Like home, a voice whispered.

I pulled her closer, intensifying the kiss. She wound her arms around my neck, teasing my hair, and sighing into my mouth. There was no groping or rushing. Only sensation.

The coolness of the night air. The feel of her curves molded to my body. The silkiness of her hair fisted in my hand.

The total, complete rightness of the moment.

Until she spoke, her quiet words like a shotgun blast in my head. The same words used before that were nothing but a lie that almost destroyed me.

“I care about you, Aiden. I care about you so much.”

* * *

Cami

I opened another drawer, searching in vain for my scarf. It wasn’t here. It wasn’t anywhere. I racked my brain, trying to remember when I had worn it last. I hurried down the hall, knocking on Dee’s door.

“Come in,” she called.

I poked my head inside. She was pulling on a blazer, appearing put-together and professional as she always did when heading into the office.

“Hey, you didn’t by chance borrow my scarf? The yellow one with the irises on it?”

She smiled indulgently. “No, I didn’t. Can’t find it?”

I opened the door wider and leaned on the frame. “No. I’m having a streak of bad luck. First my favorite umbrella, now my scarf.”

“Bad luck comes in threes. Watch out. Goodness knows what you’ll lose next.”

She snapped her fingers. “You had it on last week when your project group was here.”

“Right. Maybe it slipped between the cushions on the sofa.” I ran to the living room, checking the sofa and chair, searching under the cushions and on the floor.

Dee came in, laying her briefcase on the table. “No luck?”

“No.”

“Maybe you wore it one day to school, and it’s in your locker?”

“It wasn’t there when I looked for my umbrella.”

She poured us each a cup of coffee and sat down across from me. She patted my hand. “I’m sure you’ll find it.”

She studied me over the rim of her cup. “What’s wrong, baby sister? You look exhausted. I heard you pacing in the night.”

“I couldn’t sleep. Big project on my mind. I worked on it for a while.” Not wanting her to continue, I changed the subject. “How’s your research?”

“Oh, what a mess. This clan has more issues than the royal family. They’re fighting over everything in the will, including property. The whole thing is quite the situation. It’s not simply land out west. They have some all over the country, and it’s like a free-for-all with disputes.” She shook her head. “I should never have recommended Bill Winston to Bentley. Since Bentley hired him away from the firm, I’ve lost the lawyer with the most knowledge about property law and land disputes. I find his replacement…lacking.”

I smiled. Bentley had decided to hire a permanent in-house lawyer and asked Dee for a recommendation. Once he and Aiden had interviewed Bill, an offer came fast, and Bill was happily ensconced in his new office at BAM. He was everything they needed: trustworthy, dependable, and loyal. After what happened with Greg, they were taking no chances. Bill had his own department, and he told Dee he loved his new job. His wife did too, since he was home more with her and the kids.

“I’m sure Bentley would have no objection to you picking Bill’s brain for a few hours. He kinda owes you.”

She laughed. “I am going to call him today. No one knows property law like Bill. He’ll help me sort through some of the details so I know what to do next and craft my recommendations.”

“When do you expect it to wrap up?”

“I have no idea. I’m away for several days next week to do some more research in Calgary. I’m hoping soon, though.”

“I miss having you around.”

She stood and kissed my head. “Me too, kiddo. But it will be over soon, and maybe we can do a trip or something. The three of us girls. A weekend away, maybe? Somewhere fun?”

“I’d like that. Emmy would too, I’m sure.”

“Okay, you talk to her about it, and we’ll plan it as soon as this is done. My treat. I’m getting a bonus for this work.”

“Thank you.”

“No thanks needed. When you’re a hotshot clothing designer, you can treat me.”

She left with a wave. As soon as the door shut, I slumped in my seat, pulling my phone from my pocket. My last text to Aiden sat unanswered.

I don’t know what I said to upset you, but I am sorry. Please talk to me.

After one of the nicest evenings I had ever spent with him, he had kissed me. It wasn’t our usual, passion-filled, rip-your-clothes-off-now kind of kiss. It had been filled with something new. A fledgling emotion I thought we both felt had permeated the entire evening. Until I told him how much I cared. He had jerked back as if I had shot him, tense and upset. I’d tried to reach out, but he caught my hand, holding it away from him. The look in his eyes broke my heart. Anguished, he was lost in some memory in his head, no longer with me, but stuck in the past.

Silently, he led me to the car, waiting until I buckled up before shutting the door. He stood by his door briefly, his shoulders slumped, inhaling deeply. Then he slid in, started the car, and drove us back to Toronto. After changing the station, he turned up the music and was utterly silent. I tried to figure out what to say, but every time I looked at his profile, the tense set of his jaw warned me to stay quiet. At my building, he shut off the engine, the silence screaming between us.

“Aiden, I—”

He held up his hand. “Thank you for coming with me tonight. I’ll watch you walk in.”

“But—”

Once again, he interrupted me. “Good night, Cami.” Then he leaned over and pressed a gentle kiss to my head.

It felt like goodbye.

I hesitated, then opened the door. I hunched down and looked at him, my voice filled with regret. “That was one of the nicest evenings I’ve had in a long time, Aiden. I’m sorry I ruined it.”

He shook his head, not meeting my eyes. “You didn’t. This is on me.” He fell silent.

Defeated, I shut the door and walked up the steps, dragging my feet. The tears in my eyes made finding the keyhole difficult. Finally, the key slid in, and I opened the door, shutting it tight behind me.

His car pulled away, leaving me alone and confused.

I hadn’t slept all night, the evening playing on a loop in my head. The way he smiled. How my hand felt wrapped in his. How small and protected I felt when he held me. The emotion in his kiss.

The pain in his eyes. I would never forget the anguish.

I sat, lost in my thoughts, startling when my phone buzzed with a text from Emmy, reminding me about meeting for coffee. Glancing at the clock, I knew I wasn’t going to make it. At that point, I’d be lucky to make class on time. I stood, feeling drained, and wished I could just stay home and hide for the day in bed. I didn’t have that luxury, though. Returning to my bedroom, I grabbed my purple scarf, wrapped it around my neck, remembering Dee’s words.

“Bad luck comes in threes. Watch out. Goodness knows what you’ll lose next.”

I had a feeling I’d already lost my three.

My umbrella, my scarf, and the biggest loss of all—Aiden.

* * *

“Are you listening to me?”

I glanced up from my cold coffee, shaking my head to clear it. I blinked at Louisa, trying in desperation to pick up the thread of our conversation.

Or lecture was more like it.

She wasn’t happy I’d been late. I’d already postponed coffee once, and I knew I couldn’t miss another date. She had sulked the entire time at our project group at my place last week until I made a point of asking her for coffee this time. Then she settled in and worked, even helping to serve coffee and insisting on staying behind and tidying up. I had to admit, when she wasn’t being whiny or stuck-up, she could be pleasant. But that wasn’t very often. She liked to complain—the way she was right at that moment.

“I mean, really, why drag me out for coffee if you are going to ignore me? Good friends don’t do that.”

It was on the tip of my tongue to remind her I hadn’t dragged her anywhere and that we were school chums, not good friends. But it seemed unkind. So I patted her hand and smiled apologetically.

“I’m sorry, Louisa. I didn’t sleep well last night, and today I lost my favorite scarf, couldn’t locate my notes in my locker, missed Emmy this morning, and was late for class. I’m a bit distracted.”

“Is Emmy angry with you?”

I shrugged. “Annoyed a little, but she knows I had a bad morning. I just hate letting her down.”

“She should be more understanding.”

“It was my fault.” I defended Emmy. “And she’s fine.”

Louisa blinked. “Oh. Okay.” She blurted out, “You can borrow my notes.”

“Really?”

“Sure.” She dug into her bag. “I’m like you. I still write them out.”

I took her notebook, flipping through it. The book was precise. “Wow, your handwriting is so neat. Mine looks like chicken scratch.”

“I rewrite them all. I like them neat.”

“Ah, that explains it. I’ll copy them and give this back to you.” I went to grab my bag and knocked over my cup, spilling coffee everywhere.

I gasped and she shrieked, jumping up to avoid the coffee.

“Oh no, my notes!”

“I’m so sorry.” I grabbed some tissues, lifting the notebook, blotting up the liquid. “Look, it’s not too bad, just the cover, and the edge of the paper. I’ll replace it, okay?”

“Fine,” she huffed. “But you should take better care of other people’s things.”

I scowled. “It was an accident.” I offered her the book, not liking her tone. “I’ll ask someone else if you prefer.”

Her expression changed from sullen and pissed to contrite. “No, it’s fine. It’s just a book, right? Keep it and use it. I’ll start a fresh one since it’s ruined.” She stood, picking up her knapsack. “I’ll get that from you on Monday. You can give me a new one when we have coffee again next week.” She hurried away with a fast wave over her shoulder, leaving me confused.

When had I agreed to coffee next week?

I glanced down at the “ruined” notebook. A few splashes of coffee on the cover. I flipped through the pages. None of the notes were affected.

With a sigh, I stood and added it to my bag. Everyone was different. If a new fifty-cent notebook made her happy, I would get her one. I’d also tell her I wasn’t having coffee with her next week.

No doubt, she’d be angry with me.

But that wasn’t anything new for me lately.

Especially not today.

Aiden

Maddox looked perplexed and tapped the pages in front of him. “This is more than we discussed, Bentley.”

Bent ran a hand through his hair. “I know. Not a lot, though.”

“No, but why, if I may ask?”

He and Bentley had talked and cleared the air. I let them do it in private, knowing Maddox needed that, the same way he had with me. I had no doubt Bentley had been as surprised as I was to find out how Maddox had been feeling. However, he had assured Maddox nothing was further from the truth, and we were not moving away or leaving him out. We spoke afterward, and we all made a commitment to see each other more often—the way we used to. It was only when I thought about it that I realized I had missed the time we used to spend just hanging as friends, watching a movie or game in Bentley’s media room, or working out together.

We were looking over the final offers for the lakefront properties. I had already seen them, so I knew about the figures. I looked forward to Maddox’s reaction to the reasoning behind the increased offers.

“I told Emmy about my ideas and the people we met and why they’re selling their property.” He lifted one shoulder. “She was touched by the stories.”

“And?”

He rubbed his face roughly. “She told me this was their life savings and not to underpay them.”

“Our offer was fair market value.”

“And this isn’t much over the value. I—we—can afford it. You can charge me the difference if I buy the property.”

Maddox looked at the papers, then at me, a smile already tugging on his lips. I needed the amusement today. “So the girl who insists you use a coupon at Swiss Chalet had no issue with you losing a few hundred grand to a business deal.”

“I’m aware it’s unusual.”

“Are you aware you are totally pussy-whipped?” Maddox responded dryly.

He started to laugh. I joined in, then after he glared at us, so did Bentley.

“Cut me some slack. I can’t say no to that girl,” Bentley huffed. “She won’t let me spend money on her, so if this makes her happy and she thinks I’m a better person, I don’t care.”

Maddox wiped his eyes. “Life is so much more interesting now that she’s around.”

“Amen to that.”

I pulled out my phone. “Can I call Jed and tell him we’re sending them an offer?”

Maddox shut the file. “Yes. Tell him he’ll be pleased.”

* * *

“Good, Emmy. You’ve been practicing.”

She nodded enthusiastically, wild tendrils of hair swirling around her face. She was sweating hard, and her cheeks glowed red from exertion. She looked proud of herself.

“I’ve been using Bentley’s gym every day.”

I heard him snort in the corner. “Every day,” he agreed. “My last Emmy-free zone gone. Boom!” He chuckled.

“I don’t use your den.”

“Much.”

“Well, your sofa is comfortable. It smells like you in there, and I like it.”

He stood, shut his laptop, and sauntered over. There was an expression of adoration on his face as he tucked one of her stray curls behind her ear. “I like it when you’re in there too.”

“I like it when I distract you.” She winked.

He leaned down, brushing his lips to hers. “I like that too. That’s the best part.”

“Okay, enough.” I clapped my hands. “I don’t need you eye-fucking each other in my place.”

“We’re not eye-fucking,” Bentley retorted.

“Yeah, Tree Trunk. We’re planning. There’s a difference.”

I groaned and laughed, despite my mood. It had been dark for the past few days. Even the news that the sellers had accepted our offers for the lake property hadn’t cheered me up.

I wasn’t surprised Cami hadn’t shown up tonight with Emmy. I hadn’t responded to her texts or spoken with her since the night at the lake.

I’d had a bad reaction to her words. They had hit home, reminding me of a painful time in my life. And instead of brushing it off, I had dwelled. I had shut her out and wallowed the past few days. I had to admit, a huge part of me hoped she would be here with Emmy, but another part of me knew she wouldn’t show up tonight.

“Aiden?”

I pushed my thoughts away. “Sorry, what did you ask?”

“If you were coming for tacos.”

“No, I had my fill last week, and I ate before you came tonight. The rest of you go without me.” I didn’t want to go and cause Cami to miss time with Emmy.

“It’s only us three. Maddox is at some accounting thing, Dee is away for a few days, and Cami just isn’t up to going,” Emmy stated. “She’s at home, resting.”

All my protective instincts kicked in. “Resting? Is she ill?”

She glanced at Bentley, then at me. “You didn’t know?”

“Know what? What happened?” I demanded to know.

“Cami was jostled going down the stairs at school yesterday and she fell. She hit her knee and landed on her shoulder. She was pretty shaken up, and she told me she aches all over. That’s why she wasn’t here tonight. I thought she must have told you since you didn’t ask.”

“I-I assumed she had another commitment,” I sputtered.

Cami was hurt.

“Did she see a doctor?”

“They saw her at the clinic. The X-rays showed nothing was broken. They gave her a prescription for some painkillers and told her to use ice.”

“They suggested therapy to help, didn’t they? Some massage for the aching muscles?”

“She doesn’t have coverage. She was going to look something up on the internet.” She grabbed my forearm. “Maybe you could send her some stuff, Aiden. Some exercises to help her? You know about that sort of thing, right?”

“For sure.”

I met Bentley’s eyes. He tilted his chin down in understanding.

“Okay, Emmy. Let’s go. I’m starved.”

They took their stuff and left, waving goodbyes. I hurried to my bathroom, grabbed some things I’d need, then went into the kitchen to get my icepacks. I picked up the phone and called my favorite Chinese place and ordered some hot and sour soup. It was Cami’s favorite.

Then I ran to the car without a second thought.

She was hurt. She needed me.

* * *

She was shocked when she opened her door. I could see the pain etched in the pinched look on her face.

“Aiden?”

“May I come in?”

“Why?” she asked, the one word saturated in a quiet sadness.

“I came to help.”

“How did you know?”

“Emmy.”

She hesitated, and I waited, expecting a shake of her head and for the door to shut in my face. I was pleased when she stepped back, opening the door wider.

Inside, I unloaded my bags in the kitchen and took her the container of soup. “I want you to eat, then I’ll look at your shoulder.”

“I don’t understand why you…why you’re here.”

I opened the soup and handed it to her with a spoon. I sat across from her with a container for myself. “I took physical therapy as well as business at university. I also have my massage therapy license. I constantly take courses to keep up with changes in treatments. I can help with your pain.”

She looked down into her soup. “Oh.”

“Cami, look at me.”

She glanced up, her gaze conflicted.

“Please let me do this for you.”

“Okay.” She spoke in a soft voice, dipping her spoon into her soup, wincing as she lifted it to her mouth. I had to stop myself from reaching out and feeding her myself.

“What happened? How did you fall?”

“It was the rush between classes. The stairway was full as usual, and someone knocked the girl behind me. She fell into me but caught herself on the railing. My arms were full, and I went down. It was only a few steps, but I landed on my right shoulder. I was lucky and glad I didn’t hurt anyone else.”

I didn’t care about anyone else, but I didn’t tell her. “Emmy says your knee and shoulder hurt?”

“Yes.”

“Are you taking the painkillers?”

She shook her head. “They make me sleepy.”

“That’s part of their job. You need to rest and heal.”

She didn’t respond.

“Are you in pain?”

She hesitated. “I…”

“Sunshine?” I prompted. “Are you in pain?”

“Please don’t call me that,” she whispered. “I think it means more than it does, and”—she lifted her tear-filled eyes to mine—“it hurts, Aiden.”

“I don’t mean to hurt you.” I dragged a hand through my hair. “I’m sorry. The other night caught me off guard, and I overreacted.”

“What did I do?”

“Nothing, Cami. You did nothing. It’s me. I told you I don’t do relationships. I’m not built that way.”

“I think, if you gave yourself a chance, you could. If you talked to me, let me help you…”

Her voice trailed off as I shook my head.

“I like you, Cami. I like spending time with you. I like being with you. I think you’re amazing. But the rest…it’s not going to happen,” I told her, keeping my tone gentle. “I’m being as honest as I can be with you.”

She stirred her soup. “So friends with benefits is what you’re saying?”

“We can be friends without the benefits part, if that makes it easier on you,” I offered, hating myself, knowing how much more she wanted. How much more she deserved. “I like hanging with you. You really are a ray of sunshine in my life.”

“I like hanging with you too.”

“Eat your soup. Let me look after you tonight. We can talk about it later.”

She sighed and picked up her spoon. “Okay.”

After we ate, I made sure she took some painkillers. Then she lay on the sofa and let me look at her knee. It was bruised and swollen, and I worked on it for a while, stimulating the blood flow and trying to ease the muscle stiffness. After, I rubbed some anti-inflammatory cream into the skin and wrapped it in an ice bag.

“I want that elevated as much as possible and iced every hour tomorrow for twenty minutes at a time.”

I eased her onto a pile of cushions on the floor and sat her between my legs. “Let me see your shoulder.”

She tugged her shirt over her head, the movements slow and jerky. The skin was mottled with bruises on the top of her arm, and as I ran my fingers over her skin, I could feel the pull and tightness of her muscles. She shivered at my touch.

“Are you cold?”

“No.”

“Try to relax. I won’t hurt you. I promise.”

I tried not to dwell on the fact that I hurt her constantly in another manner.

She sighed, and her shoulders dropped. I spread some coconut oil on her skin and began to knead her neck. After a few minutes, she began to relax, leaning back into the sofa. I was careful as I worked the trapezius muscles, easing the tension created by the fall. I moved up her neck, my fingers sliding on the slick skin, pushing my thumb into the tight spots at the base. She moaned low, but it wasn’t a sound of pain. I felt her tension begin to drain away and her arms relaxed, her hands resting on my feet.

I stopped for a moment and grabbed my phone, hitting a soothing playlist. The quiet notes filled the air, helping her to loosen up even more. I didn’t talk; instead, I listened to her breathing. I knew when I found a more tender area by the hitch I could hear on occasion as my hands moved across her back. She would sigh when it felt good, and I made sure to linger longer on those areas.

“So nice,” she whispered. “It feels so nice.”

“Is the pain going away?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, we’ll keep going.”

“I like the music. It reminds me of when I was little.”

I added some more oil to my hands. “Oh?”

“Dee would sing me to sleep some nights. She has a beautiful voice.” Cami sighed as I found another sore area, silent until the pain was gone and my touch only conveyed pleasure. “She still does sometimes if I’ve had a bad day.”

“You two are very close.”

“It was only her and me, to be honest. Like I told you before, my mom was there in body, but she checked out emotionally after my dad left us. She never got over him walking out. I was nine when it happened. A year later, she got sick with cancer and died.” Her voice was so low I had to strain to hear it. “She refused treatment. She had no will to live—not even for Dee and me. She deteriorated fast, and then there was just us.”

“And your father?”

“Still didn’t want either of us. Dee was my family.”

Gently, I tilted up her head, sliding my hands to the base of her throat. A tear caught the light as it slid down her cheek. I spread my fingers wide over her clavicle, easing away the tension there.

“I’m sorry, Cami.”

She reached up, patting my hand. “It’s okay. Dee has been there for me all my life. She’s my rock.”

I cradled her head, tilting it to one side then the other, soothing and lessening the pain. Then I began again on her shoulders.

I knew when she fell asleep. Her body slackened, leaning into my leg, her hands lax on my feet. Her breathing was slow and quiet. I kept massaging her neck until I was sure she was in a deep sleep. Using caution, I widened my knees, stood, and maneuvered until I could turn around in front of her to look down at her sleeping form.

Her head rested against the sofa. I could see the bruising on her arm, and I crouched to add some anti-inflammatory cream to help with the swelling around the area. I was careful not to wake her or press too hard. Her torso was bare, her shirt a pile on her lap. Her perfect breasts were on display, yet I felt no lust—nothing but an intense sense, a need, to care for her. Gently, I scooped her up, carried her to her room, and placed her on the bed, drawing her covers up to keep her warm.

As I studied her, I noticed there were no colors in her hair. The rich, glossy chestnut color gleamed in the dim light. She must not have been able to add her streaks in with her sore shoulder, and I found, as pretty as her hair was without them, I missed the bright bursts of color.

Her eyes fluttered open, and I stroked her forehead. “Go back to sleep.”

“Thank you,” she breathed out, her eyes drifting closed.

“I’ll be right here.”

“M’kay.”

* * *

“I won’t be in tomorrow. Can you manage?”

Bentley paused, his breathing on the line all I could hear. I heard a door shut, and he spoke. “What are you doing, Aiden?”

“She’s hurt and alone, Bent. I can’t just leave her. Her knee and shoulder need ice every hour. She can’t do it.”

“Emmy would come spend the day with her.”

“It’s fine. I have it covered. I checked the schedule. Tomorrow is all day in-house, no meetings, nothing. I’m as close as the phone.”

“Why are you so insistent on being there for her? You rush over there when you hear she’s hurt, yet you refuse to let her into your life. What’s going on with you?”

I had no idea what to tell him.

“Talk to me, Aiden.”

I sighed heavily into the phone. “I can’t, Bent. I can’t explain any of it to you. I just need to be here for her tomorrow. I need you to understand that and give me a break right now.”

“Are you leading her on?”

“No. I’ve been honest with her. I just…”

He let the silence linger, then asked, “Just what?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “She ties me up in knots. She makes me want things I can’t have. To be something I can never be.” I eased back onto the cushions and scrubbed my hand across my beard. “But I can’t seem to stay away from her, no matter how hard I try.”

“Maybe you should stop trying. Why don’t you give yourself a break, Aiden? You want this girl? Go for it. Put yourself out there. Forget the shit you think you know, and reach out. I guarantee she will meet you halfway. More, knowing Cami. She’ll slam right into you and engulf you.”

I shut my eyes, wishing it were that easy. Wishing I were brave enough.

“I won’t be in tomorrow, okay?” I repeated.

He sighed. “Yes, that’s fine.”

“Call me if you need anything.”

“Aiden—”

I cut him off. “Night, Bent. Thanks.”

I hung up, his words on repeat in my head.

“Engulf you.”

That was what I was afraid of.

* * *

I stayed on the sofa, getting up to check on Cami often. I woke her once to give her more pain pills, rub cream into her injured areas, and wrap ice around her arm and shoulder. She was groggy, incoherent, and cuter than she had ever been with her disjointed mutterings and squeaks of alarm as the ice hit her skin. But the swelling was going down, and I knew the pain pills helped her to sleep. I stayed until she was asleep again and headed back to the living room.

I didn’t sleep much, too worried about Cami needing something to get much rest. I was sipping coffee when she got up, stumbling into the kitchen, confused.

She had on a sweatshirt I recognized.

“Nice shirt.”

She looked down, and I swore she blushed. Cami never blushed.

“You loaned it to me that night we went for tacos and I got wet.”

I remembered. After we ate and ran back to the car, she was soaked. I’d given her the sweatshirt from my gym bag in the back and had forgotten all about it.

She tugged on the sleeves. “I’ll wash it and give it back.”

I waved my hand. “It’s fine. I have plenty of sweatshirts. Keep it.”

She poured herself a coffee, still moving stiffly, although not as much as the night prior. She sat beside me, taking a sip.

“Thank you for last night and for staying.”

“How are you feeling?”

“A little better.”

“Well, we’ll keep up with the massage and ice today, and by tomorrow, you’ll be much better.”

She set down her mug. “You’re-you’re planning to stay here today? What about work? I have to go to school.”

“No. We’re both staying here. The leg needs to be up, and you need to let the shoulder rest. I’m working from here. And by that, I mean sitting on your sofa beside you while we watch movies. You can grab notes from someone tomorrow. We’re both vegging today.”

“But Bentley…”

“He’ll call me if he needs something. Believe it or not, we can function without each other. All three of us are quite independent when we want to be.”

“You don’t have to do this for me, Aiden.”

“Yeah, I do.” I drew in a deep breath. “Even more than that, I want to.”

She gazed at me, the sunshine back in her eyes. “Yeah?”

“Yes.”

“Okay.”

After breakfast, she had a shower, and I rubbed cream into the sore areas, pleased to see the swelling going down.

“No streaks again, Cami?” I asked, looking at her damp hair. “They aren’t permanent?”

“No. My hair is too dark, and I would have to bleach it out. I use a colored wax product. I like to change it up.”

“I’ve noticed.” I chuckled. “I never know what to expect.”

“Do you, ah, like them?”

I had to stop myself from telling her I liked everything about her.

“Yes. They suit you.”

“My shoulder hurt too much the last couple of days to add them in.”

“It’ll get better.”

She smiled. “It already has.”

“Good. Now, pain pills for you, and we’re having a hooky day.”

“What does that entail?”

“Movies, popcorn, and lots of naps.”

She sighed, sounding content. “Okay.”

Aiden

Even though she protested, I made her take more painkillers, and she slept. We watched a movie, and it seemed natural to sit on the sofa with her head on my knee. I massaged her neck and shoulder until she fell asleep, then indulged myself and ran my fingers through her long, thick hair. It was soft on my skin. I answered a few texts from Maddox and Bent, but I had no desire to move, or to find some task to do as I normally would if I were alone. Even when the movie ended, I didn’t move.

I was strangely content with her.

With Cami beside me, the silence didn’t seem as loud.

Instead, it felt comfortable. There was a sense of peace I’d never associated with quiet before. No voices in my head reminding me what a failure I was. No memories tearing at the edges of my mind, making me anxious.

I stared down at her sleeping form, silently thanking her for her unknown gift. Leaning back, I allowed my eyes to shut and my thoughts to drift, enjoying the unexpected moment.

A while later, Cami stirred. She sat up, grimacing.

“I fell asleep again.”

“It’s fine. You need to heal.”

“This must be boring for you, Aiden. All I do is fall asleep on you.”

“No,” I answered, running a hand over my head. “I’m finding it quite relaxing, to be honest. It’s a pleasant surprise.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Silence was all I had growing up, Cami. Everyone ignored me, for the most part. My bedroom was in the basement away from the rest of my family. I spent most of my time alone.” I laughed bitterly. “It’s not like today where kids are surrounded by distractions—streaming music, phones, tablets, a TV in their room, video games. I was just alone. Reading wasn’t a good option, although I did try. I didn’t have much for toys or entertainment. So there was just silence. I grew to hate it. Yet today, with you, I’m enjoying the peaceful time.”

“It was the opposite for me,” she whispered, shifting closer. “There was never any silence. Before my dad left, all they did was fight. I hated the screaming and yelling. My mom would throw things, and my dad would slam doors. My mom wasn’t very stable—mentally. She obsessed over things, especially my dad. When he walked out, she lost it.” Cami shut her eyes, shaking her head at the memories. “After he left, she began listening to music at all hours. Loud, angry music. She blared the TV and talked all the time. Yelled at us. Especially me.”

“Why you?”

“I wasn’t planned. I was a big oops for them. She told me once I was a ‘mistake.’ She never should have had me, because I ruined her marriage.”

“That’s a shitty thing to say to a kid.”

She slid her hand over to mine, entwining our fingers. “We’ve both had shitty things said to us, haven’t we?”

“Yeah.”

“But I had Dee. She tried to comfort me, told me my mom was sick and didn’t mean what she said. Dee didn’t know Mom had said it before.”

“I’m sorry.”

She shrugged, the action causing a grimace of pain to cross her face. “I didn’t want Dee to know.”

“You know you weren’t the cause of their breakup, right?”

“I know. My mom drove him away with her crazy behavior. She refused help, and he couldn’t handle it. I never understood why he left us behind, though.” She cleared her throat. “I guess we just weren’t enough for him. He got a new family.”

My heart ached for her. I squeezed her hand. “That’s on him, not you. It sounds as if we both got the short end of the stick when it came to parents.”

She wiped away a stray tear. “Thank God for Dee. She protected me whenever she could. She would sing me to sleep and make sure I was okay.” She bit her lip, looking at me. “You didn’t have anyone.”

“No.”

“Aiden—”

It was too close and too personal. I pulled back my hand and stood. “I’m starving, so I’m going to order pizza. Then more pills for you.”

“So I’ll sleep and not bother you?” she asked, hurt showing in her eyes.

I traced her cheek, hating the pain I saw, pain I knew I caused from shutting her out yet again. “No, so you can heal. I’m going to do some range of motion exercises with you, then rub you down. Believe me, you’ll want both the pills and the sleep.” I softened my voice. “I’m not good at this, Cami. I’m not trying to be an asshole. My past…” I huffed out a long breath of air. “My past needs to stay in the past.”

She hesitated, the sadness remaining in her gaze, but she didn’t push. “Okay. The local pizza number is on the fridge. It’s down the block. We usually pick it up, but I think they deliver.”

“I’ll go get it. I could do with some fresh air and exercise.”

I had to get away from her. Those green eyes saw too much and made me feel too much. I couldn’t allow that to happen.

* * *

Cami snored when she was extremely tired. A strange little snorting sound that I found amusing. She had been quiet during lunch, but I had gotten her to smile with a few Maddox and Bentley stories. Those always made her grin. After eating, some light exercises, and another massage, she had fallen asleep once again. I carried her to her room and placed her on the bed, needing to do a few things for Bentley.

I pulled her door shut and walked to the kitchen to grab a water. I was glad my laptop had been in my trunk, and I’d brought it up with me when I picked up the pizza. I worked for a while, pausing when I heard a quiet knock on the door. It was, in fact, so quiet I wasn’t sure it was Cami’s door until I heard it again.

I strode to the door, opening it swiftly. A girl stepped back at the suddenness of the movement, her eyes wide and startled.

“Oh, ah, I was looking for Cami.” She glanced at the door. “Do I have the wrong apartment?”

“No. She’s resting.”

“Oh, um…” She thrust out a pad of paper. “She wasn’t in class this morning. I took notes for her.”

“That was nice of you. Did you want to come in? She’ll wake up soon, I’m sure.”

She nodded a bit wildly, and I opened the door wider. She skirted around me, and I followed her to the living room. She perched on the chair as if ready to bolt at any moment, and I sat across from her. Trying to make her more comfortable, I stretched out my hand. “I’m Aiden.”

She looked at my hand, then shook it fast, her skin cold and clammy. “Louisa.”

I held up the pad. “This will help her a lot. She was worried about missing class.”

She scowled, her fingers flexing. “I always take notes for her. She should have known I would help her out. I always do.”

She seemed almost defensive, as if Cami had affronted her by being worried.

“She’s on some strong pain medication. She might not be thinking straight.”

That seemed to mollify her.

She inched closer to the edge of her chair. “I heard she’d been hurt.”

“She fell down the stairs. She’ll be okay in a couple of days.”

I’ll make sure of it, I thought grimly.

“It was my fault,” she whispered.

My eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Pardon me?”

“She had my notebook, and I needed it back. If I hadn’t insisted she meet me to give it back, then she wouldn’t have fallen.”

“I don’t think you can blame yourself for an accident. Cami doesn’t hold you responsible.”

She frowned, seeming to think it over. Then she blurted, “Are you her boyfriend?”

I inhaled hard at her question. “Ah, no. We’re friends. I came over to make sure she was all right.”

“Oh. Don’t you work?”

I chuckled. She was a strange little thing. Small and pale, she seemed to have unnaturally dark hair for her complexion. She had purple highlights similar to Cami’s, but they weren’t as attractive somehow. Maybe it was her expression. Dour, as if nothing pleased her. She seemed ill at ease in her own skin. Plus, she was all over the place emotionally.

She had been shy, defensive, regretful, and now curious. All in the span of about five minutes. The words high maintenance came to mind.

“I work with Emmy’s boyfriend. I assume you know Emmy?”

Her face changed, and she glowered. “Emmy should be here. If she were a real friend, she would be. I came all the way here to bring Cami notes!”

I didn’t like the distaste I could hear in her tone. “Emmy is her friend, and I’m very fond of her. I came to help out, so they don’t both miss school.”

She let out a strange noise, somewhere between a huff and a curse. I racked my brain, trying to figure out if Cami had ever mentioned her. She didn’t seem like the kind of person Cami would be friends with. She was very high-strung.

“What did you say your last name was again?” I asked.

“I didn’t.”

Before I could say anything else, she jumped up out of her chair. “I have to go.” She grabbed the pad of paper from my hand. “I’ll keep this in case she can’t come tomorrow, and I’ll add to it. That’s what a real friend does.”

Before I could react, she bolted out the door, leaving it open behind her.

I stared after her, confused, and got up to shut the door.

Cami came down the hall, scratching her head and looking sleepy. “Did I hear voices?”

I locked the door. “Yeah, a friend from school came to drop off some notes for you.”

“That was nice. Who was it?”

“Louisa?” I asked, watching her face.

“Oh. I’m surprised she came here on her own. She complains about coming for our group because it’s a long walk from the bus.”

“You’re only half a block from the subway.”

“She hates the subway. She doesn’t like to be underground.”

I sat down, observing her closely as she took a seat, slowly, but not as stiff as yesterday.

“You know her well?”

“No. She’s a bit…”

“Odd?” I finished. “I think I scared her. She bolted out of here like a frightened rabbit.”

“Were you being Mr. Security?”

“No.” I chuckled. “We were just talking. I did ask her what her last name was, though. She left.”

“She doesn’t like talking to strangers. I’m shocked she came in once she saw you.”

“She didn’t stay long, and she stayed as far away as possible. What is her last name, by the way?”

Her brow furrowed. “Um, Ken… No, Ker-something.” She snapped her fingers. “Kershaw.”

“She was high-strung.”

Cami yawned. “Relax, Aiden, she always is. But for the most part, she is kind. Where are the notes?”

“Oh, she, ah, took them back to add to them in case you didn’t go to school tomorrow.”

“I don’t have class with her tomorrow.” She looked perplexed. “Like I said, odd. I’ll get them when I see her in class next time.”

“Does she change her highlights like you do as well?”

“She doesn’t have highlights.”

“She did today. Two thick purple ones.”

“Those must stand out in her hair. It’s such a pale brown.”

“Dark. Her hair was dark. Like yours.”

Cami looked shocked. “Wow. That must be new.”

“It looked strange on her. Like it didn’t fit, somehow.”

“I guess it was time for a change. We girls like that, you know. She’s unusual, but she’s still a girl.”

I smiled since I would never understand the way women thought. I hadn’t changed the way I looked in years. They seemed to like to reinvent themselves often.

“Are you good friends?”

“No, just schoolmates. I have coffee with her on occasion. She seems lonely, and I hate being mean.”

For some reason, I was glad. It didn’t surprise me that Cami was kind, but Louisa didn’t seem the sort of person I could see her being friends with. Although it was none of my business. The bottom line was it didn’t matter what I thought of Louisa. I doubted I would ever see her again.

I changed the subject. “How do you feel?”

“Better.”

“Good.”

She reached out her hand. “Thank you, Aiden. For everything.”

I wrapped mine around her outstretched palm.

“You’re welcome.”

* * *

Cami

Aiden stayed again, after spending the rest of the afternoon and evening. We’d settled on the sofa, watched another movie, and he had rubbed my neck until I fell asleep. I woke a few hours later, thirsty and achy, and I stood carefully so I didn’t disturb him. He was asleep on the end of the sofa, his feet kicked up on the coffee table. He looked peaceful, something I was sure was rare for him.

He appeared in the kitchen doorway while I was getting a glass of water, blinking and clearly worried.

“Are you all right?”

“Just a headache.”

“You didn’t have any pills before you fell asleep.” He held out his hand. “I’ll get you some, and you can go to bed.”

Obediently, I swallowed the pills and lay back down. I fidgeted, trying to get comfortable, and failing.

“What hurts, Sunshine?”

His endearment got me every time. I swallowed, not wanting him to know how it affected me.

“My shoulder. It hurts more than my knee.”

“You hit your knee on the stairs. You landed on your shoulder. Full-body impact.”

I snorted. “Yes. The weight ratio would be far greater.”

He crouched beside the bed. “Don’t you start with that bullshit.” He ran his hand down my side, resting his palm on my hip. “You’re perfect.”

I shut my eyes. “Well, there was a lot of perfectness on my shoulder.”

To my shock, he snapped off the light, then slid in behind me, caressing my neck and shoulders. “Give the pills a chance to work.” His gentle fingers slid along my skin. “Relax, Cami,” he crooned. “Just relax.” He started a circuit, slow and gentle, pressing and stroking. Never too hard, never too soft. His fingers found the pain, easing away the ache, then moving to the next spot.

I could feel every inch of him behind me, his firm chest close to me, touching my back as he breathed. His legs pressed along my calves, hard muscle to the soft curve of me. His breath was warm on my skin. He gathered my hair away from my neck, kneading at the sore muscles, making me feel better.

“I love your hair.”

His voice was low in the dark.

“Oh.”

“It’s so soft.”

I didn’t know what to say, so I hummed.

“I hate that you’re hurt,” he admitted. “I hate that more than anything.”

“I’m okay. You’ve helped me so much.” Unable to resist, I reached up and found his hand, threading my fingers with his. “I like having you here.”

He stilled, and I was about to release his hand and move away when he did the unexpected. He slid his arm under me, tucking me close to his chest.

“I have to be here, Cami. I need to make sure you’re okay,” he whispered, so quietly, I knew he didn’t want me to hear his confession.

I didn’t respond. The moment was too intimate, too overwhelming for us. Something was changing, and I needed to let it take root and grow.

I settled back, the heat of his body helping to dissipate the pain. With a sigh, I fell asleep, wrapped in his arms.

The next day, I only went to school in the afternoon, and I couldn’t wait to leave. I wasn’t in the right frame of mind to be there; I was still achy and sore, and I couldn’t concentrate. I fidgeted at my desk, rotating my neck to stretch it the way Aiden had shown me. I rolled my shoulders and sighed as the action eased the tension I felt. Then I tried again to focus on class. It was a lost cause today.

All I could think about was Aiden and his caring behavior toward me. What it meant—at least, to me.

He checked in with me to see how I was doing during the day and wasn’t happy when I told him I was attending my afternoon classes, but I insisted. I should have listened to him.

I was surprised and pleased to find him waiting for me when I left, insisting on driving me home.

“Dee is back tonight?” he asked as he pulled up outside our apartment building.

“Yes.”

“Okay, good. You’re not alone.”

“No.”

“All right.”

I slid out of the car, unsure what to do or say. He solved my dilemma by joining me on the sidewalk, telling me he would check on me later. He hesitated, then gently pulled me in for a hug and kissed my head.

“Call me if you need me, okay, Sunshine? I’ll be right there if you do.”

I watched as Aiden got back in the car, wishing I were brave enough to ask him to stay.

I had to remind myself to take baby steps. The ball was in his court.

Watching him drive away was one of the hardest things I had done in a long time.

Aiden

Saturday morning, I strolled into the office, feeling at loose ends. I wasn’t surprised to see Reid’s door open or to hear the constant clicks of his keyboard. I poked my head in, trying not to laugh. He was lying on the floor, a pillow under his head, and his feet propped up on his coffee table. A keyboard rested on his stomach, and a huge monitor on his desk showed some code he was working on. Headphones covered his ears, and his feet moved with a rhythm only he could hear as his fingers flew over the keys. The ground around him was littered with discarded food containers and empty coffee cups.

Maddox would go ballistic if he saw the mess. Everything around him was always in its place. Bentley would have to walk away after telling Reid to clean it up before Sandy saw the chaos. It didn’t bother me since I knew he was in his element.

I flicked his light, and he glanced over, pulling off his headphones. “Hey, Aiden. What’s up?”

“Just came in to catch up on some things. What are you working on?”

“A program for the condos. It will control all the lighting and plugs. They can do it right from the panel or their phones, if they want to override the main program. Turn on under counter lights in the kitchen or bathrooms, the hall lights, one specific light in the place, all sorts of cool features.”

“Awesome.”

“Then I’m going to work on the music accessibility feature. Satellite radio in every unit, full access to their own playlists, plus a whole bunch of other features.”

“I love it.”

He grinned widely. “I think I need to live there. We get, like, a staff discount, right?”

I chuckled. I knew if he asked, Bentley would give him a condo. Bentley would give this kid anything he wanted. After the way he helped find Emmy when she was kidnapped, the sky was the limit.

“I’m sure you’d get some sort of discount if you were serious.”

“This place is gonna be epic.” He waggled his eyebrows. “I bet some hot cougar would pick me up at the pool and become my love guru. Teach me everything I need to know.”

I burst out laughing, remembering his oversharing from his interview. “Okay, kid. Whatever you want. I’ll leave that discussion between you and Bent.”

“Is it catch-up Saturday with you guys, or what?” he asked, pausing as he pulled on his headphones.

“Why?”

“I saw Bentley earlier, and I swore Maddox looked in, but he was gone so fast I couldn’t be sure.”

I grinned. If Mad Dog had looked in and saw the shitstorm Reid’s office was, he would have hightailed it out of there.

“I guess we’re all behind.”

“You guys work too hard. You need to live a little.”

“Says the one working from the floor and, from the looks of it, who’s been doing it all night.” I cautioned. “Don’t overdo, Reid. We need you around here.”

He shook his head, his eyes bright behind his glasses.

“This isn’t working, man, this is fun.” He turned back to his computer.

I walked away, still laughing. We had scored big with him. The kid had suffered enough in his past because of his talent and bad judgment. But he had rebounded, grabbed life and lived it. He was ecstatic with his job and his life—his zest knew no bounds.

I was rather envious of it, if I was being honest.

* * *

Bentley was at his desk, concentrating so hard on the screen, he didn’t even hear me come in.

“Hey, Bent. What’s up?”

He glanced up, startled, and slammed his laptop shut.

“Aiden. Good morning. I wasn’t expecting to see you today.”

Instantly, I knew something big was happening. Bentley fell back into his formal mode when he stressed over things. I racked my brain, but couldn’t think of anything we were working on that would cause him tension. I might need to bring Mad Dog in to help with the situation—whatever it was.

I strolled over and plunked myself into one of his new visitor chairs. I tried to find a comfortable position and failed.

“Have you sat in one of these?”

“Briefly.”

“They’re uncomfortable as shit, you know that?”

“Yes. People tend to linger, otherwise.” He arched his eyebrow at me. “Keeps visitors to a minimum.”

I knew he wanted me to leave, and I refused to budge.

“What if it were Emmy visiting?”

He didn’t blink. “She could sit on my lap.”

I threw back my head in laughter. I loved it when relaxed Bent appeared.

He grinned. “Sandy is sending them back. They are awful. Look great, but terrible to sit on.”

“Good.” I indicated his laptop. “What are you working on?”

He tensed. “Nothing much.”

“Ah.”

Internally, I was grinning. Bullshit.

“Where’s Emmy today?”

“Spending the day with Cami and Dee. She says Cami is feeling better.” He paused for effect. “She credits you with that recovery.”

I shrugged, though my neck felt warm. “I tried to help. I’m glad it seemed to work. They aren’t, ah, doing anything too strenuous, are they?”

He smirked. “Unless you consider the spa day I am treating them to strenuous, then no. Emmy’s been working hard, and so has Dee. I thought, given the fact that they needed some girl time together, this was a good option.”

“Great idea.”

He stood. “I need a coffee. The café downstairs is open. Would you like one?”

I pulled my phone from my pocket. “That would be awesome. I’ll catch up with emails while you’re gone. Grab a few Danish too while you’re there. The lemon ones if they have them.”

“Anything else?” he asked, the sarcasm thick in his voice.

“No. Unless Emmy sent some scones with you that I can eat while you’re gone. I’m starving.”

He grumbled as he headed for the door. “Try to survive while I’m gone.”

“I think Mad Dog is around. You should grab him a coffee too.”

“Only too happy to serve,” he called over his shoulder.

As soon as I heard the elevator, I was up. I grabbed his laptop, opening the lid. When the screen came to life, I overrode his password with my security clearance, my eyes widening at the site he had been on before he’d slammed the lid shut when I entered his office.

Bingo.

I reached for my cell phone and texted Mad Dog.

Get your bony ass into Bentley’s office. We got a mission, boy.

Seconds later, he hurried in.

“What’s up?”

I pointed to the screen.

He leaned down, then whistled. “Oh boy.”

“Yep.”

“He can’t do that online.”

“He can’t do that without us.” I snorted. “I mean, this is important shit.”

“Yep. Wait, where is he?”

“Getting coffee. He was trying to hide it from me.”

Maddox sat down, crossing his legs. “Not happening.”

I shut the laptop and pushed it back into place. “Nope.”

Then we waited to pounce.

* * *

Bentley’s footsteps faltered as he came back into his office. Maddox and I were messing around with our phones, lulling him into a false sense of security.

He slid a tray of coffee onto the desk, along with a box of pastries. Leaning over, I grabbed the box, and snagged a lemon Danish. Maddox handed me a coffee, choosing a cinnamon roll, and we sipped and munched in silence.

Maddox cleared his throat. “What’s going on, Bent? Rare to see you in on a Saturday anymore.”

“I had a few things to do. Emmy’s with the girls.” He fixed us with a look over the rim of his cup. “You know—the girls.”

“I’m aware of the trio, yes,” Maddox replied, wiping his mouth.

“I bet you are.”

I smirked watching them, until Bentley’s eyes landed on me. “Cami probably won’t benefit as much at the spa as she did under your personal care, Aiden.”

I narrowed my eyes but refused to let him get to me. “Probably not. That’s what you do for friends, though. You help them.” I arched my eyebrow. “Even if they don’t ask for it.”

His gaze bounced between Maddox and me, then to his laptop. “Why is my laptop the wrong way around? Dammit, did you open it, Aiden?”

I shrugged. “What would I see if I did?”

“Nothing. I was just browsing.”

Maddox rolled his shoulders, leaning back in his seat. “Fuck, these chairs are uncomfortable.” He grinned. “Browsing, Bent? Browsing for what, exactly?”

“Do you two fuckers know the words ‘violation of privacy’?”

I smirked. “Do you know the words ‘head of security’?” I started to laugh. “As if I couldn’t find out what you were browsing with a few clicks of my mouse?”

“Leave it.”

“No.”

Maddox leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs. “Really, Bent? Scoping out engagement rings on the internet? Where is your sense of romance? You don’t buy a ring like that on the internet.”

“I wasn’t buying. I was browsing.”

“Aha!”

Bentley sat back, running a hand through his hair. “Fine, you got me. Have you seen the jewelry stores? Jesus, they’re all over you when you walk in. Let me show you this, can I take that out? I don’t even know what fucking size she wears or what kind of ring I want for her!”

“You don’t know her ring size?” I asked.

He shook his head. “I tried to sneak the one she wears on her right hand, but she only takes it off when she goes to bed and showers. She would notice.” He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket. “I traced the inside, thinking that would help.”

I pushed his laptop to Maddox. “Go to jewelryguide.com.”

“Okay. Done.”

I looked over Maddox’s shoulder, tapping the screen. “Print this.”

“You’re a fucking genius.”

“What are you doing?” Bentley asked.

I stood to go and pick up the printed page. “Saving the day. Gimme some scissors.”

A few minutes later, after cutting and bending, I looked up. “She takes a four.”

“How did you do that?”

“There’s a size guide.”

“How did you know about that?” Bentley demanded.

“Sandy used it one day to figure out a ring size for her granddaughter. You know me—this stuff sticks.”

“Great. One problem solved.”

“Bent, you can’t choose a ring on the ’net. You need to see what they look like on her hand.”

“I want it to be a surprise. I tried hinting and got nowhere. If I let her pick something, she’ll be so worried over cost we’ll come out with a plain band worth a hundred bucks.” He fiddled with his sleeves, the way he did every time he was nervous. “I want to give her something special. Something she’ll love. Something that tells the world how loved she is by me.”

Maddox and I shared a glance. He spoke quietly.

“You’re really doing this, Bent? You haven’t lived together very long.”

“She’s it for me. I’m done. Why should we wait? Because society dictates it? Because people think we’re rushing into something? I’m tired of doing what I should do. I want to marry her, so I’m fucking going to marry her.” He thumped on his desk as if to make his point.

Maddox chuckled. “Okay, Bent, just asking.”

“I’m just answering. I have never been more certain of anything. I have to figure out how to buy a ring without screwing it up though.”

“You do tend to go overboard,” I mused.

“I do not.”

“Laptop for her birthday right after you met her?” Maddox laughed. “That ring a bell?”

“Whatever. I didn’t give it to her right away.”

“No, you bought her two outrageously priced shawls and a leather messenger bag instead—and handed her the laptop less than a week later. Such restraint.”

“Bite me.”

“You first.”

I held up my hand. “Knock it off. We need to get back to the issue at hand. I have an idea.”

“What?” Bentley asked, suspicious.

“I know a place.”

“A place?”

“Yeah. A place. You trust me?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Not really.”

“Then I suppose the answer is yes.”

Maddox grinned widely. “Yes! Road trip.”

* * *

Bentley looked around, shaking his head, muttering to himself. “Explain why we are here.”

“See all these diamond rings? The loose rocks? They’re fake. All the empty settings? You can try them on and see what diamonds look good in them, and then decide on a style and diamond size.”

“I don’t want to buy some piece of shit ring.”

“You don’t have to, Bent. You can get ideas, then have it made to your specifications wherever you want. But this is a great place to narrow it down.”

“Should I ask how you know all that?”

I snorted. “Bent, do you ever watch TV like a normal person? I’ve seen all their commercials. ‘Ollies, try before you buy!’ is their slogan. They’ll make you a ring right here. Or you can take your idea elsewhere, which is probably the better option.” I leaned close. “We’ll keep that part to ourselves.”

He scoped the room. “All of these men have women with them to try the damn ring on, Aiden. I doubt Emmy’s size four will even fit on your baby finger. Any of our baby fingers. How is that gonna help me?”

“First, we’ll find some styles you like, then figure that out.”

Maddox leaned close. “Holy shit, there are a lot of women trying on rings. Who knew getting engaged was that popular?”

I looked around, noticing a few of the women by themselves eyeing us. Some of their gazes were frank, taking in the three of us standing stock-still and looking like idiots.

“We need to move or we’re gonna get picked off,” I mumbled. “We’re causing a distraction.”

“The hormone level in here is through the roof. Jesus. Diamonds, gold, and women. It’s frightening,” Maddox muttered. “Maybe the internet isn’t such a bad thing after all.”

A shriek behind us made us all jump. One woman had her arms flung around her man’s neck, squealing in happiness. Other women were glancing her way, their looks ranging from amused to downright jealous.

“Christ,” Bentley mumbled. “It’s like feeding time at the zoo. One of them gets the meat, and the others all want it.”

Maddox’s eyes were wide behind his glasses. “The sound starts a frenzy.” He swallowed, looking around frantically. “The chaos is…intense.”

“Yeah, the atmosphere is so romantic. Perfect place for me to pick out a ring for my soulmate. Great call, Aiden,” Bentley hissed.

“The commercials made it seem more, ah, restrained and civilized,” I admitted.

“What a mastermind this Ollie guy is,” Maddox mused as another shriek sounded. “It’s marketing genius. Get a few of them in here, let them try on all the rings they want, gape over the big rocks. No self-respecting man is going to let some other chump beat him out ring-wise. He wants his girl happy too. The things sell like hotcakes once it gets going. Brilliant idea.”

“Brilliant or not, I don’t think I can handle this for very long,” Bentley admitted. “It’s fucking scary.”

I groaned, knowing our time was limited. “Follow me.”

We moved through the many display cases. Bentley would pick up the occasional ring, slide it on the tip of his baby finger, then set it down. The choices seemed endless. There were people everywhere, voices talking loudly, and more excited shrieks from women who had picked out a ring. It was overwhelming, and I could sense Bentley’s frustration. Finally, I gave in and decided we needed some help. Scanning the crowd, I picked out my target.

“Stay here.”

I made my way over to some saleswomen standing in the corner. They all looked at me, commission signs flashing in their eyes, anxious for me to pick them. One woman, though, stood out. Mature, small, and delicate, she would work well. She was dressed more casually than the others were and had a different vibe. She didn’t seem to care one way or another if I chose her. I walked straight in her direction, ignoring the rest of them.

She met my gaze calmly. “May I help you?”

“My friend is getting married. We need a ring.”

“My sincere congratulations.”

“His girl takes a size four.”

“That’s my ring size.”

I fist-punched the air. I knew it.

“I don’t think we’re going to buy the ring here,” I told her, being honest. “If that puts you off helping us, I get it.”

“Not at all. I don’t work here.”

“But you were standing by the salesgirls!”

“You were standing by a case of rings, but it didn’t make you one of them, now did it?” she retorted with a twinkle in her eye. She leaned closer. “I work elsewhere. I’m a friend of the owner’s. He knows I pop in on occasion to scope out the place, and he’s good with it since our clientele is different. He drops by my place on occasion as well. In fact, I was speaking with him when you came in.”

“So, you can’t help me?”

“On the contrary, I think I can help Mr. Ridge find exactly what he needs. Ollie told me to keep an eye on you.”

Instantly, I was on alert. “How do you know his name?”

She laughed quietly. “He’s rather well-known. We recognized him right away. All three of you actually—you do tend to stand out.” She winked. “I think your secret is safe. The girls here are a bit too young to know who he is. Besides, they’re interested in commission, not the men buying the rings.”

I studied her face. She gazed back, calm and steady. I made a decision and held out my arm. “Shall we?”

She slid her hand around my bicep and squeezed. “I’m all yours.”

* * *

Darlene was perfect. She listened to Bentley describe Emmy, then she showed him a few settings she thought would be appropriate. When he talked carat size, mentioning six or seven carats, she shook her head. “Larger is not better, Bentley. Quality is of the utmost importance.”

“I can do both.”

“The way you describe her, your Emmy wouldn’t be comfortable with a large ring.” She selected a large diamond, inserting it into a setting and sliding it on her finger. “Do you see?”

“It looks like a skating rink on your hand,” Maddox observed. “Showy.”

“Exactly.” She chose another one, smaller but still eye-catching “Now, this. Beautiful. Elegant.”

“I like that,” Bentley admitted.

“It’s a radiant cut. Very special and looks lovely on small hands. The cut will reflect the brilliance of a perfect diamond. It will set it apart from others, which I believe is what you are looking for. For her hand, three carats would be perfect.” She gave him a wink. “The right jeweler can procure the perfect stone for you.”

I tapped the glass. “What about that one?”

“Ah.” She slid it from the case and onto her hand. “You have a good eye. It’s an Asscher cut. Very rare. Another lovely choice, but better suited to a longer finger and a slighter larger hand. This one should be a minimum of three carats to show the artistry of the cuts. Four is ideal in my opinion. Otherwise, it gets a little flashy.”

For some reason, I stored that piece of information away.

“I like the other one better,” Maddox stated. “What about you, Bent?”

“Yes.” He picked up the ring, studying it.

“You could have your designer customize it. Make it perfect for your girl.” She tapped the band. “Perhaps some pavé work. The center diamond raised slightly to help set it off, but not too high. Add a unique feature to it,” she explained. “Perhaps a perfect sapphire on the underside to reflect the color of your eyes. A private love note from you. I bet she would love that.”

“I need to find a designer.”

She reached into her pocket and slid a card his way. “You just did.”

Bentley gaped at her. “You don’t work here?”

“Nope. Your friend commandeered my expertise. Don’t worry. Ollie is fine with it.”

Maddox started to laugh. Even Bentley grinned. Darlene smiled and pushed her card toward Bentley. “Come and see me if you want. I specialize in high-end diamonds and custom work. I would love to design a ring for your girl. I can tell she’s very special. Or if you go elsewhere, make sure you check their credentials well. This is a lifelong investment.”

“You have credentials?”

“Yes, I do. The jeweler I work for is very reputable.”

“But you come here to…” Maddox asked, confused.

“I enjoy coming in here and getting ideas of what women like. I often encourage sales for them.” She smirked. “Not everyone can afford the type of ring you are looking to purchase. This is a great spot for the average couple.”

“So you just hang around?”

“The atmosphere is…” She waved her hand, as if looking for a word.

“Horrendous,” Maddox muttered.

She grinned. “I was going to say electrifying.” She chuckled. “You made my day, I must say.”

Looking at her watch, she grimaced. “I have to get going. You have my card, Bentley, if you are interested.” She glanced at the three of us. “Bring your brothers with you if you come see me. They’re very funny.”

“We’re not related,” Bentley told her.

“I never said you were. Family isn’t always blood, young man.” She beamed at us. “I hope to see you again.” She slipped into the crowd with a small wave at us over her shoulder.

Maddox picked up her card and whistled. “I know this jeweler. I bought a set of cuff links there last year. Very high-end. I think you might have scored here, Bent. She seems to know her stuff.”

Bentley took the card and slid it into his pocket. “I think we’re done.”

“Yeah?” I asked.

“You can check her credentials, and then I’ll go see her.”

Maddox sighed in gratitude. “So the frenzy torture is over?”

“Yes, I’ve had enough, and I think I’ve found what I’m looking for.”

I clapped my hands together. “Sounds good. You guys up for pizza and wings? I’m hungry.”

They both laughed and moved away.

I stopped and looked at the ring that had caught my eye.

Why, I wondered, did Cami’s long, elegant fingers come to mind?

I found my phone in my hand, about to snap a picture, when I stopped, unsure why I was acting so ridiculous. I slid my phone back into my pocket. Still staring at the ring, I felt a strange yearning in my chest.

“Hey, Aiden, you coming?” Maddox called.

I straightened my shoulders and turned away, hurrying to join them, leaving the ring, and the peculiar thoughts, behind me.

Cami

Aiden checked on me all weekend. He made sure Dee had come home and I wasn’t alone. He texted me at random moments, telling me what he was doing or relating some joke. We spoke on the phone, albeit briefly, but I still was able to hear his voice. I even called him to tell him about a funny show on TV Saturday night, and he didn’t hang up right away, instead switching it on and laughing while watching it with me for a short time. It was as if we were together in the room, and he seemed to enjoy the time we shared.

He told me he had a great day and spent time with Bentley and Maddox, but other than laughing over something about a men’s version of visiting the zoo, he refused to say anything else. He was glad I had taken the day off from my job and asked if I’d enjoyed my spa day. I was honest when I informed him his hands were definitely more soothing. His low laugh gave me goose bumps. I tried not to read too much into things, but he was the one reaching out this time. He made my weekend brighter with his unexpected actions.

Then this afternoon he texted at lunchtime.

Emmy is coming for her lesson. I think we should postpone you joining her until next week. I don’t want to push it.

I replied quickly, feeling disappointed.

I feel okay. I could take it easy.

His response made me smile.

No. You need a bit more time. I’ll make sure you catch up this weekend. Tonight, we’ll have tacos after we’re done. Maddox is going to pick up you and Dee and meet us there.

I wanted to hug myself. He wanted to see me on the weekend, and I would see him tonight. He was making sure I would be there.

I texted back.

OK

“Hi.”

I looked up at Louisa, not prepared for the sight, even though Aiden had told me she had dyed her hair. It was dark—even darker than mine was, but the purple highlights were already fading. The color made her look sallow.

“Hey.”

She sat down, pulling out a notepad. “I made you notes.”

“Aiden told me you dropped by. Thank you.”

She sniffed. “You could have called to say so.”

I ignored her snide tone. I knew she did it to cover up her insecurities. “I wanted to say thanks in person.” I reached into my bag and pulled out three new notebooks, the front covers sprinkled with images of flowers. I had found them on the weekend and thought they were pretty. I slid them across the table.

“I got you these.”

She looked shocked, then pulled them toward her. “Why?”

“Because you were nice to me. You even came to see me. I’m sorry I was sleeping.”

“It’s fine. Aiden and I had a nice chat. He is very friendly.”

I frowned, feeling confused. “He thought he made you uncomfortable.”

“Just the opposite. He made sure I was relaxed. I told him he should wake you, but he seemed fine to talk and let you sleep. He is such a charmer. Such a way with words. He admired my hair,” she added, patting the brown strands.

“You changed it.”

“You like it? I was going for a different look.”

“Different how?”

She tossed her head. “Just different for me. It was a whim.”

“I liked your hair before you changed it.” The soft color had suited her. Now it looked harsh and unnatural.

She smirked, her expression almost calculating. “Why? You don’t like it because Aiden noticed it? He made a point of trying to get my contact information, you know. I think maybe he wanted my number.” She winked at me. “He did say you were just friends.”

Suddenly, I was annoyed. I managed to bite my tongue and not inform her that Aiden had thought she was odd. I had no doubt he wanted her last name to run a check on her. Nothing more. What Aiden and I were, or were not, was none of her business. I stood, gathering my things.

“I have class. I’ll see you later.”

She caught my hand. “Don’t be mad. I was just teasing. He was nice, though.” She tapped the top of her new notebooks. “Thank you for these. It’s the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.”

That caught me by surprise. “They’re just notebooks.”

She shook her head. “They’re much more.” She stood and hurried away.

I sat back down, feeling unsettled. Aiden was right.

She was odd.

Then I decided I didn’t care about Louisa.

I would see Aiden tonight.

That was all that mattered.

* * *

I drank two margaritas at dinner. Aiden had ordered a mountain of food, the table almost groaning with the vast variety of dishes. The three men seemed to be sharing private jokes, all of them relaxed. Aiden sat beside me and made sure I had food on my plate, adding extra salsa to the side without my asking. He asked me quietly about my shoulder, and I assured him it was feeling better.

“You’re limping a little.”

“My knee still aches, but it’s getting better.”

“Did you use that soft knee brace I left you?”

“Yes. It helps.”

His hand found mine under the table and squeezed. “Good.”

I didn’t know if I imagined how gradually he pulled his hand away, his fingers dragging over my palm as if reluctant to break the connection. He smiled and turned back to Maddox, asking about mismatched socks. Maddox punched him in the arm, and they laughed. Bentley shook his head, whispering something to Emmy, who laughed and kissed his cheek.

After we were done, Maddox stood. “I’m in the mood for bowling.”

Bentley groaned. “Seriously?”

Emmy grinned and high-fived Maddox. “Yes!”

Aiden looked my way, a silent question in his raised eyebrow. I felt a quiet thrill at his worry, but I squeezed his knee in agreement. I didn’t want the night to end yet.

Aiden stood, flexed his muscles and pointed to Maddox. “You’re going down, son.”

We arrived at the bowling alley, the smack talk loud and boisterous. Even Dee joined in, making Maddox laugh loudly at her antics. Everyone was relaxed and happy. Emmy and I grabbed a beer for each of us, and the games commenced. Strikes, spares, and gutter balls alike were all greeted with cheers. Emmy and I each had another beer, while the rest of them had water. The games were tied one each when Aiden lined up for his last frame, which would decide who would win or lose the night. I admired his back as he lifted the ball, his biceps flexing, and the muscles across his back tightening. His form was perfect as he stepped forward, the ball racing down the center for a perfect strike. He threw up his hands, spinning on his heels, shouting his victory. His excitement was infectious. So happy.

Plus, I’d had too much to drink.

It happened in an instant. He was celebrating, and without a thought, I was on my feet, rushing toward him. All my common sense disappeared. I wanted to be close to him, drawn in by his effervescent mood. I flung my arms around his neck, yanking his mouth to mine.

For one blissful, perfect moment, he kissed me back. Hard. Then he tensed, grabbing my arms and pushing me back, his hands holding me away from him. Our eyes met—his shocked and angry, mine pleading and apologetic. Behind us, the stunned silence from our friends was loud.

I tried in desperation to play it off. I knew I had crossed the line and broken our silent rule. No PDA—ever.

I held up my arms. “Spoils to the winner!”

He shook his head. I saw him withdraw, the warmth and ease of earlier disappearing.

“Aiden,” I whispered. “I’m—”

He brushed past me, pausing only to grab his jacket. He didn’t even stop to get his shoes, storming up the stairs. I met Emmy’s eyes, and hers filled with sympathy. Maddox and Bentley looked at the floor, their shoulders slouched. Dee held her hands to her chest, her gaze worried.

I hurried past them, rushing after Aiden. He was in the parking lot, leaning on his car, his breathing heavy.

“Why?” I asked. “It was just a kiss. You could have laughed and brushed it off, made light of the whole thing.”

He met my gaze, his eyes tormented. “It was more than that, and you know it.” He tugged on his hair, the action rough. “We’re not together, Cami. We’re not a couple.”

It was my turn to tug on my hair, his words cutting me. “I can’t keep up with you, Aiden. You act as though you care. You look after me. You’re sweet and funny. Warm. All the texts and calls this weekend? I thought things had changed. At least, a little. Then as soon as I cross some arbitrary line, respond to your actions, you shut me down.”

He stepped forward, towering over me. “There is nothing to shut down. You knew the rules, and you broke them. It’s simple. I helped you because you were hurt, nothing more. The same way I helped Emmy.”

“I mean no more to you than Emmy does? You feel nothing more?”

He sucked in a fast breath. “Aside from the physical? No. I told you that already. There isn’t anymore, Cami. There never will be.”

My heart broke. In that moment in the bowling alley, I had known. I was in love with Aiden Callaghan. Totally, utterly in love. He was everything I wanted in my life. I wanted to witness his joy and help him when the world became too much to handle. I wanted to be his everything because he had become mine.

I stared up into his eyes. They stared back, dispassionate and empty. It hit me like a freight train. It was all me. I had read more into it than there was between us.

I had started it, and now I had to end it.

“I can’t do this anymore. I can’t play by your rules.”

His eye twitched and his jaw clenched, but he only lifted one shoulder, not saying anything.

“I’ll act like an adult and make sure our friends aren’t caught in the middle. Can you do the same?”

“Yes.”

I stepped back, knowing if I didn’t leave, I would break. I had lost enough tonight. I wanted to leave with a little pride intact. “Take care of yourself, Aiden.”

His voice was tight. “You too, Cami. See you around.”

I turned and walked away.

* * *

I heard our apartment door open, and Dee burst into my room. She tossed my shoes and purse on the floor.

“Dammit, Cami! I’ve been worried sick. You never came back, your phone was in your purse, and I had no idea where you were! We’ve all been looking for you.”

I knew without asking all didn’t include Aiden.

“Sorry,” I whispered. “I couldn’t come back into the bowling alley. I just couldn’t.”

She sat down on the edge of my bed. “Cami-bear,” she murmured, using my old childhood name.

I dashed away the tears on my cheeks. “I’m okay. Sorry I worried you.”

“Aiden never came back either.”

I shrugged, that news hardly a surprise.

“We thought you had gone off together to work this out, but Maddox texted him to say your jacket was with us, and Aiden told him you weren’t with him. He said he saw you get in a cab.”

“One was outside the bowling alley. I had twenty bucks and my key in my pocket from earlier.”

Her phone buzzed, and she tapped at the screen. “Okay, I’ve let Maddox know. He’ll tell Emmy and Bentley.”

She stood and crossed to my dresser, pulling out my favorite fuzzy pajamas. “You get into these. I’ll be right back.”

Too tired to fight, I did as she instructed. When she came back, she was wearing her matching set and carrying two mugs of steaming tea. “Drink.”

I sipped the liquid. “Is there liquor in here?”

“A shot of brandy. It will help you sleep.”

I tugged at the edges of my blanket. “Not sure I can.”

She sipped her tea. “Is it over?” she asked.

I met her gaze. Sympathy, warmth, and understanding met my tormented eyes. “It never began,” I whispered.

She covered my hand. “He cares. I know he cares.”

“Not enough. He told me that.”

“I’m furious with him. Everyone is.”

“No,” I pleaded. “You can’t be. He was honest. He told me there could be nothing but sex between us. I was the one who pushed. I was the one who wanted more.” I shut my eyes as the pain hit me again. “I was the one who fell in love.”

“Cami!” She gasped. “No, baby sister, no.”

I let the tears fall. “Yes. He’s been kind, helpful, and caring. We have amazing chemistry together, but that’s all it is. He doesn’t feel the same, and what I did tonight and his reaction proved it.”

“Why did you?” she asked. “Why did you kiss him in front of everyone?”

I shrugged. “I had too much to drink. He was in such a great mood, and I thought something had shifted in our relationship. I didn’t think,” I admitted. “I reacted. He was so happy, and I wanted to be part of that happiness. I wanted to be close to him.”

“Maddox told me he struggles with trust and emotion.”

“He hides his pain behind jokes. I thought I had started to see the real Aiden when he looked after me. I thought he had started to really care.”

She wiped the tears off my cheek. “Maybe that’s what scared him.”

“Maybe. But he shut down again, and I can’t keep doing this. It breaks my heart, and he isn’t going to change. He made that very clear. Whatever he’s struggling with is too big for me to fight.”

“What are you going to do? He’s Bentley’s best friend, and Emmy is yours. You’re bound to see him.”

“I know. I’m going to be the bigger person. I won’t make anyone choose. He’s really an amazing guy, and I enjoy his company. I’ll be friendly and pleasant. I won’t get too close.”

She brushed my hair back from my face, holding my cheeks in her hand. “I know you, my baby sister. I know how hard you love. How strongly you feel. Can you really do that?”

“I have to. Emmy is my best friend, and I can’t lose her.”

“I’d like to have a serious conversation with Aiden.”

I wrapped my hands around her wrists. “No. You can’t be mad at him. You have to promise me you won’t treat him any differently. He’s damaged, Dee. Something hurt him so much he can’t love anyone the way I need him to love me. But I think it hurts him too.”

“Not as much as you’re hurting. I hate to see you hurt.” She sighed. “I was worried this would happen. I knew you were going to fall in love with him.”

I smiled through my tears. My sister always knew. She had looked after me for as long as I could remember. She had worried about me, taught me how to be a better person, and always put me first. She was loving and protective. This time, though, she couldn’t protect me. I had done this to myself.

“I’ll be okay.”

“I have to go away next week, and then I’ll be gone again for the court dates. I have no idea how long this case might drag on. I don’t want to leave you like this, Cami.”

“I’ll be fine. I’m a big girl.” I scrubbed my face, wiping away the tears. “Tomorrow is a new day, right?”

She kissed my forehead, leaned against the headboard, and tugged a pillow on to her lap. She patted her knee, and I laid my head down, sighing as she stroked my hair the way she had done for many years when I needed comfort. When she began to sing, I let go, the tears soaking the pillow. I cried out my sorrow, her gentle voice a balm to my aching heart.

It lulled me into sleep, into dreams filled with warm eyes, and a voice that whispered my name.

Sunshine.

Cami

Frustrated, I dumped out the contents of my drawer, searching for my cuff. I was certain it had been on my dresser, but I couldn’t find it anywhere. I had worn it last week when…

I sat down heavily, thinking of the last time I saw it. The day at the bowling alley. I had no recollection of taking it off when I got home, but I didn’t have many memories of anything after the parking lot and walking away from Aiden.

I must have lost it. I rubbed my weary eyes. I seemed to be losing everything these days. I misplaced notes, lost assignments, and had a difficult time concentrating in class. I looked for items, both at home and school, frustrated by their loss, simply to discover them later that day or the next morning in spots I had sworn I’d checked a dozen times. I had lost my knapsack, only to have Louisa find it in the hall where I had stopped to read something on the bulletin board. I hadn’t even noticed I put it down. Twice, I had left my locker open, even though I swore I had snapped the lock shut. Add in the fact that last night when I got home, after I changed, I had come into the living room and noticed I hadn’t shut the front door behind me. It stood ajar, the light from the hallway spilling into the room. If Dee had been there, she would have read me the riot act. She was meticulous about our safety and locking the door.

Now, it seemed, I had lost my cuff. It wasn’t expensive, but it meant a lot to me. Emmy had made it for me, the three bands of leather tooled with crystals of my favorite colors, and I wore it often. I would have to tell her it was gone. Tears threatened, and I wiped them away angrily. I rarely cried, yet it happened too often these days, and over the stupidest things.

In the kitchen, I filled my mug, glancing at my phone. It was Tuesday, which meant lessons with Aiden. Emmy was shocked when I told her I planned to go with her. I had told her the same thing I’d told Dee. What happened between Aiden and me was between us, and they weren’t allowed to be angry with him or treat him any differently. I refused to drag them into my mess. I texted Aiden and told him I wanted to continue, if he was okay with the idea, and his reply had been short.

No problem.

The truth was, I dreaded going, but I was doing it to prove a point. I liked the way Aiden taught us, and I needed to show I was okay—even if it was a lie.

The heavy skies and rain hitting the windows matched my mood. Dee entered the kitchen, rolling her suitcase behind her.

“Hi, Cami-bear.” She smiled. “What were you doing in your room? Digging for buried treasure?”

I poured us each a coffee, shaking my head. “Looking for something.”

“What now?”

“My leather wraparound Emmy made me.”

“Did you find it?”

“No.”

She shook her head. “Huh. You are having a total shit time these days. I hate it.”

I lifted my eyebrows in surprise. My sister didn’t often swear. With a grin, I patted her hand. “It’ll get better.” I scowled at her suitcase. “How long will you be gone this time?”

“A couple of weeks, I think. Court dates start next week. Depends on what happens. We’re trying hard to get this group to settle out of court. It’s going to drag on for ages, otherwise.” She huffed. “The only people who will make money will be the lawyers. It’s a shame.”

“I’ll miss you.”

“Me too, kiddo.”

“What time is your flight?”

“Not until noon. Maddox is going to drive me.”

I leaned my arms on the table. “What is going on with you two? And don’t tell me ‘nothing.’”

She shrugged and sipped her coffee. “We have an understanding.”

“Which is?”

She picked a small piece of lint from her blouse. “You know how I feel about romantic love, Cami. I have no room for that in my life, nor am I interested in the chaos it brings. Maddox feels the same. We have a great time together, and neither of us is interested in pursuing anything more.”

“So, what, you’re together?”

She met my gaze steadily. “No. There is no ‘together.’”

“This sounds familiar to me, Dee-Dee.”

She grinned at the use of my childhood name for her. “No, there is a big difference, Cami. You believe in love. You want it. In fact, sometimes I think you want it so much, you see it in places where it is not.”

“Like Aiden?”

“I think maybe your heart overrode your head on that one, yes.”

“You don’t want to love someone?”

“I’ve seen first-hand the devastation caused in the name of love. Growing up, I witnessed it. Mom was so wrapped up in Dad that when he left, nothing else mattered. She stopped living. I saw it at school with crushes and breakups. I see it daily at the office in the family law department. This case I’m on now, they’re destroying each other over money. People who claimed to love each other. It’s not for me, no. I will never put my heart out like that.” She paused and gave me a pointed look. “Maddox and I understand each other on a different level from most people. We’re both fine with the status quo. We like each other, enjoy the time we spend together on occasion, and that is about it.”

“And the sex?” I asked boldly.

She didn’t flinch. “Amazing. He’s a very passionate lover.”

“That satisfies you?”

“I know it’s hard for you to understand, but yes. We’re different, Cami. You feel things with your heart and soul. You dive in with both feet. You’re…unconditional.”

I dropped my eyes to the table, tracing the stained wood. “Do you think I’m like Mom? She was always overboard with everything.”

She covered my hand. “No, Cami-bear. You’re not. Mom was mentally ill. She couldn’t help herself. The manic episodes, the forgetfulness, all of that was because she was unwell. If she took her meds, then she was fine, but the problem was she’d stop taking them.” She took a sip of coffee. “I know you were young, but she and Dad fought all the time about her meds. I think it was what eventually drove him away.”

I asked a question that had burned inside me for years. “Why didn’t he take us with him?”

“I don’t know. I think he needed to walk away and leave everything, even us, behind. He sent Mom money, even when he remarried. But he moved away and wanted nothing to do with us. The money stopped a few years after she died. I never found out why, or even bothered to try. I think he decided his obligation was done.” She looked sad. “For years, I hated him. Now, I think he was just a man who made a mistake. He protected himself the only way he knew how, and perhaps he wasn’t as cold and unfeeling as I thought.”

She lifted my chin. “You have a huge heart, Cami, and such capacity for love. But you aren’t unstable like Mom. Although I’m different from you, I’m not the unfeeling person Dad was either. Why they didn’t love us the way they should have will forever be a mystery, but we’ve done all right, haven’t we? We have each other and a decent life. We’re both smart and kind. At least, neither of us is in jail,” she added with a wink.

I wanted to tell her my fears—all the odd things happening to me lately, like forgetfulness, misplacing things, not remembering to lock the door. But I couldn’t. She was going away for work and already stressed over the task she faced. I’d talk to her when she came home.

I forced a smile. “At least there’s that.”

She wiped away a tear and stood. “Wow. Intense conversation for this early in the day. I’m going to grab a shower, and I’ll tidy the place before I go. It’s a bit of a mess. I’ll call you tonight, okay?”

I hugged her hard. She smelled like home and love to me.

“I love you, Dee-Dee.”

She hugged harder. “Back at you, Cami-bear.”

* * *

“You never told me that!” Louisa snapped, slamming her book shut.

I shook my head. “I’m sorry?”

“You never told me your hair wasn’t permanent. I didn’t know you used some sort of product!”

“You never asked.”

She tugged on her hair, the purple streaks now a faded shade of mauve. The dark color had begun to fade as well, but I refrained from telling her I preferred it lighter. “That’s why it doesn’t look like yours!”

“I wasn’t aware you were trying to look like me. I thought you did it on a whim, just for a change,” I challenged.

She tossed her head, ignoring my words. “What is the product you use?”

“I’ll have to look at the name. I order it online.”

“Send it to me.”

“Please.”

“What?”

I drew in a slow breath, trying to find my patience. “If you ask someone for something, be polite and say please.”

Instantly, her shoulders slumped. “Sorry. Please send it to me.”

Mollified, I agreed.

The snarky, demanding tone returned to her voice. “Today, when you get home.”

I rolled my eyes. “When I think about it, I will send it to you.”

She grabbed her books with a huff. “I’ll do it myself. I can find it fast.”

She hurried away, almost mowing Emmy down in her rush.

I leaned my head in my hands, exhausted. Louisa was like a hurricane at times, the way she blew up and stormed off. It was hard to keep up with her emotions.

Emmy sat down. “Someone is in a mood.”

I picked up my coffee. “She always is, it seems.”

“You okay? You look tired.”

“I’m fine. I was up early. Dee leaves today, so we had coffee before I came to school this morning.”

“Ah.” She opened her sandwich, taking a bite. “Are you sure about tonight?”

“Yes. Aiden is a great teacher.”

“It won’t be awkward for you?”

“Aiden and I cleared the air,” I lied. “We’re both good.”

She pursed her lips. “Cami—”

I interrupted her. “Leave it, okay, Emmy. I need you to leave it and let me handle it.”

She stared at me over her water bottle. “Okay, but I’m here.”

I squeezed her hand. “I know.”

“At least you found your umbrella. Although maybe you need your hearing checked.”

I scowled. “What?”

“I saw you this morning, walking across the street with your umbrella. I called to you, but you never turned around.”

“Um…I never found my umbrella, Emmy. Someone else must have found it and is using it.” I sighed. “I wish you had seen who it was, so I could ask for it back.”

She looked puzzled. “I swore it was you. The coat looked like yours, and they even had on purple wellies, like the ones you wear. The scarf I saw blowing behind them looked like your pretty iris one too.”

I paused, confused. “I lost my scarf—I thought I told you. Plus, I couldn’t find my wellies this morning. I had to wear old black duck boots until I got to school.” I swallowed, suddenly feeling strange. “Are you sure it was my umbrella?”

Emmy’s brow furrowed in concentration. “I thought so, but maybe it was only similar. It’s just yours was so distinctive with the irises on it. But I could have been mistaken, I guess. I saw the coat and hair, the wellies and scarf that looked like yours, and I thought the umbrella was the same.”

“Lots of girls have brown hair and wear those wellies,” I stated, needing her to agree with me. The conversation was starting to upset me and made me feel unsettled.

“That’s true. They are popular. I’ve seen lots of girls wear black raincoats with pretty scarves. I was probably mistaken.” She winked. “And it makes sense why they didn’t respond to your name being called.”

Relief filled me. “Yes.” I paused, worrying my lip. “Emmy, can I ask you something?”

“Of course. Anything.”

“What you do you know about manic-depressive disorder?”

“Nothing, really. Why?”

I traced my finger over the table. “My mom suffered with it.”

“I know.”

“It often hits women in their twenties.” I hesitated, worrying my lip.

“And?”

I rubbed my face. “I seem to be losing things and forgetting things a lot. My mom did that.” I met her eyes. “The disease can be genetic.”

Her eyes grew round in understanding. “Cami—is that what is bothering you? You think you’re like your mom?”

“I’m worried, yes.”

“Have you spoken to Dee?”

“A little—she’s stressed over this case and leaving. I didn’t want to get into it too much with her. She tells me I’m not like my mom. But I can’t stop thinking about it.”

She leaned forward, rubbing my arm. “I think you’ve had a lot to handle lately. I know how my kidnapping upset you. You’re dealing with school, work, being hurt, and Dee gone so much.” She drew in a long breath. “Plus Aiden.”

Aiden.

Just hearing his name made my chest ache.

“Everyone goes through bad times, Cami. I think you’re overthinking this, and you’re making too much about a few lost items. But if you’re that worried, then I’ll go to the doctor with you and help you make sure everything is okay.”

“You would?”

“Of course. You’re my best friend.” She squeezed my hand. “Anything.”

I sighed in relief. “You’re probably right. I have a lot on my mind. I’m sure it’ll get better. But I may take you up on that offer if it doesn’t.”

“Okay. You can talk to me too, you know. Even about Aiden. I’m here for you.”

I hugged her, glanced at my phone, and stood. “Okay, I have to get going. Meet you at Aiden’s later?”

“Okay. What time?”

“I’ll be there by eight. I’m going to meet with my group after school, then head over. You can start and I’ll catch up later.”

“Okay.”

* * *

“No, Cami, pay attention. Like this.”

Aiden was patient. His movements were slow and deliberate as he showed me the correct stance. He had even touched me, adjusting my arms and shoulders. But his touch had been all wrong, and his voice was cool, as if addressing a stranger.

Everything felt wrong, and I knew I wasn’t going to be able to do another lesson.

From the moment I arrived, I had wanted to cry. He wasn’t Aiden. He was remote, removed, and only spoke when necessary. His smile was polite, even friendly, but his eyes were blank. He’d totally shut himself off from me. He inquired about my shoulder and knee, nodding when I assured him I was fine.

“Don’t strain yourself,” he cautioned, turning back to Emmy to finish what I had interrupted when I arrived. It was the only thing he said that indicated he cared about me at all.

I tried not to react. I did as he asked, going through the motions. I asked questions, listened to his instructions, and smiled to try to ease the tension. I cracked a couple of jokes and teased Bentley. Emmy and I sparred, letting Aiden instruct us as we moved and jabbed.

Finally, it was over. I could tell Bentley bought my act. I was sure I had fooled Emmy too. They both looked relieved there had been no emotional outburst or visible tension. Aiden and I acted as though nothing was different.

We were good at keeping our real emotions hidden.

As I was packing up, Bentley spoke.

“Emmy and I will drive you home, Cami. It’s late, and I know Dee is away. I don’t want you on the subway.”

I waited, a small part of me hoping Aiden would find an excuse for me to stay. Or insist on driving me himself. However, he remained silent, his back turned away from me as he picked up the mats we’d been using.

“Thanks, I appreciate that.”

“Are you hungry?” Emmy asked. “We could get something to eat on the way home. I mean usually, we…” Her voice trailed off and she grimaced, realizing what she was about to say.

Aiden’s shoulders stiffened. I waved my hand. “No, I’m good. We ordered pizza earlier while we were working on the project.” I hadn’t eaten, and Louisa had been a no-show, but it had been a productive session.

“You sure?”

“Yes. I’m not hungry. But if you guys want to stop somewhere, I’m okay with that.”

“I think we’ll have something at home, right, Emmy?” Bentley spoke, smoothing over the moment. “It’s a bit late for fast food.”

“Yes, you’re right.”

We left immediately, me following Bentley and Emmy. I grabbed my bag and knapsack and called thanks to Aiden, hurrying out the door before he finished piling up the mats. I couldn’t bear to see his indifference as he said goodbye. In the car, I chatted as if nothing was wrong. Emmy and I made plans for the rest of the week, and I waved to them as I slipped through the main door of the apartment building.

Once in my apartment, I shut the door and let myself go. I slid down the back of the hard door, exhausted, and emotionally drained. It had taken everything in me to appear unaffected tonight. To prove to my friends I was okay and Aiden and I were nothing different from what we had ever been.

Finally, I stood and flicked on the light. The living room was organized, and when I went into the kitchen for a drink of water, I saw Dee had straightened it up as well. I peeked in her room, to see it was neat and tidy, but I was shocked when I walked into my room.

It was spotless. I looked around, flabbergasted. I wasn’t sure it had ever been this clean. The bottles on my dresser were lined up with almost military precision, and everything was in its place. Books piled according to size. My jewelry arranged. The clothes I had draped across the back of the chair gone and hung in my closet or put away in drawers.

She’d made up my bed so meticulously, it was like a magazine picture. Pillows plumped, the duvet smooth. I didn’t want to mess it up by using it.

I was puzzled, wondering why Dee had spent so much time in my room. We didn’t touch each other’s bedrooms even when cleaning since that was our personal space. She must have sensed my mood earlier and wanted to do something nice for me. I would have to make sure the rest of the apartment looked as good when she came home.

The only thing out of place was a coffee cup on my nightstand. I picked up it and carried it to the kitchen. As I placed it in the sink, I noticed the lipstick stain on it. It was bright pink, a color I had never seen Dee wear. She usually wore a soft berry color. Obviously, something else new I had missed.

I picked up my coat and opened the closet to hang it up. Right at the front sat my purple wellies. Either I had missed them this morning, or Dee had found them in my room and placed them where I would see them.

Now, if only I could find my umbrella.

With a sigh, I dug out my laptop and sat on the sofa, determined to work for a while then head to bed. I only hoped I could sleep.

* * *

In the morning, I woke, cramped and stiff. I had finally fallen asleep on the sofa about three. Sitting up, I rubbed my eyes, checking the time. It was after eight, so I jumped into the shower and rushed to get ready. It was raining again, and I grabbed the umbrella I had bought to replace mine. It was plain black and matched my mood. On the walk to school, I saw I missed a text from Dee telling me she had arrived, was already overwhelmed with work, and she hoped I was okay. Her last line made me grin.

Hope you liked your surprise! *wink*

I chuckled, knowing she would know how shocked I had been by the clean room. I let her know I was fine, then added:

My room is so clean, I almost didn’t recognize it.

A few moments later my phone buzzed, and I saw she had responded.

LOL

I was about to reply when it happened. A car went by, far too fast for this weather and too close to the side of the road, speeding through the puddle and drenching me. I stood stock-still, gasping as the icy water soaked through my clothes. The wind caught my umbrella, tearing it from my hands, and it flew away, over a construction fence, tumbling far out of my reach. I looked down at my clothes. I was soaked through, my phone wet, and with the rain pouring down, I knew I looked like a drowned rat. Thankfully, my wellies kept my feet dry and my knapsack was waterproof. I trudged to school, leaving a trail of water behind me in the hall. At my locker, it took me three tries to open the lock. I had given up on the other one, convinced it was malfunctioning since I often found it open, and bought a new one. I changed the combination and kept forgetting it. Finally, the door swung open, and I heaved a long exhale of air.

“You’re dripping.”

I turned to Louisa, not in the mood for her this morning. “Thanks for pointing that out. I hadn’t noticed.”

She glowered at me. “Why didn’t you bring an umbrella?”

“I did. It blew away, and a car drove past and splashed me.”

“Oh.” She scratched her chin. “Want to go for coffee?”

“No,” I stated crossly.

“I thought it would warm you up, that’s all.”

“I don’t have time,” I snapped, slamming my locker door shut. “Damn it.”

“What?”

“I thought I had a pair of sneakers in there. I must have taken them home. I’ll have to traipse around in my wellies all day, making squeaky noises on the floor. Just great.” I huffed.

“You could borrow mine. You’re a seven and a half, right?”

“Um, yes.”

“I have a pair of sweat pants in my locker too. Not very fashionable, but at least you’d be warm and dry.”

Instantly, I felt bad for snapping at her. Dry pants and sneakers sounded better than rubber boots and damp clothes. “That’s nice of you. Thank you.” I met her eyes. “I’m sorry. I’m having a bad morning.”

She shook her head. “No, I get it. Stay here, and I’ll be right back. Class was canceled, so we can do coffee. It’ll be great!”

She hurried away, and I looked at my phone. Sure enough, there was a text saying just that. It must have come during my puddle shower. Now, I had no excuse for not having coffee with Louisa.

Except, even though she was being kind, I really didn’t want to.

* * *

“We should hang out this weekend. Your sister is away for a while, right?”

I was perplexed. “How did you know that?”

“You said something last week.”

“Oh. Yeah, she is.”

“What about Saturday? We could watch some movies and have dinner?”

“It’s inventory time, so I work on Saturday morning. I have plans after, sorry.”

“Well, Sunday is good too. I could come spend the day, and we can study and everything.”

I passed a hand over my head, too tired to deal with her right now. “Not this weekend, Louisa.”

Her expression darkened. “Why not?”

“I have things to do.”

“Like what?”

“Stuff. Errands, groceries, some designs I have to work on.”

“I’ll go with you. It’ll be fun.”

I drew in a deep breath and counted to ten.

“Louisa, I appreciate the offer, but not this weekend.”

Her lips thinned, and her brow furrowed. She curled her fists on the table and glared at me.

“I suppose your plans on Saturday include Emmy.”

“Yes.”

“Why her? Why not me?”

“Emmy is my best friend,” I said, trying to hold in my temper. “I already had plans with her, and I’m not breaking them.”

“She wasn’t around to help you this morning. I know she gets a ride every day in some fancy car. If she’s such a great friend, why doesn’t she give you a lift?”

Before I could respond, she kept going.

“She’s too busy with her rich boyfriend for you these days. Since Aiden isn’t your boyfriend, she’s ignoring you now. You need to move on. Find a real friend.”

I saw red.

“Emmy is a real friend. My best friend. You know nothing about her, our relationship, or my relationship with Aiden. For your information, she offers me a ride anytime I want one, but I like to walk. If she knew I needed her this morning, she’d have been there in a second, so don’t sit there and judge her based on some silly idea in your head.”

“I’m just saying—”

I interrupted her. “I know exactly what you were saying. Stop bad-mouthing Emmy. If you think that it will make you look like a better person in my eyes, you’re wrong.”

“I’m a much better friend. We have so much more in common than you two do. You and I are so similar, and we’ve become so close. You buy me gifts and everything!”

I gaped at her. I was so done with the conversation. I leaned forward, trying to keep my voice level.

“We are schoolmates. That is it, Louisa. Not best friends. We’re barely even acquaintances. You know nothing about me, and I know nothing about you.” I stood. “Frankly, that’s exactly how I want it to be. I bought you notebooks to say thanks and replace the one you felt I ruined. That was all it was. Not a gift. I’ll wash and return your clothes to you tomorrow.”

“Where are you going?” She grabbed my arm. “We’re having coffee!”

She looked frantic and angry. I shook off her tight grip. “No, we’re done. Leave me alone, Louisa. Just leave me alone.”

I turned and hurried away. But something told me I hadn’t heard the end of Louisa or the conversation.

Cami

I managed to avoid Louisa all day, but our argument kept filtering through my head. Aiden had been correct—she was weird. How could she have come up with the idea we were so close? I had tried to be nice, but aside from school and the project group we were both in, I had nothing to do with her outside of class.

I pulled on my damp jacket and reached for my wellies beside the lockers. They had racks where we could put our boots to dry on rainy and snowy days so our lockers didn’t get wet. I slid them on and shut the locker. I was walking across the campus when I saw the colors ahead of me. I stopped, focused on the person moving away, and the item that caught my attention.

My umbrella. There, across the grass common area, was the girl carrying my umbrella. Emmy had been right. Someone had found it and was using it. Like me, she wore a set of purple wellies, and her jacket was dark like mine, which was why Emmy had mistaken her for me the other day.

I rushed across the grass, yelling. “Hey! Miss! You, with the pretty umbrella!”

She ignored me, her footsteps speeding up.

“Wait! I just want to talk to you! Please!”

I raced through a large puddle and stopped in surprise as my feet became wet. Stepping out of the water quickly, I lifted one foot, then the other, unable to stop my gasp of disbelief when I realized both boots had a long tear along the seam. I must have caught them somewhere in my haste.

I looked up to see my umbrella disappearing around the corner. Ignoring the water sloshing in my boots, I chased after the girl. Except, when I rounded the corner, she was gone. There were a few people milling around, most of them sharing an umbrella, but my pretty one was nowhere to be seen. I huffed a sigh, frustrated. Why hadn’t she stopped? I only wanted to talk to her. I’d even buy her a new umbrella.

I turned to retrace my steps when a flutter of color caught my eye. I bent down and picked up a sopping piece of material from a puddle alongside the building. Wet and dirty, I still recognized it.

My scarf.

* * *

In my apartment, I stared at the scarf I had lost, racking my brain, trying to figure out the mystery. The most logical explanation was I had used the scarf and umbrella the same day, lost them together, and the girl had found and kept them. Nothing else made sense.

I examined my boots, surprised to see how exact the tears were in both boots—right along the seam at the bottom. They weren’t old enough for the seams to have given out, and I was certain the punctures would be more like jagged tears if that were the case.

What had caused them then?

I rubbed my eyes, weary. What was going on with me? I wished Dee were here to talk to. I knew I could call Emmy and talk it through more, but I didn’t want to bother her. My eyes strayed to my phone. I wondered if I called Aiden if he would listen to me—or even pick up the phone if he saw my number. I knew he would help me sort it out. He would talk me through it, his queries intelligent and thoughtful, as he helped me recall when I had last seen my umbrella and scarf. Confirm I had been wearing my cuff last week. He could probably even explain the tears in my boots and the failed lock at school. I’d feel so much better.

But I couldn’t pick up the phone. If he didn’t answer or refused to help me, I wasn’t sure I could handle the rejection.

Instead, I stood and headed to the bathroom. A bubble bath, a glass of wine, and some soft music would help make the awful day better.

It was all I had.

* * *

I made it to Friday without running into Louisa. She was at the table when I arrived for our project meeting, but she refused to acknowledge me. I slid a bag her way. “Thank you for loaning these to me.”

She picked up the bag and turned her back to me. She didn’t speak the entire time and left before I was out of my chair. I knew she wanted more—an apology and an invitation to “hang” together on the weekend, but I offered neither. I refused to be friends with someone who bad-mouthed Emmy.

I was dead tired. I spent the night on the sofa again, and I hadn’t slept well at all, constantly woken by my dreams. When I’d arrived home the night before, the door was ajar again, and I couldn’t be sure I had locked it behind me when I had left in the morning. My super came in with me and checked out the place, assuring me no one was there. But all night, I thought I heard footsteps and the door opening. I sensed someone there, but when I sat up, I was alone. I was being paranoid over a mistake of forgetting to lock the door. I said nothing to Dee when we texted, not wanting to upset her. This morning, I double-checked the lock and made sure I shut the door tight behind me.

I dragged myself home, grateful to find the door still shut. Inside, I pulled off my coat and dumped my knapsack on the table. I glanced around the kitchen, knowing I should eat something, but my appetite had been off. I hadn’t cooked since Dee left, snacking on crackers and peanut butter sandwiches. I hadn’t even made coffee.

I pulled open the fridge door, frowning at the container on the shelf. Inside was Dee’s homemade mushroom soup. One of my personal favorites. She must have made it for me before she left. A smile tugged on my lips. She’d had a busy morning before she left for Calgary.

Placing some in a bowl, then the microwave, I headed to my room. Closer to the door, I hesitated, confused. The scent of my perfume was heavy in the air. I flicked on the light, glanced around, but there was nothing to see. On my dresser, the bottle stood off to the side, the top off. I picked up the bottle, feeling a prickle down my neck. Had I used it this morning? How much of it had I used if I could still smell it so strongly? I searched the top of the dresser wondering if I had spilled some onto the wood. It was very potent, and I used it sparingly.

Mystified, I turned, my gaze sweeping my room. Nothing was out of place, nothing moved. I yanked open my closet door and pulled on the string to turn on the small bulb. It was empty, except for my clothes. Yet, I shivered. Something felt off.

I forced myself to laugh. I was being silly. I doubted a burglar had come in, used my perfume, and left. I must have dribbled some this morning.

I changed my clothes, went back to the kitchen, and took my soup from the microwave. Deciding I needed to relax, I watched a mindless comedy movie on TV, texted Emmy to confirm tomorrow afternoon after work, and left Dee a voice mail, thanking her for the soup. I tried to make my voice sound as chipper as possible.

“Loved my surprises! You spoil me. I’ll talk to you Sunday!”

I fell asleep on the sofa, grateful when I woke early Saturday morning. As I was getting ready for work, my phone buzzed with a text from Emmy.

Miserable day. Want to hang here when you get off work? Bentley is gone for the afternoon.

I smiled and replied.

Perfect. I am going in early for inventory so will be off by noon.

She sent back a smiley face.

Dee had also responded to my text saying she was already exhausted and overworked, but she promised to call the next day.

I treated myself to an Uber after work and headed to Bentley’s. Emmy was waiting, and we spent the afternoon just being us. We made cookies in the lavish kitchen, swam in the pool, watched movies in the theater room, and stuffed ourselves with popcorn. I told her about seeing the girl with the umbrella and the fact that she’d been wearing my scarf.

“You must have left them someplace together, and she found them.”

“I wish she had stopped. I’m not mad, but I would like it back. I’d buy her another umbrella.”

Emmy laughed. “Not as pretty.”

“No.”

She patted my hand. “We’ll go to the craft fair again and get you another one. At least you have your scarf back.”

“I tore my wellies, and I need new ones.”

“Oh, you too? One of mine ripped right down one seam last week. Bentley thought it was a defect since it was such a perfect tear. He bought me a new pair.” She laughed. “With wooly liners to keep my feet as warm as possible.”

My chest hurt a little at her words. Bentley loved and cared for her as if she was his entire world. He constantly looked for ways to spoil or cater to her. I was surprised he hadn’t bought her four pairs in different colors, the same way he purchased shawls for her. I had to admit, I wanted that—not the presents, but the love. The fierce protectiveness and the adoration in the way he looked at her. I wanted it from one person—the one person who insisted that he was incapable of giving it to me.

I blinked away the sudden moisture in my eyes and forced a smile. “I’ll find a new pair.”

“We can go shopping next week.”

“Sounds good.”

I glanced toward the window. “I wonder if it will ever stop raining.”

“I know. It’s depressing.”

I was in full agreement. I was already feeling down, and the weather didn’t help.

“Why don’t you stay the night and go home tomorrow after brunch?”

“I don’t want to intrude.”

“You won’t be. Bentley loves it when you’re here.”

“Ah, will anyone else…”

She shook her head as my voice trailed off. “No. I wouldn’t do that to you.” She cocked her head. “You may have fooled Bentley—even Aiden—the other night. But I know how tough that was for you.”

“Oh.”

“Are you okay, Cami? What can I do?”

“Nothing. I told you I was a big girl. Aiden and I didn’t work.” I huffed out a sigh. “I wanted more than he did. He laid out the rules, I agreed to them, then I broke them.”

She regarded me in silence, then hugged me. “He’s a fucking idiot.”

“No,” I whispered. “He’s lost.”

“He hurt you.”

“I don’t think he wanted to.”

“I could talk to him,” she offered. “Or get Bentley to try…”

“No. Leave it. He made his decision, and that is it. I don’t want you talking to him, or Bentley risking his friendship.” I sighed in exasperation. “I know it’s hard, Emmy, but you have to let it go. I have to let it go. Promise me you won’t say anything.”

“Okay.”

“Don’t try setting us up or planning things where we have to interact. I know we’ll bump into each other at times, and that’s fine, but don’t push it. Don’t talk to him about me. Promise me.”

“You’re not coming back to his lessons, are you?”

“No.”

“You enjoyed them.”

“They offer some self-defense classes at the gym. I might sign up for those.”

“I’ll go with you.”

“You’ll hurt Aiden’s feelings.”

She thought it over. “I can do both. I’ll see him on Tuesdays and go with you whenever the other classes start.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes. You’re my best friend.”

I hugged her. “Thank you.”

* * *

I stayed the night. When Bentley got home, he was in an odd mood, almost giddy. It was rare for me to see him that animated, and I enjoyed his humor. Watching him and Emmy together was bittersweet. Their love shone brightly, and it hurt to see the way he doted on her, even though I was thrilled for her. She deserved to be happy.

We ordered pizza for dinner; he made us a pitcher of martinis and left us in the movie theater with a pile of chick flicks. I was relaxed, the tension of the past weeks easing off. It felt good to sit back and unwind. I slept well in the big bed in the guest room, safe and secure. After brunch, Bentley drove me home, still in a great mood. I was grateful he didn’t push me about Aiden, but he did surprise me by hugging me hard after he opened my door and helped me out of the car. I had to admit, his old-fashioned manners were a nice change.

“I’m here for you, Cami. Anything you need, you only have to ask.”

“Thanks, Bentley.”

“I mean it.”

I hugged him again. “I know.”

I paused outside the apartment, feeling some of my tension return. I hadn’t said anything to Emmy. My fears and worries seemed almost ridiculous when I stepped back and thought about it. It had been a rough few weeks, and some things had gone badly. I’d misplaced a couple of items. Forgotten some things. It happened. Once I settled back down, life would return to normal.

I wasn’t my mother. Even Dee said so.

Inside my apartment, I looked around, but everything was in its place. I hung up my coat and took my bag to my room, setting it on the chair. I grabbed a bottle of water from the kitchen and sat down to work on the assignment we’d been given on Friday. I liked to get them done as soon as possible, unlike some of my classmates who put them off until the last minute.

I worked away, stopping when Dee called.

“How’s it going?”

I grinned into the phone. “Living the dream.”

She chuckled. “Did you eat all your soup?”

“No, I’ll finish it tonight. I spent the day with Emmy yesterday after work.”

“Have fun?”

“Yes. We watched movies, ate popcorn, just hung out.”

“Was…?” Her voice trailed off.

“No. Just Emmy and me.”

“Okay.”

“How is it there?”

She sighed. “Awful. The case starts tomorrow, and my phone will be on silent most of the time. I’ll check in when I can.” I heard a voice behind her, and she told them she would be right there.

“I have to go. They just brought in dinner, and we’re going to eat and work.”

“Okay.”

“Love you.”

“Right back at you.”

She hung up, and I realized I hadn’t thanked her for cleaning my room. I sent off a quick text.

My room looks awesome. The bed is like a magazine spread.

Hours later, I woke up, blinking and confused. Once again, I had fallen asleep on the sofa. My phone lay on the floor, and I realized I must have knocked it off the arm of the sofa. Dee had returned my text, and I read it as I walked down the hall to my room.

LOL. Did my absence inspire you to clean your room? Lord knows, I would never enter the inner sanctum and disturb your system. You’ll have to send me a picture. I can’t remember the last time you even made your bed. I need proof!

I stared at the screen, confused.

Dee hadn’t cleaned my room?

Standing in the doorway, I flicked on my light, my confusion morphing into terror.

I hadn’t slept in my bed since Dee left. I kept falling asleep on the sofa. Hours earlier, it had been pristine and smooth.

Now, on the wrinkled duvet, was the imprint of a body where someone had sat, clearly outlined.

Someone had been in the apartment, with me, while I slept.

I panicked as my eyes darted frantically around the room, expecting to see an intruder, except the room was empty. Still, they had been in the apartment, moving around freely, touching my things, sitting on my bed in my room. They might still be there.

I thought of all the strange occurrences lately. Everything I had blamed on my exhaustion and state of mind.

Except, it wasn’t me. Someone else was doing it all to me.

My heart rate was so loud and fast, it echoed in my head.

I turned and ran.

* * *

Emmy sat close, rubbing my shoulders through the blanket she had draped over me. I had run out of my apartment, grabbing only my jacket, purse, and shoes, barely stopping to put them on in my fear. Once I got to the main road, I hailed a cab and went to Bentley’s place. I called on the way, frantic and incoherent. Bentley met the cab outside, and Emmy took me inside the house while he dealt with the driver.

They sat with me, and I told them everything. The missing items, the times I found my door open, my locker, all of it. How I had been worried that it was me—that I was becoming like my mother—and the horrible realization that someone had been in my apartment, probably more than once. When I told them about realizing that, and the fact that someone could even still be there, Bentley shook his head and Emmy grasped my hand.

“You should have called the police,” Bentley admonished.

“I-I didn’t think. I just panicked and had to get out of there.”

“I understand. I’m sure they’re gone now.” He gentled his voice. “Finish your story.”

They listened, Bentley asking me questions on occasion.

“Have you called Dee?”

“No, it’s the middle of the night there. I feel bad enough about showing up here. I didn’t know where else to go.”

My first instinct had been to go to Aiden, but I wasn’t sure of my welcome there.

“You did the right thing. We still need to call the police, though,” Bentley stated.

“What can they do now?”

“They’ll check for similar cases, make a list of your missing items, sweep your apartment. You’ll need the locks changed as well.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Aiden would know the best steps to take.”

“Please, Bentley, no. Don’t involve Aiden. I can’t-I can’t…” I swallowed around the lump in my throat.

He leaned forward, holding my hands. “He would want to help, Cami.”

“I’m sure this is nothing. I mean, if they were going to hurt me, they could have, several times. In fact, maybe next time, they’ll clean the whole place,” I joked, desperate to stop him picking up his phone and calling Aiden.

“This isn’t a laughing matter. This is a scary situation,” he reproached me. “There is no one I trust more than Aiden. No one who would know the right steps to take and make sure everything was handled properly better than he would.”

“No,” I pleaded. “I’ll call the police, and I’ll have the locks changed. Maybe I can stay here for a couple of days and get some sleep. I don’t want him involved.” I grasped Bentley’s hand. “Promise me you won’t tell him.”

He stood, looking down at me. “I can’t promise you that, Cami. Your safety is on the line, and you came to me for help. Changing the locks and ignoring this is not the answer. There is something disturbing going on, and I won’t allow you to let your personal pride get in the way.” He patted the top of my head as though I were a child. “You mean too much to Emmy, and to me. Let me handle this the best way I know how, and trust that I won’t let anything happen to you, or allow Aiden to upset you. However, if anyone can get to the bottom of this quickly, he can.”

I looked at Emmy, who grasped my hand. She was pale and worried, beseeching me with her eyes to listen to Bentley.

“Okay,” I whispered, hating the fact but knowing he was right.

“Good girl,” he praised. “I’m going to shower and figure out the next step. You go up to your room and try to get some rest. You look as if you might fall down at any moment. Emmy, baby, you go with her. You’re both safe here. I’ll be back in a little while, and we’ll talk, okay?”

I suddenly felt exhausted.

“Thank you, Bentley.”

He leaned down and brushed a kiss to my forehead. “You’re part of my family now, Cami. No thanks are needed.”

Aiden

I stared at the document in front of me, unable to focus. I didn’t even bother to try to decipher the words today. Turning in my chair, I looked outside into the city. It had been raining for days, the skies heavy and oppressive.

Much like my mood.

I turned back around, using my finger to push the pages around the top of my desk. Up, down, right, left. Aimless. Groaning, I shoved them hard, not caring that the pages scattered to the floor. I let my head fall back, shutting my eyes.

I was exhausted. Night after night of restless, broken sleep. Nightmares, rampant thoughts, the burning image of Cami’s pain-filled eyes as she walked away from me in the parking lot. Her stubborn bravery in showing up for the self-defense lesson, her body rigid with tension while she attempted to act nonchalant so no one would be uncomfortable, even though she had suffered the most.

Because of my issues. My behavior.

I sighed, lifting my head. Bentley was in my office doorway, talking on the phone. He glanced at me, brow furrowed, as he dropped his eyes.

“Okay, Freddy. Good idea. Yes, let her sleep.” He listened for a moment. “Aw, baby, that’s very thoughtful of you. Frank will be there when you’re ready.”

Our eyes met again, and with another frown, he turned on his heel and went down the hall. I heard Maddox’s door shut, and with a shrug, I leaned back, shutting my eyes again. The same odd, disconnected feeling I had been experiencing lately swept over me. For the first time ever, I didn’t care what Bentley wanted or needed from me. I couldn’t give a shit about the document I was supposed to read and discuss with him or the fact that he was having a private conversation with Maddox. Normally, I would have jumped up and gone to see what was going on, but I couldn’t find it in me to care.

I swung my chair around, staring aimlessly out the window. I didn’t seem to care about anything these days. Everything was too much—and not enough. I felt as if I had lost something, yet I had no idea what it could be.

“Liar,” whispered the voice in my head. “You know exactly what you lost.”

I refused to listen.

“Aiden.”

I turned my chair, surprised to see both Bentley and Maddox in front of me. My office door was now shut. Annoyance seeped into my lethargic brain.

“If the two of you are here on some sort of intervention, you can show yourselves back out.”

Bentley shook his head and leaned on my desk.

“Stop the pity party and shut up.”

I raised my eyebrow, but stayed silent.

“I need to talk to you about something important. But I need you to stay calm and focused.”

“I couldn’t be calmer if I tried,” I mocked him, reclining back in my chair.

He slammed his hand on my desk. “I need head-of-my-security Aiden right now, not the half dead idiot you’ve been acting like the past few days. Get your head out of your fucking ass, and listen to me. I have a situation, and the only person who can help is you.”

His voice and words caught my attention. I sat straighter. “What’s going on?”

Maddox moved, standing beside me, not fooling me for one second with his laid-back attitude. He leaned against the wall, dropping his hand to my shoulder with a squeeze. “Calm, Aiden.”

I met Bentley’s gaze. “Tell me.”

“It’s Cami.”

Instantly, it was all gone. The lethargy, the disconnect—vanished. Every nerve in my body lit up, and I stood abruptly, sending my chair flying back. “What?”

“She’s in trouble. I think she might be in danger.”

I leaned on the desk, my hands curled into fists. I met his serious gaze.

“Tell me everything. Don’t leave out a single fucking detail. Not one.”

* * *

I walked up the steps at Bentley’s, anxious and twitching. Emmy met me, looking tired and stressed.

“Hey. Is she asleep?”

“Finally. I spoke to Dee, and she suggested a Gravol. She said they always knocked her out. It worked.”

“How is Dee?”

“Upset. Concerned. She wanted to fly home right away, but I told her we’d look after Cami and call her later.”

“Good idea.”

“Is Frank downstairs?”

“Yes, he’s waiting for you.” I smiled at her. “You don’t have go to Al’s to get donuts.”

“Al’s fritters are Cami’s favorite. I thought she’d like one when she wakes up.” She wrung her hands. “I want to do something, and that’s all I can think of. He made some special for her.”

“They’re awesome, and I’m sure she’ll like them.” I patted her shoulder. “You are doing something, Emmy. You’re here for her, and now she’s safe.”

She stepped forward, her voice low and concerned. “You’ll make sure she stays that way, right?”

“Absolutely.”

“Okay. I’ll be back in an hour.”

“We’ll be here.”

I watched her hurry away, and I climbed the steps to the bedrooms. I knew where I was headed. She was here so often, Bentley referred to it as “Cami’s room.” The door was open, and I went inside cautiously. The blinds were down, but there was a small lamp on in the corner. Cami had her body curled up on the bed, facing the door, one hand tucked under her cheek as she slumbered. I could see she had been weeping, the evidence of dried tears on her face. Her hair was a mass of dark waves spread out on the pillow.

She wasn’t a tiny woman like Emmy, who made me feel like a giant when I stood next to her. Cami stood about 5’7”, which was more than average for a woman, though she still was a foot shorter than I was. She was lush and curvy and kept herself in great shape. She seemed to hold herself taller, refusing to back down from anything or anybody. With her forward personality, she always seemed strong and capable. Yet, at the moment, curled up and tucked under a blanket, she looked small and vulnerable. Defenseless.

I crouched beside the bed, scrutinizing her closely. Even as she slept, I could see her fear. It was in the way her hand clutched the blanket, the slight frown on her face, and how she huddled into herself. Unable to resist, I reached out and wrapped a long strand of hair around my finger. Today, her hair was untouched, the strands a dark chestnut against my skin. Carefully, I stroked her head, needing to offer her some sort of comfort. After a few moments, her eyes blinked open, her gaze unfocused.

“Aiden?”

“I’m here, Sunshine.”

Tears filled her eyes. “I’m sorry they bothered you. I didn’t want Bentley to involve you.”

“Shh,” I crooned. “He did the right thing. I won’t let anything happen to you. I promise.” Her hand reached for mine, and I entwined our fingers. “Everything is going to be okay.”

“Emmy phoned Dee.” She sighed. “She’s really upset.”

“I’ll call her later.”

“She’s mad I didn’t tell her what was happening.”

“Why didn’t you tell her? Or Emmy?”

She sat up, wrapping her arms around herself, her fingers constantly clasping and unclasping. “I thought it was me, Aiden. I thought I was forgetting things—moving items and losing things.” She met my confused gaze. “My mom did that a lot. When she was depressed or began having one of her manic episodes, she couldn’t concentrate. I-I was afraid I was starting to show signs of being like her.”

She was very agitated and upset; I had to do something. I sat beside her, wrapping my arm around her shoulders. Her head fell to my chest, fitting naturally in the spot below my chin.

“And?” I prompted gently.

“I haven’t been myself the past while, and all I could think about was my mom. It started for her in her twenties. What if I was becoming a manic-depressive like her? How would Dee handle it? What would that mean to my life?” she confessed. “Then at other times, it seemed silly. People forget. Everyone goes through bad times.” She plucked at the edge of the blanket. “I guess I didn’t want to say it out loud because it scared the hell out of me. I hoped it would blow over.”

“I wish you had said something. Even to me.”

“I wanted to. This week after the umbrella incident, I wanted to call you, but…”

I pulled her closer. “I’m sorry you didn’t feel you could.”

She tilted her head back. “What happens now?”

I smoothed her hair away from her face. “I’ve already been to your place with a detective friend I know at the police department. We looked around, but we couldn’t see anything out of place. No one was there. He dusted for prints, so your place is covered in black powder. I’m going back later to meet my locksmith guy to have the locks changed. There is zero security around there, by the way. No cameras, no intercom, and how long has the front door lock been broken?”

She shrugged with a sad smile. “Most of the time we’ve lived there. They fix it, and a few days later, it’s broken again.”

I huffed. That was going to change if she was going to keep living there.

“I want to look at your locker. Bent said things have gone missing from there too?”

“Yes.”

Rushed footsteps brought me to my feet. Emmy hurried into the room, her color high.

“What’s wrong?”

“Louisa,” she gasped out.

“What about her?” Cami asked.

“I just saw her at Al’s. She was sitting in the corner and looked…strange, so I went over to talk to her.”

“What did she say?”

Emmy shook her head. “It wasn’t what she said, Cami. She seemed agitated, and she kept pushing her hair back. I didn’t notice at first, but then I saw it.”

Cami leaned forward. “Saw what?”

“She was wearing your leather cuff, Cami. The one I gave you that you thought you lost.”

“What?” Cami asked, shocked, sitting back against the headboard.

“Did you ask her about it?” I demanded.

“No. I didn’t want to spook her. I told her I had to go, and as I turned, I saw something else. Your umbrella was on the chair beside her.”

She stepped closer, her gaze fixed on Cami. “It’s her. She’s the one taking your things and doing this to you.”

* * *

“Kershaw is the last name, Reid.” I spelled out the name. “I think she’s Cami’s age. I don’t have much other information until I talk to the school, not that I expect them to give me much.”

Reid chuckled. “Don’t waste your time. I’ll be into their system and have all the information before you can even get there to see them.”

“I only want info on her. Don’t be poking around in the private files.” I caught Cami’s eye and sent her a wink, desperate to make her smile. “Unless you can dig into Cami’s grades and give her A-plusses all around.”

He laughed, and Cami lifted her lips in a half smile that didn’t reach her eyes. She was incredibly disturbed, thinking Louisa had been in her apartment, taking her things, and touching her personal items. She had confirmed Louisa had been in her apartment as a guest, but only a couple of times with her group from school. I reminded her that was all she needed to grab one of the spare keys Cami kept by the door.

“Just her information, especially address and phone. Snag her parents’ information too, if it’s in there. Any family stuff.” I turned my back, lowering my voice. “This is your priority, you understand?”

Reid’s voice was serious when he responded. “I know, Aiden. I’ll work on this now and get back to you as soon as I have something. I know how important this is to you.”

“Be careful.”

He snorted. “Not an issue.”

I hung up and turned back to Cami. She sat at the dining room table, a blanket draped over her shoulders. Bentley and Maddox had shown up, and Bentley sat beside Emmy, his arm around her. Maddox was across from Cami, urging her to eat something. Striding over, I pulled out the chair beside her and poured a cup of coffee. I reached into the bag for a fritter, tearing it in half. I handed it to her, arching my eyebrow at her in silence.

She took it from me, and I didn’t fail to notice the slight tremor to her fingers. I tugged her chair closer to me, knowing I made her feel safe. It was the least I could do. I waited until she nibbled at the sweet dough, then I addressed everyone.

“I’m going to Cami’s to have the locks changed. Reid will find out what he can about this Louisa girl. Then we’ll make a plan.”

Cami swallowed a bite. “I’m going with you.”

I knew she needed some clothes, so I agreed. “Fine.”

“I’ll stay once you’re done.” Cami didn’t look up as she spoke.

Everyone appeared startled at her announcement, but they remained silent.

“The fuck you will,” I hissed. “You’re not staying alone in that apartment.”

“Once you change the locks, it’ll be fine. I’m not going to inconvenience Bentley and Emmy anymore.”

“You aren’t an inconvenience,” Bentley interjected. “You’re welcome to stay here as long as needed. Aiden is right. You shouldn’t be alone.”

She shook her head, stubborn and proud. “I won’t let her mess up my life. I have classes and a job to go to. I’ll be careful where I go and what I do. If she wanted to hurt me, she’s had lots of opportunity. It’s obvious she wants my attention.”

“Is that your professional opinion?” I snapped.

“If she can’t get into my apartment, she’ll approach me at school or someplace. She’s not going to harm me.”

“You don’t know that. We have no idea what’s going on with her.”

“Well, if you are worried about it, then it’s even more imperative I go home. I won’t put Emmy or Bentley in danger.”

“They aren’t her target. You are.”

“She dislikes Emmy. I’m not risking it.”

“It’s not your decision to make.”

“Yes, it is.”

I stood, tugged her from her chair, and led her to the kitchen. She scowled at me, her green eyes a myriad of emotions. The strongest of which was fear.

“You are not staying on your own.”

“Then I’ll tell Dee to come home.”

“That’s a totally stupid idea. Bring her home, so both of you are in danger.”

She swallowed and licked her lips. I tried not to notice the way her tongue ran along the edge of her plump mouth.

“I’ll be fine on my own.”

“Not happening.”

“If she approaches me, I’ll yell or something.”

I crouched at the knees, bringing us to eye level. Restrained anger made my voice rough. “She won’t get that chance. You’ll be escorted wherever you need to go. Frank can drive you.”

She rolled her eyes. “Frank is not at your disposal, Aiden. I am not Emmy. He drives her places because she is part of Bentley’s life. A part of his world. I’m just the friend. I won’t ask that of him, so forget it. Change the locks. Add a camera if you want, and I won’t open the door unless I know who is there.”

Our gazes locked, and I knew she wasn’t going to back down. However, I still saw the fear in her eyes and felt the tremors in her body. She was serious about making sure no one else was hurt because of her and determined to follow through with her crazy idea. In her mind, she didn’t want to bother anyone or cause any trouble. She really thought she would go home, and everyone would go about their lives and forget about her situation because the lock had been changed and she’d be on alert.

Not on my fucking watch.

I crossed my arms. “Fine. You’re coming home with me. I’ll protect you.”

Her eyes widened. “Absolutely not.”

I stepped closer until we were almost touching. She refused to back down, glaring up at me. Her bravado and fierceness made me want to yank her into my arms and hold her until she broke down. “You can come to your apartment with me, pack some clothes, then you’re coming back to my place. You’re staying with me.”

She started to shake her head, and I wrapped my hand around the back of her neck, stopping her.

“Until this is done, you are stuck with me, Camilla Wilson. End of discussion. Do you understand?”

Her eyes widened at the use of her full name. I knew she disliked it, thinking it too formal, but it got her attention. I thought it was pretty, but I kept that to myself. I continued to speak.

“Your sister and best friend have asked me to take care of you, and I promised them I would. I don’t fucking break my promises, so stop fighting me. We’re doing this my way.”

“I’m not sitting around your loft and letting my life float by.”

“You don’t have to. You can keep doing everything you do now, except I’ll be around. Until we find Louisa and figure out what the hell is going on, that is how it’s going to be.”

“What about your job? I’m sure Bentley isn’t going to be happy.”

“I’m a fucking VP, Sunshine. I haven’t taken a day of vacation in three years. I think I’m due.”

I watched her give in. Relief flooded her body, her eyes became damp, and her shoulders sagged. I knew I was making the right decision. No one would protect her the way I could.

“Okay,” Cami acquiesced. “But quit with the Camilla. It’s Cami.”

“I like Sunshine,” I insisted. “But piss me off again, and it’s Camilla. Really piss me off, and you’ll be Camilla Marie.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Try me.”

“Whatever, Aiden Joseph Callaghan,” she muttered, petulant. “Bossy man.”

“Boss of you right now,” I responded.

She ignored me.

We returned to the dining room, and Cami headed for the stairs. “I’m going to go have a shower.”

Emmy stood. “I’ll find you something to wear home.”

They left, and we sat silently for a minute.

“So I need some personal time.”

“We heard,” Maddox drawled. “I think it’s closer to four years since you took some time off, if I remember correctly.”

“You could have just as easily convinced her to stay here with us,” Bentley mused. “Or we could have given Simon and Joe the task of watching over her. They’d be a good choice.”

“I’m not having them watch over her. That’s my job,” I snapped.

They exchanged a look.

Bentley cocked his head. “Can you handle that?”

I focused my gaze outside. “I have no fucking clue, but I know I have to do this for her.”

Maddox chuckled as he lifted his mug. “This should be illuminating.”

Bentley snorted. “In many ways.”

I didn’t respond.

They were right.

* * *

Cami was silent on the drive to her place, her head bowed and her eyes shut as I maneuvered us through the heavy traffic. She could have been asleep, except for the constant movement of her fingers playing with the edge of a scarf around her neck.

We pulled up by her building, and I parked the car. There was no mistaking the nervous tremor going through her. “Hey,” I called quietly. “I’ll be right there with you, Sunshine. No one is gonna get close.”

She nodded, still not speaking.

I left her in the car and rounded the back, my gaze scanning the area, alert. I opened her door, held out my hand, and tugged her from the seat. I kept her close until we got to her door. We entered the apartment, and she hesitated, unsure what to do. I asked to see her boots and studied the soles. As I suspected, they weren’t torn.

“These were cut with a knife. A sharp one. Emmy’s looked exactly like these.”

“Do you think Louisa cut hers too?”

I shrugged. “Easy enough to do. The boots are on racks in the hall. Someone might have interrupted her while she was cutting Emmy’s. She sliced both of yours, though.”

“I don’t understand why.”

“I think she’s jealous of Emmy and mad at you. Her actions are like an angry, petulant child. She lashes out. The day I met her, I thought she was all over the place emotionally.” I sighed and rubbed my forehead. “I wish I had paid more attention.”

I set down the boots. “Sit down while I do a walk-through.”

“Couldn’t I come with you?”

Her voice sounded so stressed, I held out my hand. She gripped it tightly. Each room looked undisturbed and she began to relax. She grimaced at the occasional glimpse of the fingerprint powder on various surfaces. In her room, she shook her head. “He went crazy in here.”

“We were able to isolate you and Dee for the most part. In here, though, he got a lot of prints.”

“Now that we know it’s her, do we need fingerprints?”

“We might. There could be a trial, Cami. We would need to place her here. Beyond the fact that she’d been here before.”

She looked horrified. “I don’t want a trial. I think maybe she’s mentally unstable, but not a criminal.”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.”

There was a knock at the door. “That will be the locksmith. Pack some clothes, and I’ll help him.”

“Okay.”

Aiden

The locksmith was fast, and Cami had watched him work from the sofa after she packed a bag. I made sure to have a lock on the handle and a heavy-duty deadbolt installed, each with their own key. Once he was done and gone, I gave Cami a new set of keys, hung a set for Dee beside the door, and pocketed the third set. I wanted to talk to her super about a new front door lock, an industrial one, not easily broken, but I decided to wait a couple of days. I didn’t want to leave Cami alone in the apartment while I did that.

We left the apartment, the door shut firmly behind us, the locks engaged. We stopped to get some groceries since I wasn’t sure what I had on hand in the kitchen.

“Do you like to cook?” I asked.

She shrugged. “Dee is better than I am, but I can make a few good things. Emmy taught me.”

“Oh, yeah? Like?”

“Pancakes,” she stated. “I make great pancakes.”

“I love pancakes. I can make bacon. I use the convection oven. It’s crispy, just the way I like it.”

She smiled. “Breakfast for dinner?”

“Perfect.”

It felt strange to have her in my space, yet not unpleasant. We worked well as a team, moving around the rarely used kitchen.

“You’re very different from Bentley, aren’t you?” she observed as she mixed up the batter, looking around the large space.

I laughed and slid the pan of bacon into the oven. “As we discussed before, Bentley is used to the finer things in life. I like it simpler.” My loft was spacious and open, the ceilings soaring to twenty feet with huge windows. Overhead beams and floors made of wide oak timbers gave it a rugged look. The only walls were for the bathroom and massive bedroom, and they were all unadorned. The rest of the space was open-concept, a living and entertainment area on one side, the long kitchen with a polished concrete counter that separated the area, and my workout corner. Unpretentious and uncluttered, just the way I liked it. I didn’t need a dining room, an office, or a lot of furniture. I had learned to like high thread-count sheets and thick towels, but otherwise, I kept things simple. I glanced at Cami. “Too sparse for your taste?”

“No, it suits you.” She tested the griddle I’d insisted on buying at the store. “I like it,” she added. Unable to resist, I wrapped my arm around her waist for a quick hug.

“Good. Because you’re stuck here with me until I say otherwise.”

She turned away, but I saw the flush on her cheeks.

She was right. She made awesome pancakes, and I ate eight, along with a plate of bacon. I had been afraid I wouldn’t be able to get her to eat, but the longer she was in my company, the more she began to relax. She ate the two pancakes I slid onto her plate and a couple slices of bacon. At least it was something.

She was quiet most of the night, and I’d heard her crying when she spoke with Dee. As they talked, I kept myself busy working out to give her some privacy. When she was done, she looked exhausted. I decided we both needed an early night and grabbed some extra pillows and blankets, telling her to take the bed.

Cami passed a weary hand over her face. “I’m not taking your bed, Aiden. I’m fine on the sofa. Don’t give me the ‘I promised your sister to look after you,’ thing again either. Dee would agree with me. I fit way better on the sofa than you do.”

“I’ve slept on that sofa many nights. It’s perfectly comfortable,” I insisted. I was worried she was going to pass out right in front of me; she looked pale and drained. I needed her to stop arguing and to accept the care I wanted to give her.

She smiled and took the bedding I had in my arms. “Good. If it’s that comfortable, then I’ll sleep well.”

“Jesus, you are frustrating.”

“Hello, pot,” she muttered.

I chuckled since she had me there. We were both stubborn.

I was about to argue with her, then changed my mind. She was stressed enough.

“Why don’t you have a bath?” I knew she loved to soak in the tub. “Mine is big with jets, and I’ve never used it.”

“Not a bath guy?”

“No. It was here when I bought the place. Part of the design.”

“I’d like that.”

I headed to the bathroom, started the water going, and grabbed some towels. “I don’t have any stuff—girlie stuff—for the tub,” I told her.

“It’s fine. A nice soak will be great. The jets should feel good.”

I turned on the small radio, letting the music fill the room. I caught sight of her in the mirror, the slight haze on the glass making her look even sexier than usual. I headed to the door fast before I did or said anything I regretted.

“Call me if you need me.”

“Okay.”

I left her, pulled the door shut, and went to call Reid.

“Hey,” he answered. “I just emailed you everything I found. I got her address, cell number, even her shoe size if you want, which I might add, is not the same as Cami wears. There’s no incidents listed on her school records. Her grades are average. She misses a lot of days, though. I did some digging, and there are some blank spots in her history. In fact, quite a few of them. I’m going to do some more searching tonight.”

“Her family?”

“Divorced. Bounced between her parents. Looks like the father pays all the bills.”

“No siblings?”

“She had an older sister named Jessie. She died five years ago.”

“How?”

“She drowned.”

“Hmmm.”

“Think that’s relevant?”

“It could be.”

“Okay, I’ll keep digging. My dinner is here.”

“What’s on the menu? Pizza? Sushi? Thai?”

“I got a bucket of wings and some cold beers with my name on them. And on the TV? Dude, I’m spoiled for choice. Baseball, hockey, basketball. All that and permission to do some hacking? It’s a fucking banner night in Reid Matthews’s world.”

“Okay, my man. Let me know what you find. No matter what time it is.”

“Will do.”

I hung up with a grin. The kid always made me smile.

I entered the kitchen, grabbed a bottle of open wine, and poured a glass. At the door to the bathroom, I knocked, waiting for Cami to tell me to come in.

“I brought you a glass of wine,” I explained as I went in, freezing in place.

The room was steamy and smelled of my soap. Cami was sitting in the tub, her knees drawn up to her chest, the swells of her breasts visible. Her skin glistened with moisture. She had her hair tied up on the top of her head, long pieces escaping and hanging down her neck. The small group of freckles at the base of her neck was a beacon, and I kept staring at them.

She held out her hand for the glass. “Thank you.”

“Yeah,” I sputtered, unsure why my brain no longer worked. “No problem. I, uh, thought you’d like it while you were in the tub.”

“I would,” she agreed.

“Okay.”

“May I have it?”

I looked down, seeing I was still holding the glass. “Right. Sorry.” I stepped forward, handing her the glass, trying not to stare but finding it impossible. She was a siren. My pants felt uncomfortably tight, and I realized why my brain wasn’t working. All the blood was pooled in my cock. Regardless of what else was happening, the bottom line was I wanted her. Despite everything I said, how I acted, there was no denying that fact.

“Aiden?” she asked, her brow furrowed. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

I wanted to drag her from the tub. Fuck her on the floor, then carry her to my bed and do it all over again. Help her forget today and the stress of the recent events.

But I couldn’t take advantage of her that way.

“Nothing. Sorry I interrupted. You’re taking my bed by the way. I’m not arguing about it anymore.” I backed away, shutting the door behind me with a little more energy than necessary. I had to force myself to pull my hand off the doorknob and walk away, my dick screaming at me to turn around.

How was I going to handle this for the next few days?

“Illuminating,” Maddox had said.

Fucking right.

* * *

After Cami was settled in my room, I had a shower. A cold one. I dragged on some sweats and towel-dried my hair. As I went past my bedroom, I looked in to make sure she was all right. Cami was leaning against the headboard, her knees drawn up the way they had been in the tub. Her Kindle was open, but she wasn’t reading.

“Okay, Sunshine?”

She offered me a wan smile, but I could see something was wrong. I entered the room and sat on the edge of the bed. “What’s wrong?”

“I feel…odd.”

“It’s nerves.” I rubbed her leg. “You’re perfectly safe here.”

“I know. It’s just…”

“I know. It’s been quite the day.” Wanting to distract her, I pointed to her Kindle, recognizing the cover that was on the screen. “I just bought that book on audio. Is it any good?”

“I haven’t started it yet.” Her face brightened. “I could read it out loud for you. I know you like that.”

“You remembered that?”

Her fingers traced the Kindle, her voice soft in the room when she replied. “I remember everything you tell me.”

That strange and overwhelming feeling hit me again. Why did it feel so right sitting there? She was perfect in my bed, and the thought of being with her, listening to her lovely voice as she read to me, was too much to resist.

“Yeah. I’d like that.”

It worked. Her sunshine smile broke through, lighting her face and making her eyes happy for the first time all day. She scooted over and pulled a cushion to her lap, patting it in a silent invitation.

Knowing I was playing with fire, I lay down, resting my head on her lap. She began to read, and I shut my eyes in satisfaction. I was correct. She had the perfect voice for reading—not too fast or loud, but a flawless level and tone. I found myself smiling when she tried to deepen her voice for the male parts and chuckled aloud when she added in a sound effect. As she read, we both relaxed. I felt the tension ease from her body, and when she gently began to run her fingers through my hair as she read, I was a goner.

I had missed her easy affection—and her touch. Aside from the occasional backslapping hug from Bentley or Maddox and the motherly ones Sandy dispensed, I was never touched. I didn’t like it, yet when it came to Cami, those rules flew out the window. Her touch was different. Why or how, I didn’t know, but it simply was.

With a groan, I wrapped my arm around her legs and settled closer. What it meant, or how I would deal with it, I would figure out later. For now, I was too content to worry about it.

Hours later, I woke, confused. The bedside light was still on, but the faint rays of dawn were spilling through the windows. I looked down in confusion. I had fallen asleep on Cami’s lap, but somehow in the night, we had moved and twisted. She had draped herself across my chest, and her warm breath drifted over my skin. My arm was around her, holding her close, and my hand was fisted in her long hair. I had slept through the night—no nightmares disturbed me, as if her being with me was a sort of talisman. She had slept as well, and I wondered if my closeness helped.

Unable to resist, I ran my hand over her head. Her eyes opened, green pools of light, groggy and blinking as she woke.

“Hi.” I grinned, feeling more rested than I had in weeks.

“Hi.” She quirked her eyebrow. “I guess we both fell asleep.”

“I guess so.”

“Are you mad?”

I stroked her cheek. “No. I slept well. That’s a rare thing for me.”

“I didn’t think I would sleep at all, so it’s good for me too.”

I tweaked her nose. “Good. We need to get up and figure out the day.”

She sat up and stretched, the action causing her tank top to lift. I could see her nipples through the thin material, as well as the smooth skin along her stomach. I tried to ignore the way my dick stirred at the sight of her sensuous beauty.

I slid out of bed, turning my back and subtly adjusting myself. I inhaled deeply and casually picked up the towel on the floor, holding it in front of me as I turned around.

“I’ll take you to school and check out your locker. I’m going to talk to the director and see if I can locate Louisa.”

“You’re not planning to sit in during my classes, are you?”

“No. But I’ll be close.”

“You’re a lot less likely to blend in than Joe or Simon was for Emmy.”

I leaned down, my face level with hers. “That’s the point, Sunshine. I am not trying to blend in. Louisa isn’t getting near you ever again.”

She swallowed. “All right,” she responded, her voice breathy.

“Okay. Now get ready.”

I had to leave the room before I gave in to my desire. I wanted to push her back on the bed, make her forget school, forget Louisa, and have her screaming my name in that breathy voice.

However, it wasn’t happening. It wouldn’t be fair to her to lead her on or to take advantage of her when she was vulnerable. She would hate me even more later.

I gripped the edge of the sink, staring into the mirror, wishing things were different.

Knowing I was too weak to change them.

Aiden

The next few days were tense. Louisa never showed up for classes. She wasn’t at her apartment, and her cell phone number went straight to voice mail. I had Cami leave her a message, asking to speak to her, hoping she would return the call so we could trace her location. However, she never called back, which frustrated me. It was as though she had disappeared. I checked Cami’s place, but the door remained locked, and no one had seen Louisa.

The school was cooperative, allowing me to hang around while Cami was in her classes. I spent a lot of time in the cafeteria, passing the hours with my computer. I was in constant contact with Bentley and Maddox and worked on the items they forwarded to me. I checked on Cami often. She tried to ignore the whispers and stories she heard, but I knew she found it taxing and hated the attention my presence brought. Emmy stayed close, which helped, but I remained closer.

Cami was exhausted when we returned to my place every night, and we fell into a pattern. After an easy dinner, she would have a bath, speak with Dee, then she would read to me. Inevitably, I would fall asleep, waking up in the morning with her draped over my chest, me holding her close. We would stay connected for a short time, then separate and begin another day.

Friday morning dawned bright and sunny. Cami lay on my chest, silent but awake. I twirled a piece of her hair in my fingers.

“I spoke with Louisa’s parents yesterday.”

Cami rolled her head to face me. I felt the tension creep into her body at just the mention of Louisa’s name.

“Oh?”

“Her mother hasn’t seen her daughter in two years. Apparently, Louisa witnessed her sister’s death, and she has never gotten over it. Her mother says she changed from a happy, normal girl to being emotional, prone to outbursts, and secrecy. Everything had to be perfect and in its place. She had a system for everything, and when it didn’t work, she became ‘unhinged.’” I studied the curl I had wrapped around my finger. “Her mother informed me it had become too much to handle, and she washed her hands of Louisa. She sounded rather blasé to me. I don’t think she’d be mother of the year in anyone’s books.”

“What about her father?” Cami wondered.

“He says there have been some past episodes where Louisa became unhealthily attached to people. There have been a few incidents. She fixated on a guy in her class, telling people he was her boyfriend and showing up everyplace he went. He threatened a restraining order before she backed off. She freaked out another student by changing her appearance and emulating everything she did. She followed her around, telling people they were best friends, and showed up at her house more than once, insisting she’d been invited. Louisa’s father stepped in and took her out of school and had her admitted to a hospital.” I released the curl, watching it drape across Cami’s skin. “He told me she was released and has been better. Still, he admits he only talks to her on occasion, and he couldn’t recall the last time he paid a bill for her therapist. He said the last phone call from her was over a month ago.” I huffed. “Again, not parent of the year.”

“Why wasn’t that in her records?”

I sighed, scrubbing my face. “Her father paid off the school and the kids to keep it all quiet. He wanted her to start with a clean slate, so he moved her here, and being the idiot it sounds like he is, left her on her own.” I captured another curl, needing to touch her. “I’m afraid neither of them cares a great deal. He tosses money at the situation, and her mother ignores it. I told her father what she’d been doing, and he didn’t seem shocked or particularly interested.”

“So she’s all alone and sick.”

“Mentally unstable, yes. Her father told me she adored her sister, literally worshiped the ground she walked on. They were only a year apart in age, and people thought they were twins. Louisa copied everything her sister, Jessie, did. It appears after her death, Louisa has transferred that…need to other people.”

“But she’s never, ah, hurt someone?” she whispered, fear in her voice.

I ran my hand down her arm in comfort. “No, not that her father admitted. She gets obsessed and can’t let go easily. I have Reid digging a bit more because her father was too light on details.”

“She needs help.”

“Yes, she does.”

“If she is just lonely, maybe I should go home. She might come see me, and I could convince her to get help.”

“No,” I stated firmly. “That isn’t happening.”

“Aren’t you tired of me being in your space already?”

“No,” I said, quiet and reflective. “I like having you here. I find your company very soothing.”

Her cheeks pinked. “Really?”

“Yeah.” I ran my knuckles down her cheek, an idea coming to me. “You only have one class today, right?”

“Yes.”

“Wanna blow it off and play hooky with me?”

Her eyes lit up, and she nodded.

“Okay, Sunshine, up and at it. Be sure to bring your knapsack.”

* * *

The wind whipped past us as we hurled down the highway. Cami had been excited when I pulled up in front of Jay’s garage and she realized what we were doing.

“We’re going on your bike?”

“Yep.”

“I don’t have anything—like a helmet!”

I laughed, pulling her out of the car. “Jay is loaning me some protective gear for you. We’re covered.”

She ran her hands over the bike, then winked at me. “This is hot.”

“It’s a Ducati Monster.”

She was nervous getting on, but that dissipated quickly once we’d been traveling for a while.

I loved how she felt on my bike, her chest pressed to my back and her hands wrapped tight around my waist. She was excited when we pulled up to a winery, one of the two I planned to visit that day.

“You remembered!”

I tweaked her nose, happy to see how thrilled she was. Her tangled hair fell around her face, her cheeks flushed from the wind, and her eyes sparkled. She was stunning.

“You bet. I booked us a wine tasting and lunch here, then another tasting later.” I winked. “Of course, you’ll be tasting. I’ll be driving.”

Lunch was great. They offered a tour with a picnic, and since it was such a beautiful day, I had taken that option. We sat at a table in the sun, eating the gourmet lunch, and she sipped the wines that accompanied the meal. I tried a small taste of one I liked the sound of, and Cami seemed to enjoy. After lunch, we went inside, and I ordered a case of wine to have delivered since I couldn’t carry it on the bike. We put one bottle in Cami’s knapsack.

Cami wandered over, talking to another woman as I paid, and when I was done, I joined her. I slid up behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist and pulling her back to me. “What are you doing?”

“I’m entering a contest. It’s a trip to Vegas for four people, and the draw is in a couple of weeks. Wouldn’t that be fun?”

I hummed. I’d never been to Vegas or had any inclination to go, but it made her happy to enter, so I agreed.

We left and went to the other winery. It was smaller, and the owner was behind the long bar, offering tastings. Cami was fascinated, and he seemed taken with her, answering her questions and giving her several samples. One vintage she particularly liked, so I bought two bottles, adding them to her knapsack. He gave us information on the ice wine festival in the winter, and after she had a sample of their specialty, she assured him we would be back.

“We need to get Bentley and Emmy here. She loves ice wines.”

“Sure,” I agreed. “We’ll figure something out.”

We walked around the vineyard, enjoying the sun.

“Thank you for today, Aiden,” she said, not looking at me. “It was an unexpectedly good day.”

I slipped my arm around her and tucked her to my side. As if drawn by an invisible thread, I couldn’t stop touching her. All day, I’d held her hand, kissed her temple, drew her close. And when I looked down at her, she was grinning.

“I’m glad. I wanted you to smile. I love it when you smile.” I blew out a breath. “I especially love it when you smile at me.”

She beamed, making the light around us seem dim by comparison. Without thought, I turned and tugged her closer, never breaking her gaze. Her breathing picked up as we stared. There was nothing around us. No vineyard and sunlight. No voices from other people as they strolled through the neatly laid-out rows.

Only her. Only us.

“I can’t give you what you want,” I murmured. “But I’ve missed you.”

“I’ll take what you have to give.”

My lips were on hers instantly. I lifted her, holding her tight to my chest as I devoured her mouth. It was passionate and intense. Full of yearning and need. Her tongue slid along mine sensuously, filling my senses with her taste. I felt every one of her curves aligning with my body, forming around my hardness perfectly. The desire I had pushed down and tried to ignore exploded. I gripped her hard, molding my hands around the swells of her ass, letting her feel how much I wanted her. I groaned low in my chest, dragging my mouth to her ear. “I need to take you home, Sunshine.”

“Here,” she pleaded. “Don’t make me wait.”

My cock was in total agreement with her. Frantically, I looked around, finding a small shed a few rows over. Still holding her, I headed in that direction, rounding the corner to the back of the building. It was shaded and secluded, away from everyone.

“You have to be quiet.”

“You need to be fast.”

“Not an issue, baby. Trust me.”

Minutes later, I’d buried myself inside her. She cried out softly, her head falling back on the rough wood wall. I was out of control, pounding into her, chasing my release, and desperate for hers.

“Give me your mouth.”

She lifted her face, and I captured her lips, kissing her hard, frantic, and controlling. The worry I had been feeling, the odd contentment of having her with me every day without acting on my feelings, was too much. I gripped her hips, sinking as deep as I could go, almost growling in my need. She stiffened, her fingers digging into my shoulder, tightening around me.

“Yeah, baby, like that,” I praised her. “Just like that. Come for me.” I buried my face into her neck, my lips by her ear. “Come all over me. Right now.”

She whimpered and shuddered, her body taut as she rode out her orgasm. I drove into her again, my balls tightening and pleasure spiking through my spine. Her name broke from my lips as I came, and my body stilled with the strength of my orgasm.

We stayed connected until we both stopped shaking. Gradually, I lowered her to the ground and helped her pull up her jeans, before yanking mine back into place. I slipped my fingers under her chin, making her meet my gaze.

“Okay, Sunshine?”

Her eyes glowed, her smile wide. “I am.”

“I still need to get you home.”

“I’m good with that.”

We walked to the bike hand in hand, grinning. I made sure her helmet was on correctly, she was seated properly, and then I swung my leg over the bike. She wrapped her arms around my waist, leaning into my back with a sigh.

“Hold tight,” I instructed, covering her hands with mine for a brief moment. “Don’t let go.”

She increased her grip in reply.

I ignored the small voice in my head.

“Ever.”

Aiden

I leaned back in the tub, enjoying the feel of the warm water lapping at my skin. Or maybe it was the feel of Cami reclining into my chest, the way her hands drifted up and down my calves. Either way, the bathtub was more pleasurable than I had expected. The rain had returned, and we spent Saturday in the loft watching movies. Cami did some schoolwork, while I slowly made my way through some documents Bentley had sent over from the office. When she had stood, stretching, I had suggested a bath, and she agreed as long as I joined her.

I was good with that.

My phone rang, and I stiffened when I saw who was calling.

“Aiden Callaghan.”

“Mr. Callaghan, it’s Calvin Hob from the School of Design.”

“Yes, what can I do for you?”

“I wanted you to know we had a call from Miss Kershaw’s mother informing us she was withdrawing from the program and would not be returning.”

“When did she call?”

“Today, as a matter of fact. I was in my office, catching up on some work, and picked up the phone.”

“Are you sure it was her?”

He sounded surprised. “She identified herself as Louisa’s mother. I have no reason to suspect it was anyone else.”

“Did she say why Louisa was leaving?”

“She said it was for personal reasons, and that her ex-husband would be in contact shortly about the remaining tuition.” He cleared his throat. “There are no refunds on unused portions, but I will take that up with him.”

I rolled my eyes. “Did you see the number the call came from?”

He sighed. “No. It showed a transfer from the main line. I can inquire on Monday if they can look it up.”

“I would appreciate that. Thank you.”

Cami turned, meeting my gaze as I disconnected the call. “I heard the uncertainty in your voice. You don’t believe it?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know. It would explain why no one has seen or heard from her. Maybe she went home to her mother.”

“That would be good—she needs someone to care for her. And I could go home, put this behind me, and get back to my life.” She eased away from me, crawling out of the tub and reaching for a towel. She slid it around her body and tucked it closed.

For some reason, her actions and words rankled. As if she was closing me off from both her and her life. I shook my head over the stupid notion.

“Let’s not jump ahead of ourselves. I’ll call her parents again and check it out, okay?”

“Okay.”

Her phone buzzed, and she picked it up, reading the screen. “Emmy is inviting us for brunch tomorrow. She says Bentley is making coddled eggs.”

“Oh man, I love those. He only makes them on special occasions. He never makes enough, though.”

“I could make pancakes so you don’t go hungry.”

I stood, the water coursing down my body. Her gaze was intense as I stepped out onto the mat beside her. My cock stirred at her leer. With a grin, I tugged at the top of the towel that was hiding her curves from me. “I’m hungry now, Sunshine. I need you to feed me.”

* * *

I hung up the phone, frustrated. I hadn’t been able to reach either of Louisa’s parents. Her mother’s voice mail box was full, and her father hadn’t returned my messages.

Something felt off. If it was true that Louisa had left and gone to her mother’s, it was good news, although I still felt she needed to answer for what she had done to Cami. But it seemed too convenient. Reid had obtained the files on the missing spans of time, and there had been four cases of her odd behavior of fixating on another person. All four times she had to be stopped. She had never ended it voluntarily.

I paced around the room. I knew there was a possibility that, after my calls, one or both of her parents had come to town and taken her away. In fact, I hoped that had happened, but until I spoke with one of them and confirmed it, we still had to be careful.

Cami came into the room and stopped as soon as she saw my agitation. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

“Did you–did you talk to them?”

“No, I can’t get ahold of either of them.”

“Oh.” She worried her lip.

“Sunshine.”

She looked up.

“Nothing changes. You’re with me until we confirm. You’re safe, okay?”

She pushed her hair away from her face. “I spoke with Dee. Things are still up in the air about when she’ll be home. She told me to listen to you.”

I smirked. “I always liked your sister. Smart woman.”

She rolled her eyes. “Are you ready to go to Bentley’s?”

I clapped my hands. “Yep. Coddled eggs, here I come.”

* * *

Bentley was in fine form when we arrived. With a grin that stretched from ear-to-ear, he sat back on the sofa in his massive living room, his feet kicked up on the coffee table. I had never seen him that relaxed. Delicious aromas filled the house, making my mouth water. I sipped the Bloody Mary Bent handed me and cocked my head.

“What’s up?”

He smirked. “What makes you think something is up?”

“The fact that you look like the cat that swallowed the canary. Plus, you’re making coddled eggs. I hope you made a lot, by the way.”

“You can have Maddox’s share.”

Maddox was sick with a wicked cold, so he decided not to come and infect us.

“He is missing out.”

A squeal from the kitchen interrupted us, and I was on my feet in an instant, relaxing when I realized it was a happy sound. I glanced at the table, taking in the flowers, then realized there were flowers everywhere.

“You did it, didn’t you?”

Cami came barreling into the room, heading straight for Bentley. She flung her arms around his neck, laughing and crying at the same time. “Congratulations!”

He patted her back awkwardly, but he couldn’t contain his smile. Emmy appeared, smiling and blushing. Lots of hugs and backslaps were exchanged, and Cami exclaimed in rapture over the ring.

It was perfect on Emmy’s hand, just as Darlene had described. The diamond was brilliant in the bright light of the room, and Emmy obviously loved it.

“Darlene did an amazing job.”

“It’s more than I ever expected,” Emmy said with a sigh.

“Gorgeous,” Cami gushed. “It’s one of the most beautiful rings I have ever seen.”

Bentley kissed Emmy’s head. “It was for the most beautiful woman in the world. It had to be.”

Emmy rolled her eyes and slapped his chest. “Rigid. Stop it.”

“Just speaking the truth, Freddy.”

She pretended to be annoyed, but like Bentley, her joy was evident. She tugged Cami’s hand. “Come on. We need to finish brunch.”

They disappeared into the kitchen, and we sat down.

“How’d you pop the question?” I asked.

Bentley laughed. “I had planned a whole thing. Dinner, champagne, violins, the whole works. Then I realized she would hate the whole idea. So I took her for a drive and had a florist come in and decorate the sunroom with flowers while we were out. When we got home, I surprised her. She was so overwhelmed with the flowers, it took her a moment to realize I was on one knee.” He chuckled. “Then she lunged so fast she knocked me right on my ass—and said yes.”

I raised my glass. “Congrats, Bent.”

He tilted his chin. “You’re my best man, right?”

“Absolutely.”

“Maddox is my second-in-command.”

I chuckled and reached for my phone. “We need to call and tell him.”

I put it on video, and Maddox answered after a few rings. His hair was mussed, his eyes heavy and bleary, his voice rough.

“What? I was sleeping.”

“Bentley’s been busy.”

He scowled in confusion.

“He completed that project we helped him with.”

A grin broke out on his face. “Hey, man,” he rasped. “Congrats.”

Bentley grinned. “Thanks, Mad Dog. You’ll stand up for me with Aiden, right?”

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world. I’ll take us all out to celebrate once I’m over this cold.” He coughed, the sound painful.

“Ouch.”

The girls entered and sat down, offering him sympathy over his cold. Emmy told him she would make him some chicken soup and send it over later.

He grinned. “Thanks, Emmy. Congrats on your engagement. Bent is a lucky man.”

“I am,” Bentley agreed.

Maddox coughed again. “I think I’m out for the next bit. Don’t want to spread this around the office.”

“No worries,” Bentley assured him. “We’ll figure it out. Get some rest.”

We hung up, and I drained my glass. “He sounds bad.”

“Yeah. Not to change the subject, but I need you tomorrow, Aiden.”

I huffed out a long breath, glancing at Cami.

She patted my knee. “Aiden, I’ll be fine. I’ll be at school. You can drop me there, and I’ll wait until you come back.”

“I’ll stick with her,” Emmy offered.

“You could just stay at the loft.”

“No,” she said. “I have a presentation tomorrow. I worked hard on it, and I am not letting her screw that up for me.”

Before I could protest, she leaned forward. “Aiden, her mother told the school she is gone. No one has seen her. I think I’ll be fine now. I’ll go back to school, and soon Dee will be home and things will get back to normal. You need to go back to work.” She smiled, although her eyes looked sad. “Bentley needs you. And we need to get back to reality.”

I heard her underlying words.

Reality meant she would leave me and go back home. We’d live two separate lives again because that was how it had to be.

Emmy laughed softly, and I looked over at them. Bentley was nuzzling her cheek and whispering something to her, adoration written all over his expression.

His reality was with her. A life together.

I had done what Cami needed and gotten her through a bad time. My reality was to be alone.

My gaze returned to Bentley. For the first time ever, I felt a flicker of resentment.

* * *

Cami

I felt as if the brunch would never end. Everything appeared normal. The food was great, and Aiden amused us with his retelling of the ring-shopping event. Emmy was almost in tears at his droll imitations, and I had to laugh with her. Bentley insisted on champagne, and I drank a few glasses, needing to relax. I was thrilled for their happiness, but I had to admit my heart ached watching them. I wanted that closeness, that absolute knowledge that the person you loved, loved you in return, and they would be there for you no matter what occurred.

I had felt Aiden’s emotions shut down. You wouldn’t know it unless you knew him the way I did. He did all the right things: smiled and laughed, offered toasts and well wishes. He ate as if he hadn’t seen food for a week. Yet, I knew his forced joviality hid his real feelings. His smile never reached his eyes, and his stiff posture belied his laughter. Once again, he was hiding his true self from the people he cared about the most because he didn’t know how to deal with what he was feeling. He was slipping away from me, and I wasn’t sure how to get him back. Or even if I could.

Bentley leaned back, sipping his coffee. “What if tomorrow Frank picks the girls up for school, and you drive us to the meeting? He can bring them back here after, and you won’t have to worry?”

“It’s the time in between I worry about.” Aiden scowled.

“Want to call in Joe or Simon?”

“No!” I exclaimed. “I’ll be surrounded by students. I’ll go in, go to class, do my presentation, then head to the cafeteria and wait for Emmy. I don’t even have to go outside. I will be fine.” I met Aiden’s gaze. “You can pick me up here after you’re done.” Hating the vacant look in his eyes, I added, “Or I can even bring my stuff here and stay until Dee comes home.”

The room stilled. Aiden sat straighter, his shoulders expanding as he inhaled. “If that’s what you want.”

I tried to lighten the tension by teasing him. “I thought maybe you were tired of me in your space and I’d give you a break.”

“It’s your decision,” he answered, his voice clipped.

I shrugged, noncommittal, unsure what to add or why I had even said it. It wasn’t as if I expected him to stand and declare his feelings for me.

Yet, a small part of me wished he would.

Bentley looked between us, setting down his coffee. “You’re always welcome here, Cami. I’ll leave that decision between the two of you. Whatever you feel is best is fine with Emmy and me.”

I could only nod, not trusting my voice.

“We should take Reid with us tomorrow,” Aiden announced out of the blue.

Bentley’s brow furrowed in confusion. “Oh?”

“Maddox usually makes notes and asks questions while I concentrate on the conversation. Then we discuss. Reid is a freaking typing whiz. He’d be able to transcribe the entire conversation on his tablet for us. It would come in handy. Since we’re meeting about specs and ideas, he would be in his element.”

“Does he have something decent to wear? I don’t want him walking in looking like we picked him up off the streets.”

Aiden shook his head. “I happen to know Sandy insisted he buy a suit. He’ll wear it if we tell him to. He’ll do a good job.”

“Okay. Call him.” Bentley laughed. “Sandy will have a great day. None of us there to bother her.”

Aiden stood. “Okay. I’ll call him when we get home and arrange it.” He bent down and kissed Emmy’s cheek. “Thanks for brunch, and congrats again.”

“Thanks, Tree Trunk.”

He shook Bentley’s hand. “All the best, bro. I mean it.”

Bentley slapped his shoulder. “I know.”

* * *

Aiden was quiet the rest of the day, not mentioning what had occurred at the table. He talked with Reid, walking to the far side of the loft, speaking low so I didn’t hear. I wasn’t an idiot, so I knew it had something to do with Louisa. He had some other calls and once disappeared into his room, shutting the door. When he emerged, he looked defeated, but he didn’t say anything. He was there in the loft with me, yet so far away it might as well have been the other side of the world.

I did some reading and checked my laptop, but I didn’t spend a lot of time on it. I did best when I didn’t cram for a test or overthink a presentation. I knew my facts; I had it all done and ready to go, and I would do a quick read-through in the morning once I got to school. I wouldn’t be able to concentrate now anyway. I was too tangled up in the knots of my own making. I never should have said anything about leaving, and I was too much of a coward to address it with Aiden, fearful of his reply.

Aiden worked out, and I couldn’t help but stare as he went through his routine. His muscles rippled and strained under his tight T-shirt as he hoisted weights. His calves bunched and sweat poured down his back as he pounded on the treadmill. I lost count of the number of push-ups he did. When he stopped, I was fascinated watching his Adam’s apple bob as he drank in long, heavy swallows.

Our eyes met, and my body heated at his intense gaze. Even across the room, I could feel his pull.

He tugged his T-shirt over his head and wiped his face. “I need to have a shower.”

I licked my lips and nodded.

“You done with your schoolwork?”

I could only nod again.

He held out his hand. “Come with me, Sunshine.”

Wordlessly, I stood and took his hand, letting him pull me with him. By the shower, he undressed me, his actions swift and certain. His fingers danced over my skin, caressing the spots he knew well. I pulled on the waistband of his shorts, pushing them over his firm ass. His cock jutted out, heavy and long, begging for my touch. I wrapped my hands around it, stroking the silky skin that belied the iron beneath it. His head fell back with a groan, and he yanked me to him, tugging us under the warm water. He crashed his mouth to mine, and I tasted the salt of his sweat and felt the desire race through his body. His kisses were desperate, almost bruising, and he left me breathless and yearning for him. He lifted me, and the cold tile pressed into my back. I gasped as he licked his way down my neck, biting at the juncture. I yanked his hair, moaning at the feel of his blunt tip nudging at my entrance.

How could someone break my heart, yet make me want them with just one look?

It was a power Aiden had over me—and one I was helpless to resist.

“Tell me you want me,” he demanded, his hands squeezing my ass. “Tell me.”

“Yes,” I gasped. “I want you.”

He pushed his cock in, teasing. “Tell me to fuck you.”

“Fuck me, Aiden. Please.”

“Hold tight, Sunshine.”

He slammed into me, and I cried out. Over and again, he thrust, his hips driving hard and fast. His mouth covered mine, muffling my noises, swallowing my cries. I clung to his shoulders, pinned between him and the wall, unable to move or stop him. Only to feel—his muscles straining, his tongue sliding on mine, his chest hairs rubbing my sensitive nipples, and his hands gripping me as though his life depended on it. My body tightened, and he dragged his lips to my ear.

“Yeah. That’s it baby. Give me what I want. Give it all to me.”

I shattered, crying out his name. He never relented, driving into me hard until he climaxed, and he dropped his head to my shoulder with a long groan.

The water poured over us, the air heavy with steam. He withdrew, setting me down on my feet. He cupped my face and kissed me. His mouth was gentle now, and I opened my eyes to meet his tormented gaze. Slowly he lowered his head and kissed me again.

I wasn’t sure if it was his tears or mine I could taste.

* * *

I sat in his bed, waiting, wondering if he would come into the room. I had the Kindle open where we had left off last night, but I wasn’t sure he would join me.

After he turned around in the shower and picked up the soap, I had slipped out. I’d dried off, and crawled under the covers, confused and weary.

He entered, toweling off his hair, naked. His body was glorious. There was no other way to describe it. Muscled and heavy. Powerful. Capable of inflicting pain, yet he always touched me with such gentleness it made me feel special.

For a moment, he hesitated, but I lifted his pillow to my lap, and he slid into the bed. Then, instead of laying his head down and facing away the way he did as I read to him, he curled up tight, wrapping his arms around my waist, facing me.

I ran my fingers through his damp hair. The utter dejection on his face broke my heart.

“Talk to me,” I whispered.

“There was a message from Louisa’s father. He said he and his ex-wife had talked, and she agreed she would come and take Louisa out of school.”

“So she’s gone.”

“It appears so.”

I drew in a shuddering breath and forced a smile. “It’s over. I can go home.”

“I don’t want you there alone.”

“Dee won’t be home for a while.”

“Maybe…” He swallowed, then continued in a resigned voice. “Maybe it would be best if you did go stay with Emmy until Dee got home.”

I felt my heart shatter.

“Cami, I have nothing. I can’t—”

“Don’t,” I said, interrupting him. I knew what he was going to say, and I didn’t want to hear it. Once again, I had been fooling myself.

“It’s fine, Aiden. I’ll take my bag in the morning. It’s best that way.”

“Yes.” He took the Kindle, laid it on the nightstand, and shut off the light. He settled back on my stomach, his arms wrapped around me.

Neither of us spoke. I stared into the darkness, too sad even to cry.

Morning came too soon and was tense, each of us lost to our own heartbreak, and unable to share. As I packed my small bag, I watched him.

He scowled as he dragged on his pants and tucked a dark green shirt into the waistband, his movements jerky.

Desperate to hear his voice, I spoke.

“Are you upset over Bent and Emmy getting married?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. Why would I be upset my best friend is getting married? I’m happy for him. Emmy is his perfect match.”

“The news seemed to set you off. I was simply wondering.”

I wished he would just talk to me. Yell. Anything. Despite what he said, I knew Bentley’s engagement had spooked him, reminding him we were getting too close. What I saw as progress, he saw as unacceptable. He had been so good, looking after me, taking time off and spending it with me. We had amazing chemistry, and I loved talking with him, listening to his thought process. He was kind, generous, with a mischievous boyishness about him that made me laugh. However, he was damaged. He couldn’t see how much he loved or was loved. Every time the light flickered, he was quick to extinguish it, refusing to admit it was possible. He had so much to give, but he was too afraid to try.

Even for me.

He dragged a hand through his hair. “It was hardly news since I knew it was going to happen soon. I have a lot on my mind. It’s not all fun and games, Cami.”

“I am aware of that.”

“I have this meeting today. Maddox is sick. Bentley is worried about Reid, so I need to make sure he behaves. I’m still worried about you. Bent is nervous over Emmy because of this crazy chick, even though it seems to be over. It’s all on me.” He grabbed a belt, threading it through his waistband. “Don’t turn this into something about us.”

“I wasn’t doing that.”

He turned his back, the tension evident in the set of his shoulders. I felt terrible, knowing how much he was handling. I reached out, placing my hand on his shoulder. He froze, and I stepped behind him, leaning into his back. He didn’t move, and I carefully slid my arm around him. With a sigh, he wrapped his hand around mine and spoke quietly.

“I’m sorry, Cami. I can’t be what you need, and I know it hurts you.”

“You don’t have to worry about me, Aiden.” I swallowed, tamping down my emotions. “I’ll be fine.”

“Cami, it’s not… I can’t—”

I closed my eyes, dreading what he was about to say. “No, Aiden. You don’t have to say anything.” I withdrew my hand. “I have to finish packing.”

He didn’t turn around.

* * *

The car pulled up, and Aiden took my bag, sliding it into the trunk. Knowing it was the last moment alone with him, I grabbed his hand.

“Thank you, Aiden, for everything.” I squeezed his fingers. “We’re good, okay?”

His eyes were tormented. Without a word, he pulled me in for a hug, his massive arms caging me in. I felt safe there.

He stood back. “If you need something, call me. Day or night.”

“I will.”

I slid into the car, meeting Emmy’s sad gaze. I shook my head slightly. If she said anything, I was going to burst into tears. Instead, I turned to Reid who was standing outside with Bentley. “You clean up nice.”

He preened, tugging at his collar. “I know.”

Everyone chuckled, and I pulled the door shut. They all climbed into Aiden’s car and drove away. Frank pulled away from the curb smoothly and followed. My eyes stayed on Aiden’s car until they disappeared around the corner.

I needed the day to be over.

* * *

I frowned as I scanned through the strange files. I didn’t understand. Where was my presentation folder? I checked again, cursing under my breath.

“What is it?” Emmy asked.

“My stuff is missing.” I yanked out the USB drive, studying it. “Shit.”

“What?”

“This is the wrong drive. It’s one of Aiden’s. I must have left mine at his place.” I checked my watch. “Damn it, they’ll already be in their meeting.”

“Don’t you have a key?”

“No,” I said despondently. “I left it this morning.”

“Oh.”

“Do you have another copy?”

“Yes. At home.” I stood. “I have to go get it.”

“You can’t!”

“Why? I can grab a cab and be there in ten minutes, get the drive, and be back long before my class starts.”

She looked around, nervous. “But Louisa…”

“She’s gone,” I said impatiently. “One of the girls in our group told me this morning Louisa had even sent her files on the project and told her she was taking a break. It’s over. We can all move on,”

“Aiden wouldn’t like this, Cami.”

“He has no say in the matter.”

“I’m coming with you.”

“No. You have class in a few minutes. I’ll be back soon.”

“Cami—”

“I don’t have time to argue. I’m going.” I hurried to my locker and grabbed my coat. I dreaded going back to the apartment, but I had no choice, and I’d only be there for a few minutes. Outside, I hailed a cab and jumped in. Feeling guilty, I called Aiden, and his voice mail picked up. I hesitated, then left him a message, knowing, no matter what, he would be furious I had left the school grounds. Yet, if I didn’t tell him, it would make it worse. I forced myself to sound chipper.

“Hey, everything is fine, but I brought the wrong drive, and I have to go home and get another one. I am heading there now and going straight back to the school. Don’t worry. I just wanted you to know.”

At the apartment, I asked the cab driver to wait. He didn’t look happy, but I paid the fare, and he agreed to wait five minutes.

“If you’re not back, I am leaving,” he snapped rudely.

“I will be,” I assured him.

I hurried upstairs, letting myself into the apartment. Silence surrounded me, but I felt uneasy. I hesitated in the doorway, giving myself a pep talk. The door was double-locked. Louisa no longer had a key. The spare set for Dee was still hanging on the hook where Aiden had left them. Everything was okay.

“Get a grip,” I murmured.

I rushed down the hall, snapped on the light, and headed to the dresser, locating the drive in the small basket. I huffed out a sigh of relief, just as the scent hit me. Once again, the overpowering fragrance of my perfume was in the air.

I looked in the mirror, gasping in shock at the sight on my bed.

Louisa, wearing one of my hoodies and sweat pants, stared at me. In her hands, she held a knife.

Scattered around her were streaks of bright fabric. My favorite umbrella was in ribbons, cut into shreds and discarded. The bright colors were tangled and unrecognizable, the images destroyed by her blade.

My blood went cold.

Cami

Myriad emotions and thoughts flittered through my brain. Fear and dread settled into my chest. A paralyzing lethargy poured over my body, making escape impossible. The fact that I should have listened to Aiden or let Emmy come with me drifted into my mind. Minutes passed as we stared at each other, and with a sinking heart, I realized the cab driver would leave any second, and I would be stuck here, with Louisa.

Alone.

No one would know, until it was too late.

I thought of the self-defense moves Aiden had shown me. They had never included disarming someone with a knife. I swallowed and cleared my dry throat.

“Louisa. We’ve been looking for you. We’ve all been worried.”

She tilted her head as if unable to comprehend my words. Her voice was robotic. “I’ve been here.”

“This-this whole time?”

“Your sister’s closet is very deep. It’s a great place to sit and wait behind her clothes. Her soup is good. Even cold.”

I wanted to weep. Aiden had looked in Dee’s room. So had the police. I hadn’t even thought to tell them how far back the closet went, and it wasn’t something easily noticed. All you saw were Dee’s clothes lined up, neat and in order and undisturbed.

“I thought you went home with your mom.”

She laughed, the sound brittle. “Like she cares. She left me a message and said she heard I was misbehaving again. She said I needed to stop it or she would cut off my monthly allowance and put me back in the hospital.” She shook her head. “You all are so anxious to get me to go away, so I decided to play your game. I told her I would come on my own, and I even called the school and pretended to be her, and Mr. Hob bought it.” She changed her voice. “Of course, I do a wicked imitation of my unfeeling mother.” Her eyes glittered. “I knew you had to come home soon.”

“What do you want?”

She moved, more ribbons of fabric falling from her lap. She ignored my question. “Take off your coat.” She stepped closer. “You aren’t leaving.”

I hesitated, and she jerked her arm, the knife flashing. “Now.”

I dropped my coat to the floor, knowing my phone was in my pocket. It was always on vibrate during the school day, and I felt it buzz against my feet. I wondered if it was Emmy checking on me and if she would call the police when I didn’t answer.

“You don’t take care of your things, Cami. You don’t deserve to have them.” She waved her arm. “All your nice things and I had to straighten them for you.” She narrowed her eyes. “You didn’t even say thank you.”

“I-I didn’t know it was you. That-that was very kind of you. Thank you.”

She shook her head. “You don’t appreciate it. You have never appreciated anything I did. I even tried to give you a push in the right direction.” Her mouth twisted into an evil smile. “Still, you didn’t learn.”

I gaped at her. “That was you? You pushed me down the stairs?”

“Technically, I shoved that Jen girl. She fell into you, so I didn’t touch you. In the chaos, no one noticed me.” She grimaced. “No one ever notices me.”

I felt ill.

“You showed no appreciation for anything. Not the notes, going for coffee, or my friendship. Even loaning you sneakers when your feet were wet or coming all this way to see you.” The knife in her hand caught the light as she clenched her fist, the sight terrifying me all over again.

“Did you cut them?” I asked. “My boots?”

“You deserved it,” she confirmed. “You were rude.”

“You took my umbrella.”

“You left your umbrella by the lockers. Discarded.”

Now I remembered. It had rained, and I left it dripping there so it didn’t get my locker wet. The sun was out when school finished, and I had forgotten it. But I hadn’t discarded it.

She wrinkled her nose, as if laughing at a private joke. “It was fun sometimes moving things around so you couldn’t find them. Making you look for them.” She grinned, her lips twisted and evil. “Making you frown for a change.”

Despite my terror, she made me angry. “That was a shitty thing to do. Mess with my head like that.”

She scowled, not caring. “Just paying you back.”

I wanted to scream at her and ask her what she was paying me back for, but I was too scared of her answer.

“My scarf and cuff were here, in my room.”

“I liked them. You had spare keys by the door, and I took one.” She shrugged as if that was acceptable. She wanted them, so she took them.

“You could have asked if you could borrow them.”

“So you could say no again? You kept saying no to me!” Her voice rose with each sentence. “You barely noticed me. You have time for everyone else. Emmy, the project group. Work. Your sister. Aiden.” She scoffed. “But me, you ignored, no matter what I did. You didn’t even get it when I changed my hair!”

“I’m sorry,” I offered, confused and unsure what else to do. “You’re right. I was a bad friend. I just get busy, Louisa, and I forget. You know what it’s like. Between school and responsibilities, you just forget. I-I didn’t mean to ignore you.”

She scowled, and I kept talking.

“Why don’t I make us coffee now, and we can talk. I-I know about your sister, Jessie, and I’m sorry. We could talk about her if you want?”

Her voice rose even louder. “I don’t want to talk about her. We were so close, then she left me and I was alone!”

I realized hearing her sister’s name upset her, and I quickly tried something else. “Okay,” I soothed. “Maybe watch a movie and relax. That would be fun, wouldn’t it? Just hang for the day?” I babbled, trying to figure out my next step, my phone buzzing like crazy at my feet. I needed to stall and keep her mind off whatever plan she had. I needed to distract her.

She paused, the knife turning in her hand. The closer she came, the stronger the scent of my perfume grew. She had doused herself in it to cover the stench of her unwashed body. And, no doubt, to smell like me. But it wasn’t pleasant on her. Instead, it was sickly sweet and rancid.

“You can have a shower, and I’ll get you fresh clothes while the coffee is brewing. I’ll change into something comfy too.” I edged toward the door, praying she didn’t notice.

“How stupid do you think I am?” she asked, her voice suddenly dripping with rage.

“I-I don’t think you’re stupid at all. I was just offering—”

“You think you’re so much better than me. That you’re too good to be my friend,” she spat, moving between me and the door.

“No,” I protested. “That’s not true, Louisa.”

“Hanging with rich people who pretend they care about you. You think Aiden is going to love you? He likes to fuck you, but that’s all. I saw the way he looked at me. He’d be just as happy to fuck me. He’s not in love with you. You are pathetic. Worse than me.”

I knew she was crazy and spouting bullshit. Still, her words struck a nerve.

“I know,” I stated. “I know he isn’t in love with me.” I passed a weary hand over my face. “Tell me what you want, Louisa. Just tell me.”

“I want you to like me,” she screamed, stepping forward. “I want you to be my friend and care about me!”

I regarded her sadly, her words reminding me of what I wanted from someone else.

“You can’t make someone love you, Louisa. I’m sorry.”

It happened in slow motion. One moment, she was staring at me, livid and shaking. Her arm lifted, and I knew any second, I would feel the pain of that knife. I prepared to defend myself, trying hard to recall what Aiden had taught me, and fighting against the panic that threatened to engulf me instead.

The next moment, there was the thundering of footsteps, and Aiden appeared, catching us both off guard. Louisa recovered, pointing the knife at him. I gasped, terrified she would strike in his direction and he would be hurt. He moved fast, and in seconds, the knife sailed through the air and Louisa spun away, a crumpled, sobbing heap on the floor across the room.

I met Aiden’s horrified gaze. His chest was heaving, his body shaking as he reached out to me.

“I’m okay,” I managed to get out.

He wrapped his hands around my arms, pushing me toward the door. “The police are on their way. Go sit in the living room.”

My gaze skittered to Louisa. Her body shook with the force of her sobs. Despite everything, I felt a strong, abiding sorrow as I looked at her. Inadvertently or not, I was part of the reason she was in this position.

“Sunshine.”

I tore my eyes away from Louisa and looked at him.

“Let me handle this. Go.”

Numb, I stumbled away.

* * *

I slumped into the armchair, my shaking legs unable to hold me upright. My mind raced with everything that had occurred recently, and especially today. I dropped my head into my hands, remembering Louisa’s garbled words. The way she spat them at me and the fear she instilled as she went on about how hard she had tried to get my attention. How much she wanted to be my friend.

Shame washed over me as I realized I had acted no better toward Aiden than she had with me. I had tried to push him into liking me more, wanting me the way I wanted him. It was time to stop. He was never going to change, and I needed to accept that. To accept him as a great person, someone who was part of Emmy’s life and with whom I would have to interact for a long time. I would never do anything that would force her to have to choose between us, so I needed to change my behavior.

I lifted my head, feeling weak and weary. Aiden shook the officers’ hands and let them out of the apartment. They had taken Louisa away, and I had given my statement to the police. Aiden shut the door, his hand resting on the wood. His wide shoulders slumped, and I was certain he was as exhausted and emotionally drained as I was feeling.

He sighed and straightened, crossing the room and sitting on the chair opposite me. He kept his voice low and gentle, as if speaking to a frightened animal.

“Are you all right, Cami?”

I wanted to fling myself into his arms and tell him no. To explain how terrified I had felt, more so than I had ever been in my life—right up until the moment he had disarmed Louisa and I knew he wasn’t going to be hurt. I couldn’t bear the thought of him injured because of me.

Instead, I only nodded. “I’m fine.”

“What do you need?”

Inside, I screamed, “You!”

However, again, I repeated myself. “I’m fine. Really.” I swallowed. “How…?” The word hung in the air.

“Emmy phoned Bentley. She told him you had come here, and I heard your message. I had my phone on vibrate because of the meeting, but I saw your number and checked the message. Bentley had forgotten to turn his off, and when he saw her number, he answered. I was already on my feet when he told me to go. I drove here like a madman. I kept phoning, but you didn’t pick up. I knew something was wrong. I called the police, frantic. I beat them here.” He shook his head and closed his eyes, his hands shaking. “Seeing her in front of you with a knife is an image I will never get out of my head. I can’t even think about what might have happened if I had been a few minutes later…” His voice trailed off, and he opened his eyes, his gaze tormented.

“I don’t think she would have hurt me.”

“You’re wrong. She wasn’t thinking,” he snapped. “Her mind wasn’t processing reality anymore, and right and wrong didn’t exist. Rage, the grief over her sister, and her hatred had taken over, Cami. She finally snapped.”

I didn’t want him drowning in any more guilt. He already carried enough around. “Then you got here in time, and you saved me, Aiden. Thank you.”

“She was here the whole time. Waiting. I missed it.”

“She was smart.” I stroked his clenched hands. “Stop blaming yourself. I’m not.”

“I would never have forgiven myself. I’m not sure I can forgive myself for what occurred today. I should have listened to my gut.”

“You have to let it go. We thought it was over. Her mother lied about her whereabouts because she was too lazy to care or actually do anything. Louisa played everyone. It’s on her and her family.” I shook my head ruefully. “Some of the responsibility is even on me. Not you.”

I stood. “I’m going to take a bath. You can let yourself out, okay?”

He frowned, standing as well. “You really think I’m going to leave you alone after what just happened?”

I drew in much-needed air and curled my hands into fists, seeking strength. “Aiden, I can’t express my gratitude enough. For everything you’ve done for me. But it’s over. She’s in police custody, and I’m safe. I need a bath to warm up, then I’m going to lie down.” A shudder ran down my spine. “I’ll nap in Dee’s room or here on the sofa.” I wasn’t sure I would ever sleep in mine again. “Before you go, though, I need to apologize to you.”

He narrowed his eyes. “Apologize?”

I swallowed to rid myself of the lump that was forming in my throat. “For my behavior. I know you don’t have the same feelings for me as I have for you. I have pushed and forced my way into your life, and you’ve been amazing. I know you allowed me to hang around because of Emmy and Bentley, and you’ve been patient with me. You told me right from the start there would never be a relationship beyond friendship between us. Even when we were intimate, I knew how you felt, but I was arrogant enough that I thought you would change your mind. That somehow, you would know I was different, and that I could be what you needed.” I brushed my hair off my face. “I kept pushing you—trying to force you to feel something you didn’t. Just like Louisa did with me.”

He started to speak, and I held up my hand.

“Don’t. Please. I get it now. I really do. I promise you it won’t happen again. I won’t make you uncomfortable, and I won’t do anything to embarrass you. Our best friends are getting married. It’s inevitable we’ll be around each other, but I won’t push anymore. I promise. I’ll just be Cami—Emmy’s slightly weird friend and someone who will be grateful to you for the rest of her life.” Leaning up, I pressed my lips to his cheek. “Thank you.”

He stood stock-still, a muscle working in his neck, but he said nothing. Desperate to keep my emotions hidden, I went down the hall and quietly shut the bathroom door behind me. I leaned against the wood, covering my mouth with my hand as the tears began to drip down my cheeks. I dashed them away and bent over the tub, pushing down the plug and turning on the tap. I grabbed Dee’s citrus bubble bath, needing a different scent than my usual jasmine. I would never again wear that fragrance.

I heard the telltale sound of the door closing firmly at the front of the apartment, and with a quiet sob, I disrobed and slid into the water. Aiden was gone, and I was alone. I laid my head back and let the tears flow. I was so exhausted I couldn’t weep. No sounds came out, only tears rolled down my cheeks, hot and heavy. I let them go, knowing I needed to mourn. I had so many regrets, and I was going to relive them every time I saw Aiden. I could only hope the pain would lessen and one day I would be able to smile at him again without my heart breaking.

I startled when the bathroom door opened, and Aiden came into the room.

“What are you doing?” I gasped, wiping my hands across my cheeks.

He shrugged, flipping the lid to the toilet down and sitting on it. He had changed, and he rolled up his sleeves, careful not to look at me. “You didn’t give me a chance to reply, so I thought I would come in and take advantage of the fact that you couldn’t walk away while I said my piece.”

“I thought you left. I heard the door.”

“I went to my car and grabbed my bag. I always have a change of clothes with me. I didn’t want to smell her on me anymore.”

“I’m never wearing that perfume again,” I admitted.

He bent forward, resting his elbows on his thighs, and shook his head. “No, Cami. I love your scent. That perfume didn’t smell like you at all when she wore it. It was overpowering and sweet. Frankly, on her, it made me nauseous. On you, it’s light and airy. I like it. Your scent calms me like nothing else does. Don’t let her take that from us.”

I had no idea how to reply to his statement.

“Oh.”

“As for what you said earlier, I think I’m the one who owes you an apology.”

“I doubt that.”

His unique eyes burned into me. “You have been offering me the gift of your love—without an agenda or any chance of it being reciprocated—and all I have done is treat you badly.”

“You haven’t treated me badly—just the opposite. It’s not a gift if you don’t want it. I know that now.”

He raked his hands through his hair roughly and huffed out a curse.

“It is a gift. One I wanted so much but was too afraid to take.” He kept on talking, not giving me a chance to reply. “Today, when I realized what was happening, the danger you were in, I kept praying.” He snorted. “I never pray—I’ve never believed in any of that shit. But I did. I prayed and begged that you’d be safe—that you wouldn’t be hurt, or even worse.” His eyes drifted shut, then snapped open, once again pinning me with his gaze. “I promised, I swore, if I got there in time, if you were safe, I would tell you.”

“Tell me what?” I breathed, terrified, yet enthralled with his words.

“Tell you everything. How I feel about you. Why I pushed you away. Why I so desperately want you, even though I don’t deserve to have you.”

“You want me?”

He lunged, moving so fast that before I knew what was happening, he was on top of me in the tub, his heavy torso pushing me into the porcelain. His mouth claimed mine as he buried his hand into my hair and yanked me tight, holding me close. His kiss was possessive, deep, and carnal. He moaned low, the sound reverberating in the room.

I whimpered, unsure where his actions came from, afraid to believe they meant what I hoped they did, and still so in love with him, I wasn’t sure it mattered.

He dragged his lips over my cheek, pressing them to my ear. “I feel, Cami. I feel so much, and I’m fucking terrified of what I feel. I need you to help me.”

“Tell me what you need.”

He kept his voice low, as if ashamed to say it out loud. “Hold me for a minute. Let me feel you against me so I know you’re okay.”

“She didn’t touch me, Aiden. You got here in time.”

“Please. I need that.”

I wrapped my arms around him, feeling the tremor that went through his massive form. I could feel his lips moving on my skin, but I had no idea what he was saying. He ghosted his hands up and down my back, never settling anywhere, but touching me so reverently, I felt the tears begin to well again. He had never touched me this way before now.

“Please don’t,” he murmured. “I hate it when you cry. My chest aches.”

“I-I don’t understand what’s happening, and I’m scared to hope that maybe it’s something…” I sucked in a long gulp of air. “Significant.”

“I want it to be.”

“But?” I whispered, my heart in my throat.

“I have things I need to tell you.”

“Now?”

He drew back, bringing his hand up to cup my face. “Yes, but I think maybe I should wait until you’re out of the tub. You’re very distracting like this.”

“Like this?”

A slow smile spread across his lips, and his expression changed, becoming lighter. “Wet, slippery, naked, and far too tempting.”

“You’re all wet now too.”

“I have another shirt.”

“I’ll get out. We can talk. I can have a bath when you leave later.”

He pressed his lips to mine sweetly. “What if I don’t leave?”

“Then you can join me and wash my back.”

His mouth was warm as he kissed me one more time. “Okay, deal.”

Aiden

Cami curled up on the sofa, looking more tranquil than she had been lately. I had stayed with her, making her lie back in the tub and relax for a while. Despite the fact that I was still hard and aching for her, and seeing her naked and wet in the tub only made it worse, I ignored my throbbing cock and talked to her. Nothing heavy or personal—I knew that was going to happen soon enough. I talked about the project we were working on; I shared a few stories of Bent and Mad with her, things to get her to smile. While she was getting dressed, I had called Bentley, let him know everything was okay and promised to have Cami call Emmy later that evening. I sent a fast text to Dee, telling her everything was handled, Cami was safe, and she could relax. I would call her later and explain.

I sat close, needing to feel Cami beside me for our impending conversation. I picked up her hand, studying her long fingers, and stroked the soft skin of her wrist. The passing thought that a diamond bracelet would suit her skittered through my mind, surprising me. I had never bought a woman a gift before—I had never wanted to, until now.

“Talk to me,” she whispered, sounding unusually shy.

“Love scares me, Cami.”

“Why?”

“The only thing I associate with love is pain. I know I told you I had dyslexia, but there is a lot more to my childhood than simply a disorder I’ve had to struggle to overcome.”

She shifted closer. “Tell me.”

“My parents, for lack of a better term, were Henry and Gabby. I stopped calling them Mom and Dad when I was very young. They didn’t deserve to be called those names after the way they treated me.”

Cami bit her lip, as if she already anticipated what I was going to say.

“Henry was a drunk. A mean one—well, to me, anyway. My older brother and sister he liked well enough, but not me. I was different. If you can believe it, when I was a kid, I was a runt. I was little and scrawny—scared of my own shadow. I was slow to talk, didn’t catch on to things quickly, and was backward with everything in life.”

“Because of your dyslexia.”

“We didn’t know about it then. Henry simply didn’t like me. He was an impatient man at the best of times, and with me, he had zero tolerance.”

“Why?”

I met her confused gaze. “As I found out later in life it was because I wasn’t his. Gabby had an affair, and I was the result.”

“Oh. That must have been hard. Did your…Gabby protect you from him?”

I laughed, the sound harsh in the room. “She hated me. I was a constant reminder of her past. They, my whole family, had straight, sandy-colored hair, brown eyes, and freckles on their faces with red cheeks. Then there was me. Dark, curly hair, mismatched eyes, and no freckles. My skin tone was a little darker—just enough to be different. I stuck out like a sore thumb.”

“Aiden, no mother hates her child, no matter how different they look.”

“She did. I was never enough. If he hit me, she walked away. If I did something to displease her, she was the one who hit me.” I paused as memories swirled in my head. “I displeased her a lot.”

I met her wide gaze. “She liked to use the belt. It hurt the most. Almost as much as her cruel words.”

She slipped her hand into mine, holding tight.

“I remember being hungry all the time. I was a runt, like I said, and my brother used to grab my food.” I grimaced as memories flooded my mind. “There was never a lot to eat, and when he took my food, I had to go without.”

“Were you very poor?”

“No, not poor. Gabby didn’t believe in wasting food, so she made just enough for each meal. She served the food from the kitchen, and because I was the smallest, I got the smallest portion. Once Eric grabbed some, I was often left hungry.”

“Maybe that was why you were so small.”

“Probably.”

“That’s why you eat more quickly than some people.”

“It’s a reflex, I think. I try not to, but it happens.” I smiled sadly. “I think that’s why I’m always hungry to this day.”

“I like watching you eat. You enjoy it.”

I had to grin. “I do. It’s one of the pleasures I can enjoy without guilt. Bentley calls me a garbage disposal.”

“He teases you because he cares.”

“I know.”

She squeezed my hand. “Go on.”

“I didn’t do well in school. I had trouble getting people to understand me. There were more times I didn’t comprehend what was going on than I did. My grades were terrible. I was picked on and bullied, and I got beat up a lot. The dumb runt, you know, is an easy target.”

“I assume your parents did nothing to keep it from happening?”

“No. I stopped saying anything since I knew they didn’t care. In fact, I think they thought I deserved it. Just like when they hit me.” I shrugged. “I know I did.”

“No child deserves to be hit.”

“You start to feel like you do, though. At home I was punished for my bad grades and failed tests. Criticized for being scrawny and weak. Called stupid and homely. I was picked on by my perfect brother and, for the most part, ignored by my sister. When the beatings would start, she’d leave the room.”

“No one at school helped?”

“They just pushed me forward to the next grade. They didn’t care either. Schools were overcrowded, so it was easier, I suppose. I was lost most of the time. I had one teacher, Mr. Randall. He was a good guy. He noticed how hard I struggled, and he did some tests with the school. They told my parents they thought I was dyslexic and explained about some treatments to help me cope. But they cost money, and my mother had zero interest in spending it on me. My brother, Eric, was in soccer and was pretty good at it, but it was expensive. My sister, Veronica, liked synchronized swimming. They were important, so my parents made sure they got what they wanted. They refused to ‘waste’ the money on me.”

“But you needed the help!”

I shrugged. “I wasn’t important, Cami. I never was to anyone. My entire life.”

“You are to me.”

My heart sped up at her soft declaration. “I don’t deserve it after the way I treated you.”

“I disagree.”

Unable to stop myself, I leaned forward and brushed her lips with mine. “Thank you.”

“I want to hear more.”

I wanted to kiss her more and forget the conversation. However, she deserved to hear it all.

“Mr. Randall was great. He went above and beyond what he had to do for a student. He researched my condition and spent hours with me, helping me find ways to learn more easily. He discovered methods and tricks that helped me concentrate. Not everyone responds the same with this learning disability, and some find it manageable, while others struggle. I found ways of zeroing in on words I could understand, and slowly making my way through pages using those words.”

“The font thing helps too, right?”

“Yes. Plus, my memory trick, while unusual, is very helpful. I can remember details other people would forget. Once I read something and understand it, it sticks. I can recall passages and quote them.” I ran a hand through my hair. “I find listening to documents as I study them helpful. I can associate words easier and remember them. Technology has helped make my life simpler in many ways. Still, I struggle at times.”

“It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I was taught it was. I was made to feel I was something to be ashamed of in every way. No matter how hard I tried, I could never get their approval.” I leaned my forearms on my thighs, dropping my head for a moment as memories flew through my head. “I acted out a lot when I was younger. I was desperate for attention, but I didn’t know how to get it in a positive way. The affection my parents gave my siblings was denied to me. Instead, all I heard was a constant list of my shortcomings and failures. No matter what I did, I was never as good as they were.”

“That would be hard to live with. No wonder you acted out.”

“Henry was a wrestler in school. A good one. Once I finally started growing, he insisted I be part of the team. I did it to please him, hoping to finally do something he would be proud of, but I hated it. I hated every second of it.”

“Why?”

I shut my eyes, admitting another of my faults. “I hated being touched.”

She looked horrified. “You hate it when I touch you?”

“No, not at all—I like your touch.” I pushed her hand to my cheek, confessing my need. “I crave your touch.” She stroked my skin, once again so gently, I wanted to weep. I leaned back and cleared my throat.

“Growing up, I related touching to pain. No one ever hugged me or gave me pats on the back. They hit me. Punched me. Crowded me into a corner and smacked me with a fist or a belt. Wrestling was like that—the grabbing and shoving. The need to overpower another person to win. It reminded me of everything in my life. I was overpowered constantly. I felt like my world was one big wrestling match, and I was constantly being thrown to the mat.” I ran a hand over my face. “I quit the team when I was fifteen, and that caused a huge fight with Henry. In his anger, he told me for the hundredth time all the reasons I was such a loser, why he hated me so much, and that I wasn’t his son.”

“Oh, Aiden…”

“It got ugly. I was bigger, and it wasn’t as easy to push me around. Now, I could push back. He became enraged. Screaming in my face. Swearing and saying horrible things. I yelled at him, and somehow, we started wrestling—only it wasn’t for sport. I was sure he was going to kill me. I fought back with everything I had, and we bounced around the room, knocking over furniture and breaking things.” I swallowed as visions of that awful night replayed in my head. “At one point, he had me locked up, and I shoved back against him. We went flying right through the glass patio doors with me landing on top of him. It broke his hold, and I rolled away, right through all the glass that was around us.”

Cami scooted close, gripping my hand harder. Her touch returned me to the moment, and I looked down at her elegant fingers restlessly clutching my skin. I traced her hand and bent down to brush a kiss on her knuckles.

“What happened?”

“I don’t recall a lot of that night after that point. A neighbor had called the police. Gabby was screaming. I was bleeding, and Henry was unconscious. The police sent me to the hospital in a different ambulance from him—I got stitched up, and I spent the night. I never went back there again. A social worker came and saw me the next morning and said my parents had basically washed their hands of me. They said I was violent, disruptive, and they were worried not only about their safety, but also that I might hurt my siblings. They swore I attacked Henry without reason.”

“That was a lie.”

I smiled forlornly at her, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. “Who was going to believe me, Cami? I never said anything at school. I had no friends. By that point, Mr. Randall had retired, and I had no teacher I confided in. I was just another student with issues. My file was full of times I when I got angry and lashed out at someone. I never hurt them, but I would yell. Now my parents were just confirming what everyone already knew. I was a waste of space and not worthy of love. Not even from my family.”

She lifted our clasped hands to her mouth, brushing her lips to my skin. “No, you are,” she breathed out. “You so are.” She pressed my hand to her cheek, and I was startled at the wetness on her skin.

“Don’t cry for me.”

“Someone has to. You deserve to have someone who loves you enough to cry for you.”

Her words rolled around in my head.

Loves you.

Deserve.

They were foreign to me.

“What happened to you?”

“I went to a shelter. Then I was sent to a few foster homes, but they never worked. They expected a kid who needed discipline, and they acted accordingly. The abuse continued.”

“What you needed was to be loved.”

“I didn’t get that. I didn’t know a touch didn’t have to hurt until I was older.” I met her sad gaze. “Sex was the only way I knew how to connect with someone. Even then, I preferred to do the touching rather than be touched. I could never let anyone in. I didn’t know I could want the touch of another person on my skin all the time until I met you. I never felt the need to connect with someone the way I do with you. It scared the ever-loving shit out of me, if I’m being honest.”

Our eyes locked, my mismatched irises meeting her beautiful green. Mine pleaded for patience; hers filled with acceptance.

“Go on,” she urged.

“I was lucky, though, and I had a social worker who helped me. Lori watched over me as best she could, and she tried to get me placed into the right home.” I barked out a laugh. “The trouble is there isn’t a huge line of people waiting to take a fifteen-year-old boy with anger problems, as I had been labeled. She stuck with me, though. Made sure I kept up my schoolwork and even got me a part-time job. When I aged out, she found me a little place to go. It wasn’t much, just a room with a bed and a chair, but it was mine. I worked hard, saved for school, and got in with a scholarship.”

“Where did you work?”

“Her son, Neil, owned a gym and she had gotten me a job working there not long after she became my case worker. I started as a cleaner and worked my way up. Part of my payment was that I could use the equipment. I discovered how much I loved to exercise. I had finally grown into my body, and the physical release was something I needed. It was something I understood. I got along well with her son, and he encouraged me. Neil said I was a natural. Watching the therapists at his gym showed me that touch had the power to heal as well as hurt, and I found it fascinating. I decided to take both business and physical therapy courses—I thought I wanted to run my own clinic. I got accepted at Toronto, and I moved here. Then I met Bentley and Maddox, and I finally I found friends who really cared, a place I could call home and where I was comfortable.”

Reflectively, I traced the ink on my arm. “I got this tattoo when I was twenty. Bent and Maddox came with me. I wanted to cover up the scars I had. The ones they gave me. I didn’t want to look down and see them anymore.”

Her voice was drenched in tears. “Aiden…”

“When I was young, I would sneak away to the library. Every Wednesday, there was a woman who read out loud. I loved the stories about fierce, strong dragons.” I tapped my upper arm. “The dragon reminds me to stay strong.”

She touched the clouds etched into my skin and traced her fingers over the red flowers. “What about these?”

“The clouds represent life. They float and change, the darkness balancing the light.”

“And the flowers?”

I smiled, feeling strangely nervous about telling her their meaning. “The house the guys and I rented together had a bush in the front of it that bloomed with red flowers every year. Every time I saw it I knew I was home. It was the first time I had ever truly had a home.”

“That’s beautiful, Aiden.”

“I’ve never told anyone that before now.”

“Thank you for telling me,” she whispered, the sadness in her eyes apparent. Her obvious emotion at hearing my story shook me.

I had only ever shared it with Bentley and Maddox, and I had never gone into as much detail as I had with Cami. We all knew each other’s pasts. It was something that drew us closer—made us brothers instead of simply friends. They had been understanding and empathetic since they had both experienced trauma growing up themselves, but they weren’t emotional. We were tight and would do anything for one another, but aside from the odd hug, the constant banter, and the occasional argument, we didn’t do the whole emotion thing. It just wasn’t us, and we all preferred it that way. I knew Bentley was different with Emmy, and although he refused to discuss it, Maddox showed an alternate side of himself to Dee. For the first time ever in my life, I had opened up fully to someone. It was, I found to my surprise, cathartic. Cami’s tender compassion made the pressure I always felt in my chest ease.

“Thank you for listening to me.”

“You can talk to me anytime, about anything.”

I lifted her hand and kissed the delicate skin of her wrist.

“Do you stay in touch with anyone? Mr. Randall or Lori and Neil?”

“Mr. Randall died before I finished school. He had a massive heart attack after breakfast one day. I went to his funeral and wept at the loss of the first man who had shown me kindness, and who told me I was more than my family let me think I could be.”

I had to stop and clear my throat. “Lori retired, and when I became successful, I paid off Neil’s gym and helped him make improvements to it. He runs an after-school program now to help more kids like me. I moved him and Lori into a nice house, and I make sure they’re okay. They will never need anything for the rest of their lives if I can help it.”

“That’s amazing.”

I shrugged, self-conscious. “It was the least I could do. They changed my life’s path. If Lori hadn’t seen beyond the reports and helped me, God knows where I would be today.”

Cami sighed, her breath shaky. “I’m glad you’re here, with me.”

The emotion in her eyes was overwhelming. No one had ever looked at me the way Cami did. She made me feel invincible. Strong. And more vulnerable than I had ever been because of the depth of my need for her. And my need for that look.

“You frighten me, Sunshine. You scare the ever-loving shit out of me.”

She gasped. “How is that even possible? I’m half your size.”

“No, I don’t mean physically.” I hesitated, then spoke my fear. “Emotionally, you could destroy me.”

“You have that power over me as well,” she declared quietly. “I don’t want to destroy you, Aiden. I want to share your life and be your partner. Help you through the bad days, not cause them.” She cradled my hand to her cheek. “I want to be the missing piece to your world.”

I pulled her onto my lap fast, surprising her. “Love has always equaled pain for me, Cami. I let down my guard once, and it bit me in the ass. It proved to me that I was right. I wasn’t worthy of love.”

“Can you tell me?”

I pushed a tendril away from her face, tucking the curl behind her ear. “You really want to know?”

She captured my hand, kissing the palm, and holding it to her cheek. “I want to know everything, Aiden. I want to know you. To understand why you feel the way you do.” She sighed. “Then I can show you why you’re wrong and that you’re so worthy of being loved.”

I stared at her for a moment, unable to comprehend her thoughts. She was adamant in her feelings for me. She never wavered.

“I think I need a drink,” I confessed.

“You don’t have to tell me.”

“No, I do. But I need a break, if that makes sense.”

“I understand.”

In the kitchen, she opened the cupboard and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. “Dee likes this stuff. Will that do?”

“Perfect. What about you?”

“I haven’t eaten today, so I’ll just have water.”

I reached for my phone. “I’m ordering pizza.”

“I’m not really hungry,” she admitted.

I spoke as I dialed. “You need some food, and frankly, so do I. I need you to eat. Please? For me?” I added, knowing she would agree. The break would help us both.

“Okay.”

A short time later, I sat back, replete. Cami had only eaten one slice, nibbling away while I devoured the rest, but at least it was something.

“Is pizza your favorite food?”

“No, but it’s fast and easy.”

“What is your favorite?”

“Fried chicken. Homemade, not the takeout garbage.”

“Dee makes great fried chicken. She’ll make it for you.”

Her words stirred a memory, making me frown.

“Will you tell me now?”

“Yes.” I focused on staying calm, choosing my words carefully without too much detail. I knew she’d have questions, and I didn’t want to get too upset, so I chose to tell her the story as briefly as possible.

“My sister, Veronica, showed up a few years ago. She appeared out of the blue, with no warning. She told me she had moved here and saw my name in the paper.” I paused, thinking how shocked I had been when I heard my name called and turned to find Veronica standing behind me. “She asked me for coffee. She wanted a chance to apologize.”

“Oh.”

“I was curious, so I agreed to go with her. She told me Gabby and Henry had both died recently. She said she had no contact with Eric, my brother. Then she told me she was sorry for how everyone had treated me when we were younger. She explained she had always been afraid of our parents and the one time she had tried to stick up for me, she was punished.”

“Had she done that?”

I shrugged. “Not that I remembered, but I did know she never joined in the bullying or mistreatment the way my brother did. She always left the room.”

I kissed Cami’s hand and stood, unable to sit in one place anymore. I prowled around the room, picking up things and studying them. A picture Cami had sketched of a dress. A small piece of metal sculpture. Touching her things, items she loved, calmed me.

“What happened, Aiden?”

“She told me she wanted the chance to be friends. To get to know each other as adults. She seemed sincere. I told her I would think it over, and I left. I talked to Maddox and Bent and told them what happened.”

“What did they think?”

“That I should be cautious.”

“I take it they were right.”

“Things seemed great. I checked her out, and her story matched up with the information I could find. We met for coffee, had dinner. We talked—sometimes about the past, but more about our lives from after I had left until the present. She told me she’d gotten out of a bad relationship and moved here to start over, much as I had done years ago. She met Bent and Mad. They were polite but reserved.”

“And?”

“We started to grow closer. She worked from home as an online editor with a magazine company. I’d drop by on occasion with lunch or for coffee. She would pick up my favorite brownie from the bakery down the street from my place, drop by to say hi, and check up on me. She called and sent funny texts. She remembered my favorite dinner growing up was fried chicken, and she made it for me.” I met Cami’s sympathetic glance. “She did all these things, caring things, which made me think she was real. She slowly got under my skin, and I decided that maybe she had also been a victim and not one of the criminals in my childhood. I forgave her because I felt she had done what she needed to do in order to survive. We had both suffered in different ways.”

“That was a brave decision, Aiden.”

I sat down beside her and took her hand, playing with her fingers. “A stupid one.”

She lifted one shoulder. “I think it takes a brave person to try—be it a relationship, a new career, anything, really. Anything you try that is new and different takes guts, but putting yourself out there emotionally? Very brave.”

I stared at her in amazement. How had I denied how incredible she truly was?

She squeezed my hand. “Keep going.”

“One day, when I stopped by, I could see she had been crying. It took a while to convince her, but she told me her ex had racked up a ton of debt in her name, and she was trying to figure out how to pay it off. She was setting up some appointments with debt consolidators.”

Cami’s eyebrows rose. “I see.”

“I didn’t. When I had checked her out, I saw her lousy credit, and I should have checked again—dug more. Used my head and not my heart. I think I was so desperate to believe her, to think I had been wrong, that I turned a blind eye, and I fell for her con. I told her I would help her. I transferred fifty grand into her account that afternoon.”

“What happened next?”

“She lost her job and couldn’t find another one. She couldn’t pay her rent, so she lost her apartment and needed a place to stay.”

“So, she moved in with you?”

I snorted. “Yep. Then I hired her as my assistant and paid her myself since she wasn’t able to find another job right away.”

“All things that show what a caring man you are to others.”

“And stupid. She had me right where she wanted me. Gradually, she started taking over. She did it well, in subtle ways that, until it was over, I never noticed. She had control of my house, my accounts, everything. I confided in her daily.” I sat down heavily. “I was so eager for her affection. She was my family—the one thing I had always wanted—and she was there. In my head, if I took care of her, she would love me.” My head fell to the cushion. “I really thought she did.”

Cami stood and paced, and I waited until she spoke.

“What happened?”

“Bent and I were away on a business trip, looking at some property out West. Maddox called me and told me there was something odd going on with my finances. Money was disappearing fast. He told me he was going to freeze all my accounts. I flew home that afternoon, and I caught her. She was packing up to leave. She actually had a suitcase filled with cash, like some bad TV movie. Still, it wasn’t the worst part.”

Cami crouched in front of me. “What was it?”

“Eric was there—they were in it together. They were arguing when I let myself in. She was telling him how awful it had been pretending to like me, and she was glad it was over. How pretending to give a shit about what was going on in my life was tedious, and I annoyed her. That his idea of getting some money had been harder on her than she expected, and she wanted a bigger cut. He was arguing that she had to ride out this storm, convince me it was a bank error, and get more money. He was angry that she’d gotten tired of the subterfuge and decided to take as much money as possible and get out while I was gone.” I huffed out an exhale of air, trying to ease the tightness in my chest that memory brought up. “To say they were shocked to see me standing there, Bentley beside me, listening to their secret confession, would be an understatement.”

She rubbed my thighs, making small clicking noises of disapproval in her throat. I looked down at her hands, thinking despite how elegant and long her fingers were, how small they looked on my legs.

“Once they knew they’d been caught, it got ugly. They told me I owed them. Because of what happened that night when I was a teenager, Henry was never able to work again. He drank more and was verbally abusive to them. There was no money for university—there was barely enough to live on. My parents lost the house and had to move in to an apartment. They were ostracized at school—no longer part of the in crowd. Neither had done much with their lives. Years later, they saw my name in the paper, read about my success, and decided I owed them for what they lost.”

She stared up at me, aghast. “None of which was your fault. Henry did that to your family. He treated you like shit your whole life. They all did.”

“That’s not how they saw it. Maddox showed up a few minutes later, and things went from ugly to horrible. There was shouting and threats. And a lot of pushing and shoving between Bent and my brother, who tried to grab the suitcase and run. My sister became hysterical and started screaming.” I shook my head. “Then Maddox called the cops. Or, at least, started to. My brother and sister begged me to give them the money. Promised never to return if I did.”

“You gave it to them, didn’t you?”

I shrugged. “It was twenty-five grand. Compared to what I had already given her, not a lot, and frankly, it barely made a dent in my bottom line. I just wanted them gone. I was reeling from how easily I had fallen for her act and the betrayal. Luckily, Maddox stepped in and made them sign something. And before they were out the door, he had all her cards and the lists of my accounts she had maintained. He had her access denied, the locks changed, and even took her cell phone. She left with the cash, her clothes, and that was all.”

“And she destroyed you.”

“Do you know what she said to me one day? The words I held on to so desperately?”

She shook her head.

“I care about you, Aiden. I care so much.”

Cami’s eyes widened. “I said that to you at the lake. The night you got upset.”

“It brought back that painful memory so vividly, I shut down. I know I acted like an asshole, something else I need to apologize for, but it hit me like a wrecking ball. It reminded me that I had already learned my lesson. Love wasn’t for me. It proved I’m not worthy of that emotion.”

She wiggled between my legs, reached up, and cupped my face. “The fact that you forgave her and tried to have a relationship says a lot about the kind of man you are to me, Aiden.”

“You mean needy and stupid?”

Her hands tightened. “I mean forgiving and strong. Generous and capable of love—both of giving and receiving.” She shook her head. “They were the ones in the wrong, but Aiden, can’t you see you’re allowing them to win?”

“What are you talking about?”

“You refuse to let me in. You keep up walls and never allow yourself to be truly happy. You’ve cut yourself off from the chance of real love. Don’t let her, them, do this to you. Don’t believe the awful things they said and did, because what they said is bullshit. They knew how to hurt you, and that was all they wanted.”

Tears glimmered in her eyes. “Don’t let them keep hurting you. Choose to believe the people who really care about you.”

My throat felt thick. “Who should I believe?”

“Bentley,” she stated promptly. “Maddox. The two people who love you the most. Know you better than anyone.” She drew in a deep breath. “Me. I see the real Aiden. I see the hurt you hide and the need you try to disguise. I see you.”

“How can you think so highly of me after the way I treated you?”

“That’s what you do when you love someone, Aiden. You forgive them.”

I met her wide, green gaze. There was nothing but honesty in her eyes. For the first time, I allowed myself to see what else her stare reflected.

Love. Real, honest love. Not for my money. Not for anything else, except me.

Cami loved me.

All I had to do was reach out, and the one thing I wanted, I needed, all my life could be mine.

I only had to take it.

Reaching down, I lifted under her arms and crushed her to me.

“Mine,” I whispered. “All mine.”

“Yours,” she replied.

I held her tighter.

* * *

We sat together silently. I enjoyed being able to hold her. After what happened today and the discussion about my childhood, I needed it. I needed her.

“Aiden, can I ask you something?”

I pressed a kiss to her head. “Anything.”

“Why can you forgive everyone around you, even your sister, but you can never forgive yourself?”

“I’m sorry?”

She tilted back her head, meeting my confused gaze. “You never give yourself a break. If something goes wrong, you blame yourself. If there’s a problem, you always take responsibility. You heap coals on your own head, and you carry too much. What happened in your childhood wasn’t your fault. Your sister’s actions were hers, not yours.” She hesitated. “What happened with Emmy or Greg wasn’t because of you either.”

I tensed. “What are you talking about?”

“I think you’re still blaming yourself for the situation.” She cupped my face. “I heard you, Aiden. At night, when you slept here. The nights I spent with you. Your nightmares. You carry too much pain and blame inside you. You need to let it go.”

I met her gaze. There was no judgment. She looked worried, sad, and unsure. No doubt, she was concerned about my reaction to her words. I thought about what she said.

“I don’t know how,” I admitted in a low voice. “I was blamed for everything all my life. I don’t know how to be any other way. It’s almost easier to take the blame for things at times.”

“You could talk to someone. A professional to help you.”

I huffed a laugh. “You sound like Bentley.”

“Who is a very smart man and loves you like a brother. You and Maddox are family to him. Do you think he would ever suggest you do something that would hurt you?”

That stopped me. She was right. Aside from the occasional words spoken in anger, or disagreement, neither Bentley nor Maddox had ever done anything to hurt me deliberately. Since I met them, they had protected me the way I protected them.

“He only wants to help you,” she added.

“I know. He’s right. I wasn’t ready, though.”

“But you are now?”

“Do you think I should talk to someone?”

“What I think doesn’t matter. You have to want to talk to someone.”

“I think maybe I do. I know Bent and Emmy think the world of this Chloe person.”

“She has helped Emmy. Bentley finds her helpful as well.”

I leaned my forehead to hers. “I want to try. Not only for me. I want to be able to show you how I feel, Cami. To be what you need. I’m ready for that, but I do need some help. Would you…would you come with me?”

She slid her arms around my neck, holding me tight.

“Yes. Whatever you need, I’m here for you.”

Cami

“I want to take you home to my place,” Aiden murmured against my head. “I don’t want you here. Not until Dee comes home.” He sighed, his breath ruffling my hair. “Not even then.”

I tilted my head up to study his weary face. “This is where I live.”

“Maybe we can find you a new place. The building we own where Maddox lives has some nice two-bedroom units.”

“I doubt we can afford the rent.”

He smirked. “I think we can arrange something.”

“Aiden,” I scolded gently. “I don’t need you to do that. I’m not with you for your money or what you can give me.”

His eyes were soft, and he slid his fingers over my cheek. “Are you with me, Cami? Even after all I’ve put you through?”

“Yes.”

“Let me take you home. I can’t relax here, and I think you’d feel better too. Please.”

He was right. I was on edge, and the thought of going into my bedroom down the hall made me anxious.

“Okay.”

* * *

Aiden stayed close all night. While I talked to Emmy, and later Dee, on the phone, he was beside me, constantly touching my shoulder or arm, wrapping his hand around mine and kissing the knuckles. My heart soared every time he touched me. He huffed a little when I assured Emmy I would be at school the next day; although he gave up the fight quickly when I explained why.

“I need to see my teacher and the director to explain why I wasn’t there for my presentation. I have to get a make-up date.” I sighed. “I hope they give me one.”

“I’ll go with you.”

“You’re not going to beat anyone up, are you?”

“No. What happened, though, is not the normal ‘the dog ate my homework’ excuse. I want to make sure they understand and you get the chance.”

I tapped my chin. “You know, I think you BAM boys are a bad influence.”

“BAM boys?” he asked with a chuckle. “Do explain.”

“Emmy gets involved with Bentley and misses her presentation because she’s kidnapped. I get involved with you, and some madwoman comes after me and I miss mine,” I teased with a grin. “The common denominator seems to be BAM boys.”

“Maybe the common denominator is you girls. Seems to me both of you are trouble.”

“A little.”

He wrapped his hand around my neck, tugging me to his mouth. “A lot. I’m still going with you tomorrow, by the way.”

“Okay.”

He brushed his mouth over mine. “You’re still tense.” He rubbed my shoulders. “You’re safe now, you know that, right?”

“I know.” I shut my eyes with a sigh. “I need a little time, Aiden. The past few weeks have messed with my head. I was convinced I was going crazy or developing the same symptoms as my mother.”

“You’re not.”

“My head knows that now. I just need the rest of my body to catch up.”

“Okay, here’s the plan. I’m going to run you a bath, bring you some wine, and then we’re going to bed.”

“Then I can read to you?”

“I want you to relax.”

“Reading to you does relax me. I want to. Please?”

His eyes were warm, his mouth even more so. “Yes.”

I watched him walk away and heard the water come on in the bathroom. I was tired, but my body was tense. My mind wouldn’t shut off either. Yet, not for the reasons Aiden probably thought. Louisa had scared me, and it was going to take some time to recover from everything that had occurred in the last while, but it was his confession, the things he told me about his life and upbringing that had my head spinning. The fact that he did care, and he wanted to try to be more with me. The look on his face when I said the word love to him…he was incredulous, incapable of believing himself worthy of being loved. Unable to comprehend that he could love someone.

Yet, with every gesture, every brush of his fingers on my skin, every endearment, he proved himself to be more than capable. The fierceness of his protection, the need to look after me, it all showed his feelings.

He came down the hall, extending his hand. “Come on, Sunshine, the water is ready.”

I reached for his hand, letting him tug me down to the bathroom.

I only hoped that one day he could say the words.

* * *

Once again, Aiden had his body curled around me, his head facing me and his eyes gazing at my face. I glanced down from my Kindle with a smile. “You’re supposed to be relaxing, not staring.”

He tucked himself closer, his head burrowed into my stomach. “I like looking at you.” He sighed as I ran my fingers through his hair. “I like being close to you. To be able to touch you.”

“You can touch me anytime.”

“I’m not good at this, Cami. I have never been part of a couple.”

“Ever?”

“No. I’m going to mess it up.”

I shut the Kindle and gazed down at him. “So will I. No one is perfect, Aiden. We’ll learn together. All I ask is that you don’t shut me out. Talk to me. Share what you’re feeling and let me help you.”

“You help me without even knowing it.”

I ruffled his hair, then smoothed it away from his forehead.

He played with a wrinkle in the T-shirt I was wearing. One of his that was too long, too big, and perfect. A frown creased his face, pulling down his lips, and his eyes grew tormented. “Today,” he whispered, “I-I thought I would be too late. That I would never have the chance to tell you how I felt and what I really wanted.”

“It didn’t happen,” I soothed him. “I’m right here.”

He pushed up on his hands, kissing me. It wasn’t his usual, controlling, passionate kiss. His mouth and tongue moved languidly with mine. He wound his hand into my hair, caressing my scalp, his touch tender. He tugged me down, hovering over me, his mouth never leaving mine. Endless minutes passed as we kissed. Never rough, never forceful, but passionate, claiming, and soulful.

“I want you, Sunshine.”

“Yes,” I pleaded. “Yes, Aiden.”

He swept the T-shirt over my head, gazing down at me. “You are so beautiful. I’ve never told you how beautiful you are.”

“Show me.”

He kissed my cheek, his lips soft. He started at my mouth and slid down, every inch of my body touched with slow, sensuous drags of his lips. He whispered thoughts into my skin, his voice reverent, gentle.

“These freckles drive me wild.” He traced them with his tongue, light and teasing. “Like a tiny patch of stardust on your skin.

“Your breasts are perfect for my hands, Sunshine.” He licked and tugged on my nipples, making me groan. “The way your nipples swell for me, little buds just for me.”

His mouth ghosted along my forearms, kissing the thin skin on the inside of my wrist and pressing his lips to my palm. “Your hands touch me with such tenderness.” His awed and shy gaze met mine. “I had only ever known harsh touches until you.”

“Aiden,” I breathed out, cupping his face, tugging him to my mouth for another kiss.

He swirled his tongue down my torso, his fingers dancing on my skin. He kissed the arch of my foot, teased the back of my knee, and slid his tongue up my thighs. He didn’t rush, and I let him do what he wanted. He would stop and lean forward, capturing my mouth with his and kissing me, then with a grin, go back to the body part he was worshiping. Because I realized… That was exactly what he was doing.

He stopped at the top of my right thigh where I had a beauty mark. Lazily, he traced it with the tip of his tongue, making me shiver.

“You like that, Cami? You like my tongue there?”

I gripped the sheet, fisting it tightly in my hand. “Yes.”

He slipped his hands higher, pushing my legs apart. “Is it because you know, once I’ve been there, where I’m going next?” His hot breath drifted over me. “What I’m going to do to you next?”

He had me so turned on; I couldn’t take it.

“Please, Aiden—”

“Shh, baby. I’m gonna take care of you.”

He dipped his head and found me wet and ready, aching for him. He groaned, his mouth and fingers working in tandem. I cried out with the force of my need, but he refused to hurry. Gradually, he built a rhythm, until I shattered, my cries of his name echoing in the room.

Then, for the first time, Aiden made love to me. He showed me with his body what he wasn’t able to say out loud. Pulling me up on his thighs, he filled me inch by inch, claiming the last part of me. He moved leisurely, his hips curling in tight circles, his mouth covering mine. He wrapped his arms around me, holding me close, our bodies fused together so tight we moved as one, never apart. We rocked, our eyes locked on each other, desire and need overriding all else.

“Cami,” he moaned. “I need you. All of you. Oh God, baby…”

I wrapped my arms around his neck, clutching on tight. Tears spilled from my eyes at his need, the way he whispered my name, his breathless words of adoration.

I felt the tremors of my orgasm begin. I held him harder, surrendering to his body. Giving him everything he needed. Letting him have everything.

His arms became vises. He buried his face in my neck and stilled. A long, low groan escaped his mouth. He jerked, his cock kicking up inside me, triggering my release. I sobbed his name, my orgasm washing over me the same way he had loved me. Long, slow, peaking, and ebbing like the tide.

I collapsed into his chest, spent.

He lowered me to the bed, keeping me close, refusing to release me.

“Sleep, Sunshine. Know I’m here, and you’re safe. I’ve got you.”

I flexed my arms, sated, sleepy, and content.

“I have you too.”

I felt his smile.

“I know.”

* * *

Mr. Hob and my favorite teacher, Madame Franklin, were aghast when they learned what had occurred. I was grateful Aiden was with me. I began to talk and became overwhelmed, my voice shaking, and I knew I was going to cry. Aiden picked up my hand and took over when I faltered. He used words I never would have, which made the story seem scarier. Words like perpetrator, terrorized, stalker, and victim, all peppered his statements.

“What is the next step?” Mr. Hob asked.

Aiden frowned in displeasure. “It’s in the hands of the police. Louisa’s parents have been contacted. She is in a locked medical facility.”

“I don’t want to press charges,” I murmured.

Aiden huffed, already knowing my thoughts.

Madame Franklin looked puzzled. “Why ever not, child?”

“I think she needs help, not jail.”

Aiden spoke. “I explained to Cami it may not be her decision, but we will see what the police decide.”

“And from us?” Mr. Hob inquired. “What do you need?”

“A chance to do my presentation,” I requested. “I know, usually, once you miss it, you are deducted marks.”

“Of course. No marks will be deducted. The circumstances are rather…unique.”

Aiden smirked. “A fact I pointed out last evening.”

We stood, and Aiden shook their hands.

Madame Franklin hugged me. “Come and see me after class, Cami. We will pick a new date.”

“Thank you.”

I walked Aiden out to his car. He held my hand within his, strong and firm.

“I’ll be here to pick you up later.”

“Okay.”

At his car, he bent and kissed me. Sweet and soft. He lingered, his hand resting on my neck, his fingers tracing circles on the skin, holding me close. With a satisfied smile, he stepped back. “Have a good day.”

I couldn’t help beaming at him.

He grinned back widely. “There’s my smile.”

Laughing, I turned and began to walk away, when he called, “Hey, Sunshine?”

I spun around, waiting. He didn’t say anything, but he shuffled his feet and dragged a hand through his hair. I hurried back to him, laying my hand on his arm.

“Aiden?”

He met my eyes, anxious and worried.

“What is it?”

His expression tugged at my heart. Bashful, fearful, yet determined. He cupped my face with both hands and leaned close.

He spoke three small words. Three words that seeped into my heart, stitched the worn edges, and mended the cracked and beaten shell.

“I love you.”

Aiden

I sat at my desk, unable to concentrate. I knew I would never forget the look on Cami’s face when I finally got the balls to tell her what I felt.

The words hung in the air between us. For some reason, I couldn’t let her walk away without saying them. Without letting her know how much she meant to me. As they sank in and her expression changed from confusion to understanding, euphoric was the only word I could think of. Never mind sunshine; she transformed into a fucking sunbeam as she clutched my wrists and tears spilled down her cheeks. I had braced myself for the panic, the denial that uttering the words would bring, but there was none. Instead, there was only a strong, abiding feeling of it being right.

We were right.

She was what I needed in my life, and I was done denying it.

Denying her.

Laughing, I swung her around in my arms, then cupped her face again, dropping light kisses all over her cheeks, eyes, nose, and finally, kissing her hard, pouring all the love I felt into that kiss. Though I was not one for public displays, even the catcalls directed our way couldn’t stop me.

I set her back on her feet, meeting her glowing eyes. “I love you, Sunshine.”

“I love you right back.”

“I know.” I exhaled hard. “It’s the greatest thing in the whole fucking world.”

My phone beeped, and I shook my head. “That will be Bent. You need to get to class.”

“You’ll be here later?”

I pulled her in for one last hug. “I’ll always be here, Sunshine. You’re stuck with me now.”

She winked and turned to walk away. “I think I can handle you,” she threw over her shoulder.

I had to laugh. If anyone could, it was Cami.

I lifted my phone to my ear. “I’m on my way, Bent. Hold your horses.”

He chuckled. “Just letting you know Maddox showed up. He’s better, but he looks like hell. We’re meeting over lunch.”

“Okay.”

“Everything go all right?”

I glanced toward Cami’s disappearing figure. From across the parking lot, she turned and waved, then hurried into the building. I already missed her.

I climbed into the car, shaking my head over how pussy-whipped I had become overnight. I grinned, though, because I didn’t really care.

“Yeah. Everything’s good. See you soon.”

I hadn’t seen anyone except Sandy, who handed me some files and offered a cup of coffee, which I gratefully accepted. When she brought it in, she slid a plate onto my desk with two of my favorite lemon Danish pastries on it.

“Special occasion?”

She grinned. “I think it must be. Cami called and asked if I would get these for you.”

I looked down, and the horrible feeling I was about to blush in front of Sandy filled my head.

“What else did she say?”

“Nothing. I was pleased to hear she was doing well considering what she went through yesterday. I’m not blind, Aiden. I have never seen you look this…happy.” She patted my shoulder. “Just remember, you deserve to be.”

With a wink, she sashayed out of my office, leaving me to my thoughts.

A few minutes later, Bentley strolled in, promptly sitting in front of my desk. I finished swallowing my treat and grinned at him. “Sorry, all gone.”

“Big surprise.”

Maddox walked in, looking terrible. His nose was red, and he looked tired. He sat down heavily, regarding me seriously. “Are you all right?” he rasped out.

“Better than you.”

He waved his hand. “I’m okay. Cami? She okay? Dee was freaking on the phone last night.”

I exchanged a glance with Bentley. I wondered how often the two of them spoke while she was gone.

“I spoke with Dee this morning. Cami is fine. She’s strong.” I rubbed a hand over my chin. “Although I’m not sure she will ever want to live in that apartment again. She couldn’t go into her bedroom to get some clothing. I had to do it for her.”

“Dee said the same thing.”

I glanced at Bentley. “I was thinking of the two-bedroom units in the building Maddox lives in. We keep a couple of them for out-of-town business guests. We rarely use them. Do we really need two?”

He didn’t hesitate. “No. We could let them have one.”

Both Maddox and I spoke at the same time. “They won’t accept it for free.”

He chuckled. “Of course not. They’re as stubborn as Emmy. We’ll charge them what they pay now. It sits empty anyway, so really, they’re helping us.”

Maddox cleared his throat and popped in a lozenge. “That would work.”

“You want to talk to Dee about it?”

“Sure.” He coughed. “You’ll, ah, handle Cami?”

I chuckled. “I’m not sure anyone can handle Cami.” I became serious. “I don’t think she’ll object. If she never went back there, she would be okay with it.”

“Is she okay?”

“She will be.” I sucked in a deep breath. “Bent, could you, ah, give me that number again? For Chloe?”

“For Cami?”

“For both of us.”

He dug into his pocket, bringing out his phone. “Absolutely.” He stopped. “You’ll really go and see her, Aiden?”

“Yes.”

“Cami’s staying with you again?”

I dropped my eyes. “Yeah.”

“For how long?”

I lifted my gaze. “For fucking ever if that’s what she wants.”

“Holy shit,” Maddox muttered, repeating the words I had said to Bentley on Sunday. “You did it, didn’t you?”

“I love her,” I said simply.

He sat back, shaking his head. “Jesus, I get sick and miss a couple of days, and look what happens. Bentley gets engaged, you declare your love.” He grinned. “Thank God I came back before Reid stepped up to the plate.”

We all started to laugh.

Maddox leaned forward, his hand extended. “Congrats, Tree Trunk. You deserve it.”

I shook his hand and met Bentley’s gaze.

“So the engulfing happened.” He grinned.

“Yeah.” I grinned. “It did.”

Bentley stood and rounded the desk, waiting.

“What?”

“I’m proud of you, Aiden. For taking care of Cami, admitting your feelings, and for facing your fears. I know none of it was easy.” He held out his hand. I stood, shocked, when instead of a handshake, he pulled me in for a hug.

“I’m proud of you,” he repeated in my ear.

His words were simple but profound, and they meant everything to me.

He stepped back and slapped my shoulder.

Maddox looked between us. “I am not hugging you. Even if I didn’t have a cold, I am not doing that shit.”

“Whatever, Mad Dog. You’re just jealous Bent got in first.” I held out my arms. “Come on, you know you want to.” I pounded my chest. “You want a little piece of Aiden loving too.”

“Fuck you.”

I started to laugh, and they joined in. Of the three of us, Maddox was the least fond of PDA. Bentley sat down and sent me Chloe’s number.

“Let’s get down to business so Maddox can go home. The last thing I need is to catch his cold.”

Sandy entered, a hand on her hip. “You know, if the three of you behaved like normal businessmen, I wouldn’t have to walk around the office trying to find you. You don’t have to sit around a desk having your little powwows. I set up the boardroom with your lunch.” She fixed a stern eye at Maddox. “I got you chicken soup. Eat it.”

“Thanks, Sandy.”

“You love it, woman.” I grinned at her. “Keeps you on your toes.”

“Whatever. Do you need anything else?”

“Can you dig out the files on the apartments we keep on Westside?”

“Yes, and 1740 is the nicer of the two. Better view and a great layout.”

“Okay. That one, then.”

“All right.”

We all exchanged a glance when she left. “She’s scary good.”

Bentley chuckled and stood. “Yep. And she is all ours.”

Maddox followed Bentley, and I was behind him. At my doorway, he stopped and turned sharply, grabbing me in a fast, hard hug.

“Way to go, Tree Trunk. I’m proud too.”

Then he hurried away.

* * *

Dee came home a few days later, an unexpected end coming to the case she had been working on. One female member of the family had exploded outside the courtroom, refusing to have any part of the proceedings. She had told the various family members exactly what she thought of their greediness, and somehow managed to do what no one else had done—open up the lines of communication. They settled the disputes themselves, splitting everything in a peaceful manner and bringing the tumultuous situation to a close.

We picked Dee up at the airport, with Maddox tagging along. The emotional reunion between the two sisters was touching. Dee enveloped Cami in her arms, rocking her like a child, tears running down her face. Cami’s shoulders shook with sobs. The stress of the past weeks showed in Dee’s fatigued posture and unusual emotion. She was always stoic and calm.

I felt Maddox tense when he saw her, and I heard his muttered curse. I cast a glance his way and saw the raw emotion on his face, before it smoothed out and he adopted his usual neutral expression.

There was definitely more going on between them than either was admitting.

We stood to the side, giving the girls privacy. I had done the same thing when Emmy came to see Cami. She had been emotional, hugging Cami hard, and crying. Even Bentley’s hug had been longer than usual, his formal façade disappearing as he spoke to her quietly, expressing how worried they had been. It had done my heart good to see the way people loved my girl. It made me grateful I was able to love her openly now and give her what she needed.

When they finally broke apart, Dee approached me, her voice quavering.

“I can’t begin—”

“You don’t have to.”

She flung her arms around me, and I hugged her in return.

She stepped back, wiping her eyes, and turned to Maddox. Cami and I discreetly moved away to get Dee’s luggage. I glanced over my shoulder. He had her engulfed in his arms, and he was stroking her hair while talking to her. There was no doubt it was a private moment.

Once we collected Dee’s luggage, we drove them home. I watched Cami carefully, not surprised to see her tense up when we entered the apartment. I had agreed to leave them alone for the night and let Cami talk to Dee about the place in Maddox’s building. They needed the time together, but I hated the thought of her in a place that frightened her. Sandy had arranged a cleaner, and Cami’s room was fresh and back to its normal state. Thoughtfully, Sandy had purchased new bedding as well, so all traces of Louisa were gone, but I wasn’t convinced it was enough.

Leaving Cami was difficult, and that was a new experience for me. “Call me later, all right, Sunshine?” I urged. “Anytime.” I bent my head lower, my voice quiet so only she could hear my words. “I’ll come get you if you need me to.” I paused, brushing my lips over her ear. “I love you.”

She smiled up at me, her eyes bright. “I love you too.”

“I mean it.”

“I know.”

Maddox dragged me away and kept me company. We worked out, ordered pizza, and sat back with some cold beer. The entire time, I thought of Cami. I had never known anyone to take over my thoughts the way she did. Since I admitted my feelings for her, it seemed a completely new side of my mind and heart had opened up, and she occupied every square inch. For the first time, I understood Bentley’s devotion to Emmy.

“Aiden.”

“Sorry, what?” I asked Maddox, twisting open the cap on another beer.

“I asked how it went with the lawyers and police.”

I took a long pull on the bottle, the icy liquid soothing the burn of the hot peppers Maddox had included in the pizza toppings. I wiped my mouth with a napkin, tossing it into the empty box.

“Rather than having to go to court and dealing with the expense of a trial, a deal was made. All parties agreed, so it was done quickly.”

“One you’re not happy about, I take it.”

I shrugged. “Louisa is being confined to a long-term mental rehab facility in Alberta. She’ll get counseling and treatment. She isn’t going to be free for a long time. When she does, she will not be allowed anywhere near Cami. Louisa’s parents, well, her father at least, is finally stepping up and admitting his daughter needs help.” I shook my head in disgust. “Cami was her biggest advocate. She didn’t want Louisa to go to jail. She wanted her to get help.”

“You wanted her to go to jail?”

“I’d lock her up and throw away the fucking key, but Cami says that wouldn’t do anyone any good. I suppose she’s right.” I picked at the label on my bottle. “She has a huge capacity for forgiveness.”

“That is a good thing considering…”

I chuckled dryly. “I’m well aware I have benefitted from that forgiveness.”

“You’re a lucky man.”

“I know.” I let my head fall back to the cushion. “I love her, Maddox. She’s changed me so much without even trying. It’s as if she’s brought the world into focus.”

“And she’s the center of that focus?”

I stared at him. “Exactly.”

Our eyes met and he looked away with a nod. His expression told me without words there would be no more discussion on the matter tonight.

I reached for the remote. “Netflix?”

He reached for a beer. “Yeah. We need to chill.”

I threw the remote at him as he laughed.

* * *

Dee and Cami walked around the condo, peeking in cupboards and talking quietly. They both looked exhausted.

Cami had texted me early in the morning, saying her sister had agreed to see the condo, and Dee wanted to speak to me in private.

I wasn’t sure that was a good thing. I was certain she had a few choice words for me, but I knew I deserved them.

I wanted to sweep Cami into my arms and just hold her when I saw her. Take her back to the loft and make love to her until she forgot everything except being with me. Hold her while she slept. I held myself back from doing that, though—at least for now.

Dee entered the larger of the two bedrooms and Cami brushed past me in the hall. I pulled her close briefly, then stepped into the room as she returned to the kitchen. Dee was by the windows, staring at the city below.

“This is a nice condo,” Dee murmured. “Beautiful view.”

“I agree.”

She turned, meeting my eyes. “I find it hard to believe the rent is the same as what we pay now.”

“It’s a business thing.”

She crossed her arms. “Business, as in you taking care of my sister business, Aiden?”

I mimicked her actions. “Business, as in the place is available, it’s safe, and it’s free of memories for Cami, so yes.”

She studied me for a minute, then began to talk.

“When our mom died, it was just Cami and me. I had to work, go to school, and look after her. She was just a kid, you know?”

“So were you, really. You were young to take on so much responsibility.”

She shrugged. “I hadn’t been a kid for a long time, and there was no choice. Our father wasn’t going to help look after her. She only had me. Cami was always good, though. She never complained and always tried to help. She had a paper route, collected bottles, all sorts of things when she was young. When she got older, she babysat, tutored other kids, waitressed, anything she could to help contribute. When she left school, she got a full-time job waitressing. We didn’t have the money for tuition, and she didn’t know yet what she wanted to do with her life.”

I waited, knowing she was going somewhere with this conversation.

“She quit waitressing and got a job as a PA because the money was better. I started with the law firm, although it was the lowest of the low jobs.” She chuckled. “You have to start somewhere. Cami hated the PA job almost as much as she hated waitressing. Her boss was an idiot and liked his fruit cut up for him daily. Cami was better than that. She had finally figured out she wanted to follow her passion and become a fashion designer and where she wanted to go to get her education. She has such talent.”

“I agree. She does.”

“She hated her job, but she stuck with it and saved for her tuition. She refused to let me help her. I was paying my student loans and trying to make ends meet for us. She worked as a PA and found the job at Glad Rags where she’s still working. She saved and paid her own way.”

“Like Emmy.”

“Yes.”

“That’s one of the reasons they’re so close. They’re similar in many ways.”

She hummed in agreement. “Once she went to school, the only thing she let me do was pay our rent. She contributes every month toward the bills and looks after herself financially.”

“Why are you telling me this, Dee?”

She sighed and passed a hand over her face. “She didn’t sleep all night. Even though her room is clean, she will never be able to go back in there and rest. She could barely stand getting her clothes out of the closet.”

“I’m not surprised.”

“She came into my room to sleep, but neither of us could rest. Knowing that woman had been hiding in my closet, knowing what she’d done to Cami. I could almost feel her in there with us, feel her hatred—even though I know she’s miles away and can’t hurt us.” She shook her head. “I couldn’t sleep either.”

“Then, please, accept this place.”

“Cami has always been independent, refused to let me help her, even when I started making more money. But she’ll accept this from you.”

I studied her. “Will you?”

“Why are you doing this?” She waved her hand. “Why are you all doing this?”

I stepped forward, holding out my hands beseechingly. “Dee, I know you haven’t been happy with me, with my actions. I can’t take back my behavior. I wish I could.” I dragged a hand through my hair. “I pushed Cami away even when I wanted her close. I fought her. I fought what I felt, but I’m done fighting. I love her. I can’t deny it, and I’m tired of trying to every day. I need to make sure she’s okay. The place you’re living isn’t okay anymore. She is never going to be comfortable there again. No matter what we do to change the way it looks, she is never going to feel safe.” I swallowed heavily. “I thought I was going to lose her. I swore if she was okay I’d never to let her go. I’d take care of her.”

“You saved her.”

“She saved me right back.” I swept my arm around the room. “We, all of us, want you to have this because it’s something we can do to help. Bentley and Maddox both are onboard with this idea. It’s not charity or a handout. It’s family helping one another.”

“Family?”

“You’re Cami’s sister. I love her, which means you’re part of my family. You already were because of Emmy, but it’s more…personal now. I need to take care of her and you. If you let me.”

“You really want to do this for us?”

“Yes.”

“She loves with everything in her, Aiden. A little piece of her breaks when she gets let down. You’ll be good to her?”

“Always. I love her, Dee. I never thought I could love, but she’s proven me wrong. She’s everything I’ve needed and never allowed myself to hope for in my life. She’s my Sunshine.”

Her eyes shone with unshed tears. “Good.”

“She’ll never want for anything. Including love. I promise.” I grabbed her hand. “Let me do this. For both of you.”

“Okay.”

With a grin, I hugged her hard. “Let’s go tell her, then head to brunch. Emmy wants to see you, and Cami’s gonna make pancakes again.”

“All right, let’s go.”

It was a fun brunch around Bentley’s table. All six of us laughing and relaxed, the way things used to be when we were together. Dee exclaimed over Emmy’s ring, hugged Bentley, and I noticed, stayed close to Maddox. Emmy cooked a feast, and I ate at least five of Cami’s pancakes. She added blueberries this time, and I informed her I needed them just that way from now on.

Her phone rang, and she glanced at the number with a frown. Excusing herself from the table, she answered as she walked away. I watched her, constantly on alert now when it came to her. However, her stance was relaxed, and she began to smile widely and talk quickly.

Returning to the table, she was almost vibrating with excitement.

“What’s up, Sunshine?”

She grasped my knee. “I won!”

“Excuse me?”

“That trip to Las Vegas! I won!” She turned to Dee and Emmy. “I call girls’ weekend in Vegas!”

There were a lot of high fives and fist bumps as Cami explained how she had won the trip. I tried to look happy, but I didn’t really feel it. The thought of the three of them going to Vegas on their own wasn’t sitting well with me, yet I was pretty sure I had no say in the matter, given they were adults. Glancing at Bentley, I could tell from the rigid set of his jaw he was thinking along the same lines as me. Even Maddox looked slightly put out.

“Isn’t it a trip for four?” I asked, remembering the day at the winery.

Cami looked confused. “Yes. Did you want the fourth? I suppose since you took me to the winery, you should have first dibs on it.”

“No, I was just wondering.”

The girls rose and started carrying dishes to the kitchen, discussing the trip animatedly. We, on the other hand, sat and stared at one another.

“I don’t like this,” I muttered.

Bentley snorted. “Me either.”

Maddox filled his coffee cup with a smirk. “I don’t think you have much choice.”

I drummed my fingers on the table. Cami’s phone beeped, and I looked at the screen, which had a text with information. “Includes coach airfare for four, accommodations, transfers to and from the airport, and five hundred dollars spending money,” I read.

“Which hotel?”

“The Travelodge.”

Bentley got out his phone, checking the hotel. His frown deepened. “I don’t fucking think so.”

“Coach.” I snorted. “Packed in like sardines.”

“Probably a cheap van service to the hotel.”

“I bet the spending money is gambling chips,” Maddox piped up, a grin on his face.

“I don’t like this,” I repeated.

“What should we do?” Bentley asked.

I thought about it. “Up the ante.”

“Now you’re talking.” Maddox smirked, egging us on.

“I like it. How?” Bentley asked.

“I think, boys, we’re going to Vegas. BAM style.”

“What does that consist of?” Maddox chuckled. “Do tell.”

“Brace yourself. We are about to misuse company funds, Mad Dog. I’ve decided I want to expand our horizons and have a look at some property in Vegas.”

Bentley chuckled, and Maddox’s shoulders shook with suppressed laughter. “Is that a fact?”

“Yep. We’re renting a private plane and flying all of us there. We’ll do a few land inspections while the girls hit a spa or something.”

“Not sure this is gonna fly with Revenue Canada as a business trip.”

I shrugged. “Then bill me. You figure it out, whatever way works. But it’s happening. Suites at Bellagio. Whatever side trips the girls want. An entire weekend of whatever they desire. They want Vegas? They fucking get Vegas.”

“As long as you’re with them,” Maddox added.

“You’re coming with, Mad Dog. Your girl is on board for this weekend too.”

He didn’t argue, although he mumbled something more about the company funds. I ignored him. We could look at some land while we were there. He could figure it out. He was great at figuring things out.

Bentley grinned. “BAM style, indeed.”

The girls returned from the kitchen, still chatting and excited.

“Who’s going to tell them?” I mumbled.

“You are,” Bentley and Maddox stated in unison.

I flexed my shoulders.

“Right.”

* * *

The room fell silent, my words not met with the enthusiasm I had hoped. All three girls stared at me incredulously.

“You three are certifiable, do you know that?” Cami said, aghast.

Emmy turned to Bentley. “This smacks of you, Rigid.”

Dee smirked. “You came up with all this in five minutes?”

I thought fast. “We were discussing the fact that only one of us got to accompany you. It seemed fair to broaden the plans to include everyone.”

Cami arched her eyebrow. “Perhaps we weren’t going to take any of you. We thought of asking Sandy to come with us to say thanks for all the things she has done for us.”

I met Bentley’s frantic gaze. We hadn’t factored in that decision.

“She’s busy,” I objected.

“We haven’t picked a date.”

“She’s busy every weekend. Husband, grandkids, you know. She hates flying,” Bentley interjected.

Emmy crossed her arms. “Strange. She was telling me last week of all the traveling she wants to do once she dumps your demanding ass.”

He grimaced. “She called my ass demanding?”

“You’re missing the point here, Rigid.”

“Which is?”

“Girls’ weekend.”

“You can have a girls’ weekend. We won’t bother you.”

Cami shook her head. “You’re going to fly all that way and just sit in a hotel room?”

We were losing the argument, and I needed to figure out how to convince them. “Actually, we are going to do a little business while we’re there. We were talking about it just the other day.”

Cami snorted. “Of course you were. How convenient.”

“I know. Very fortuitous.”

Emmy coughed bullshit into her hand, but I noticed she was grinning. I locked eyes with Cami. “We’ve all been going through shit, Cami. A weekend away would be great. You want to go to Vegas, we’ll go. However, we’re taking you.”

“But I won a trip. It will go to waste.”

“No, you can call them back and say you can’t go and let them redraw. Someone else can go.”

“Why do I have a feeling even if I say no, every time I turn around in Vegas, I’ll see you skulking around a corner?”

I snorted. “I won’t be skulking, Sunshine. I’ll be right behind you. You can bet your sweet ass on that fact.”

“Why is this so important to you?”

I played dirty. I bent closer, my voice low. “I thought I lost you. I’m not ready for you to be out of my sight yet. Please.”

Her expression softened, her green eyes misty. She was faltering.

“Aiden…”

“You know, I’ve never been on a private plane,” Dee mused, meeting my eyes with a subtle wink.

“It’s awesome,” I assured her, returning her gesture.

“I hear the Bellagio is spectacular,” Bentley said. “Completely amazing.”

“Oh,” Emmy breathed out. “That’s where we’d stay?”

“Best suite in the house, Freddy.”

I interjected, “They have notoriously big limos to pick us up and drive us anywhere too.”

Cami pursed her lips. “I want to go to the Grand Canyon.”

“Yep. They can take us.”

“With champagne?”

“Bottles of it.”

The girls all looked at each other.

Then Maddox added the icing on the cake. “I have a friend who can get us awesome tickets for the Michael Jackson tribute show. Probably backstage passes.”

And just like that, the game was over.

Blackjack.

Aiden

Sandy stepped into the boardroom, one arm filled with files. In her other hand was a large carafe of coffee. She set down the coffee, pushing it toward Maddox. He grinned at her with a wink.

“Thanks, Momma Bear.”

She rolled her eyes, then slapped down the files onto the wooden surface.

“All right, boys. Listen.” She handed us each a different colored folder. “Your itinerary for your stalking expedition.”

“It’s a weekend away,” Bentley objected.

“It’s the three of you going overboard.”

“Aiden’s idea.” Maddox smirked as he poured himself a mug of coffee. “I’m just along for the ride and to make sure no more company funds are abused.”

She ignored him. “Plane is booked. Four suites at Bellagio.”

“Four?” I asked.

“Emmy and Bentley. You and Cami. One for Maddox, one for Dee.”

I looked at Maddox with a frown. “Really?”

He met my gaze steadily. “Really.”

I shrugged. “Whatever floats your boat.”

He glanced down at the file, his voice quiet. “Not my decision.”

Sandy threw him a glance, then continued. “I’ve arranged a car at your disposal. The hotel will provide an extra one or two if needed. Dinner is arranged and booked the first night. Maddox has organized the tickets for the show. The rest of the itinerary is up to you.”

“Excellent.” I beamed at her. “Thanks, Sandy.”

“I’m booking myself an all-day spa package. You three are treating me. I added the champagne lunch because I knew you would insist.”

We all laughed. “Enjoy it,” Bentley told her, standing and kissing her cheek. “You deserve it.”

She looked at him as if he were an idiot.

“I know.”

She turned and patted the pile of manila files. “If you’re interested, here is some real work. All the paperwork for the Port Albany property is complete. It’s yours, so now you can plan what to do with it.”

“Great. We’ll meet with the team when we return.”

“All right.” She walked to the door, pausing before she left. “I’m glad to see you beginning to live, boys.” She stared at Maddox. “I never thought I’d hear myself say it, but you need to follow in their footsteps. Life is too short to have only money as company. It doesn’t keep you warm at night.”

With those words of wisdom, she left.

“Jesus,” Maddox muttered. “Look what the two of you have done. She wants me to be more like you? Give me strength.”

I slapped him on the back. “She’s right. We’re awesome.”

He picked up his file. “Yep. Awesome.”

I met Bentley’s eyes. I understood why he’d tried so hard to get me to open up to Cami. The reward was sweet and worth the risk. I wanted that for Maddox. We both did.

I’d have to figure out how to help him.

* * *

Cami peeked up at me, her eyes wide. “This is breathtaking.”

I glanced around the luxurious cabin of the plane. It was pretty wicked. Wide, rich leather seats and mahogany tables filled the cabin, surrounded by muted blue and gray tones. Even in first class, I had a problem with my shoulders, but here, I had plenty of room. The liquor was top-notch, and I liked being able to stretch out and get comfortable. I could get used to this sort of travel. I wondered how strongly Bentley would object to the idea of BAM purchasing a plane.

Looking over at how tightly pressed Emmy was to him, I decided he might not object too much. He couldn’t have her on his lap in a public plane.

I bent low to Cami’s ear. “There’s a bedroom in the back. We could check it out once everyone else is distracted.”

“Distracted?”

“Hmm,” I murmured. “Emmy is about to fall asleep on Bent. He won’t move and disturb her, and he’s looking sleepy himself. Dee and Maddox have an intense game of Scrabble going. Neither of them will give an inch and let the other win. The whiskey they’re pounding back is making them slow anyway. The crew is getting lunch ready up front. We could get up to stretch our legs, and no one will notice.” I bit down on her earlobe. “Then I could stretch something else. With my cock.”

Her breath caught.

“You wanna join the mile-high club, Sunshine? Ride my dick in the clouds? We’d have to be fast, but I guarantee you satisfaction.”

“You’re so crass.”

“Is that a yes?”

She squeezed my thigh, and I grinned.

I was definitely talking Bentley into buying one of these.

The next two days were a whirlwind. We explored the Strip, ate too much, even gambled, although none of us were big players. The show we went to the first night was entertaining, though I thought the girls enjoyed it more than we did, but that was why we were there.

Our suites were large and lavish, and I loved watching Cami’s reaction to the world of luxury. It wasn’t how I lived daily, but I found I enjoyed spoiling her. She squealed with delight as she investigated the room, tackling me on the massive bed and having her wicked way with me. I succumbed easily.

The heat, though, was brutal—the kind that sucked the air from your lungs and made your clothes stick to your skin two minutes after you walked outside. Even Emmy was warm enough not to be bundled up in her usual layers. She still carried her wrap with her, slipping it on as soon as we entered the air-conditioned buildings. Cami, however, wore little sundresses that showed off her creamy skin and toned legs. I decided she had the most lickable collarbones in the history of collarbones and proved it often.

We left the girls shopping the second day and did look at a few properties. Once we had returned to the hotel, sitting by the pool under the shade of a huge umbrella, I lifted my drink to my lips.

“I think, gentlemen, we can safely say this is not the place for us. This was a great idea in making sure our initial thoughts were correct, though.”

Maddox snorted. “Jesus, you are full of it. As if there was any chance we’d get into the property game here.”

“You never know. We’ve done our due diligence. Business part of the trip concluded.”

Bentley chuckled and glanced at his watch.

“The girls will be back soon,” I assured him.

“I’m aware.”

“They have a car and driver at their disposal. The driver is also a black belt. I made sure of it. They’re perfectly safe.” I leaned back. “I sent Cami out with a credit card and told her to rack it up for her and Dee. I want her to be gone all day and return with so much stuff I have to buy her another damn suitcase to take it home.”

“Listen to you,” Maddox mused.

“I want her to have some nice things. She doesn’t have to worry anymore.” I signaled for another round of drinks. “For the first time, I want to spoil someone, shower her with gifts, and you know why?”

Bentley grinned at me. “Because she doesn’t give a shit about them.”

“Exactly. She’d love me even if we’d flown coach and stayed at the Travelodge.” I shuddered. “Thank God I didn’t have to prove I love her enough to do that, though.”

We all laughed, and Bentley dragged a hand through his hair. “Emmy wants to go to one of those campy Vegas shows tonight. She says it’s something we have to do as part of the experience. You two want to do that with us?”

Maddox shook his head. “There’s a whiskey bar Dee and I want to check out. I hear it has some rare bottles we want to sample.” He smirked. “You, Aiden? What are your plans tonight?”

“Cami wants to see all the sights. I booked a gondola ride and got a spot for the fountain show. We’re just gonna be tourists.”

Bentley groaned. “Maybe Cami could talk Emmy into that rather than the show. I’m not sure I’m gonna survive the shit she wants to see.”

I clapped him on the back. “Man up, Bent. It’s just one night. We’ll have dinner, do all the things the girls want to do, and tomorrow we’ll meet for breakfast and do the Grand Canyon and Hoover Dam. We’ll be gone all day, but the limo will be cool.”

He stood. “Okay. I need to go inside. This fucking heat is killing me.”

We separated at the elevators. I needed to grab some Tylenol at the gift shop, so I headed across the lobby. Leaving the shop, I caught sight of a small window with an eye-catching display, and I stopped to look. Glittering diamonds and multicolored gemstones sparkled under the lights. One piece in particular caught my eye, and without a thought, I went inside the store. A short while later, I left—with a smile on my face, my bank account lighter, and a small, flat box burning a hole in my pocket.

Cami was going to kill me.

* * *

I had almost finished buttoning my shirt when Cami came out of the huge en suite. “Is this okay?”

I gaped at her. “Okay? Sunshine, you’re stunning.”

She was wearing another sundress. This one was her favorite color, a rich purple that looked amazing against her skin. “You’ve caught the sun.” I traced a finger along her sun-kissed skin, teasing the flirty bow that held up the dress. “I love this.”

“I got it today.”

“You didn’t buy much.”

“I bought enough. You’re spoiling me, Aiden.”

“I want to spoil you.”

She turned to the mirror, brushing her hair off her face. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her back to my chest. I rested my chin on her shoulder. “Let me spoil you, Sunshine.”

She leaned back, her expression soft. “I do. But I’m not used to it, Aiden.”

“Get used to it. I’m not going anywhere.”

“Yeah?” she breathed out.

I held her tighter. I knew she was still worried I would push her away again. The only thing that would change that doubt was time, along with my constant reassurance and love.

“Hold out your arm.”

Confused, she did as I asked. Her eyes widened as I slipped a delicate bracelet around her wrist.

“Aiden!”

“I saw this in the window today. It reminded me of your eyes. I wanted you to have it as a memento of this trip.”

“A key chain would have been cheaper.”

I chuckled. “Nope.”

She blinked and smiled, her finger tracing the intricate design of emeralds and diamonds that had caught my eye. It wasn’t large and showy, but it suited her perfectly. The saleswoman had been patient, explaining in great detail the cut and clarity of the stones.

“I remember once thinking you needed a bracelet on your arm. I decided to give it to you.”

“It’s so beautiful.”

I spun her in my arms and kissed her. “So are you, Sunshine. So are you.”

* * *

Cami hugged my arm to her chest, laying her head on my shoulder. “What a wonderful night, Aiden.”

I grinned. “Yeah?”

“Yes. We’ve done everything I wanted to do. Dinner with our friends. The night with you. The Eiffel Tower, the gondola ride, the fountains. We’ve been in and out of every famous casino I wanted to see. It’s been incredible.”

It had been. Dinner was fun, and seeing her shyly show off her gift had touched my heart. The girls loved her bracelet, exclaiming over its beauty. Bentley shot me a wink while Maddox smirked, and I subtly flipped them off, knowing they were teasing me.

The best part, though, was spending the evening with her. Just the two of us. Watching her reactions to everything I arranged, seeing the fear and worry caused by recent events gone from her face, and her simply enjoying the night was the best reward. Kissing her on the Eiffel Tower and in the gondola. Then again by the fountains as we watched the mesmerizing display. Taking silly selfies. Being able to share it with her. It had been perfect.

Yet, I felt something was missing. I wasn’t ready for the night to end.

I glanced around, a cab slowly crossing our path. An ad splashed across the doors in bright colors caught my eye.

The Little Chapel. Open till Midnight. Why wait?

I looked down at Cami, tucked into my side. Where she belonged. I wanted her there for the rest of my life. Like a bolt of lightning, I knew. I loved her. She was it for me, and I wasn’t waiting any longer or worrying if I was enough. I was what she needed, and she was all I wanted.

“Cami, there’s something else I want to do tonight.”

She looked up at me with a wry grin. “You want the midnight buffet at Caesar’s Palace?”

“No, it’s something special. Something I want only with you.”

“Okay. Whatever you want.”

“Anything?”

“Anything,” she stated. “Tonight has been all the things I wanted to do. Now it’s your turn. Name it.”

I lifted her hands and encased them in mine.

“It’s big. Life-changing.”

She looked confused. “Okay, Aiden. Whatever it is, I say yes.”

I swallowed the nervous lump in my throat and brushed a kiss to her fingers.

“Marry me, Sunshine.”

Maddox - Vested Interest #3 by Melanie Moreland

Copyright © 2018 Moreland Books Inc.

Registration # 1148534

ISBN # 978-1-988610-08-5

All rights reserved

Edited and Proofed by

D. Beck

Lisa Hollett—Silently Correcting Your Grammar

Cover design by Melissa Ringuette, Monark Design Services

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any

means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information

storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, events, and places portrayed in this book are

products of the author's imagination and are either fictitious or are used fictitiously. Any

similarity to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Created with Vellum

Love is an all-encompassing, passionate emotion found in all my books.

But there are other forms of love, and I am blessed to have them in my life.

Friendship and family-

To my friends, thank you for being part of my life-You brighten my days and make my world sparkle.

To my sisters, Sandy and Kerry, you are my heart. I love you.

To my Matthew who is my world.

There aren’t enough words-there never will be.

Maddox

I ran into the house, skidded to a stop in the kitchen, and stared in horror at the boxes.

My father turned, glaring at me. “Pack your stuff. We’re leaving.”

“No!” The word was out before I could stop it.

Pain exploded in my cheek from his backhand. He knew how to hit to cause the most agony. After all these years, he was an expert at it.

“You have half an hour. Anything that isn’t packed, we’re leaving behind.”

My eyes smarted from holding in the tears. I grabbed two boxes, trying not to flinch at the sight of them. Stained, partially torn boxes that, no doubt, my father had grabbed from a dumpster or behind a store.

In my room, I glanced around, knowing he was serious. Anything I didn’t have ready I had to leave behind. Every time we moved, it was the same. Once again, he would pull me from the routine I had fought to establish. The thing I needed to cope. Now I would have to face a new place, new school, new people.

None of which I would stay at long enough to become attached to. He made sure of that.

I hurried to pack my things, being careful. I didn’t have much in the way of clothes or possessions, so I tried desperately to take care of the few things I had. My father found it amusing to destroy anything that might mean something to me, so I had learned never to let him see what I liked. I acted nonchalant even when I found him rifling through my things. I knew he was looking for money or anything of value to sell. However, I’d learned to hide anything I really loved. Loose floorboards, wall vents with covers he would never think to check in, became my friends.

I listened at my door, but he was down the hall in his room, so I hurried and pushed aside my mattress to get to the loose floorboards hidden underneath. Briefly, I wondered if the next place would even have the luxury of a mattress on the floor to sleep on at night. I grabbed the small, hidden shoebox and shoved the bed back into place. Using some frayed jeans and T-shirts, I wrapped the box and placed it into the old cardboard box, rushing to add the rest of my meager wardrobe on top. I added my few books and folded the torn lid into place. Into the second box, I put my worn shoes and the one item that went from place to place with me.

An old lamp, chipped and worthless. It meant nothing to anyone except me. But what it represented was everything. My mother used to read to me with the lamp sitting on the table by her elbow. Her voice was always soft as she spoke the words on the page and her touch gentle as she stroked my head.

I shut my eyes and stuffed my thin pillow around the lamp to keep it safe.

It was one of the few things I had left of hers. He had no idea of its existence or the memories it held for me.

Her gentle, loving voice, sweet words, and a time when I had been happy. Dim recollections of a long dead childhood.

That was all I had of my mother. Reminders of being loved.

I fought to keep them alive in my head.

No matter how he tried to beat them out of me.

He appeared in my doorway.

“There’s room for one box. Move your ass.”

“But—”

He shoved me aside, my shoulder burning with pain when it met the edge of the doorframe.

I didn’t make a sound.

He reached into the box, tossing my shoes carelessly. “Carry these.” Pushing the pillow aside, he lifted the lamp, a frown creasing his face. All that remained was the decorated base, the lampshade long ago broken, bent, and discarded. The truck with the loader lifted high was dull, the streetlight it sat beside pieced together with glue. The edges of the truck were worn from where my fingers had rubbed, wanting to play with it when I was a child. I could hear my mother’s patient voice talking to me.

“No, Maddy, just to look at, baby boy. One day, you can have a real one.”

A glimmer of recognition flitted over my father’s angry face. “What the fuck? Where did you get this?”

I shrugged and tried to bluff. “It’s a stupid lamp. I need something to use when I read. It was in one of the houses, and I took it.”

He wavered, his saturated memory unclear. “Oh yeah? Well, leave it behind. We ain’t got room.”

“No! Please!” I couldn’t help but beg.

Satisfaction glimmered in his dark eyes, confirming his thoughts. “Well then, let’s make it fit.”

Frozen, I watched as he lifted the lamp, cracking it against the window frame. It broke, the truck separating from the stand, the streetlamp shattering as it all fell to the mattress on the floor.

“There,” he sneered. “Fit it in or leave it. You have five minutes.”

With shaky hands, I lifted the truck and tucked it into the corner of the one box he allowed me to bring. The rest of the lamp was garbage, damaged beyond repair, so I left it behind. I would have to safeguard the last piece and keep it well hidden.

Tears dripped on the box as I flipped closed the lid.

I lifted my box, and placed my shoes on top, leaving the pillow.

I wiped my face roughly. I would never allow him to see my tears. I would never give him that satisfaction again.

I didn’t look back as I left another piece of my life behind.

There was no point.

Maddox

With the lights of the city spread out below me, I stared out the window, sipping my whiskey, enjoying the way the rich flavor rolled around my tongue. The low lights reflected my condo in the large pane windows. Tidy, organized, everything in its place. Exactly the way I liked it. Needed it.

Behind me, I heard a light tap. I hit the button on the remote, unlocking the door, knowing who was waiting. Soft footfalls headed in my direction, and Dee’s reflection appeared in the glass. Turning, I offered her a smile and a tumbler of whiskey. I knew she’d like this one.

“Hey, neighbor.”

She shook her head, taking the glass from my hand and settling into the club chair. “You are such a dork. I live ten floors below you. I’m not your neighbor.”

I shrugged. “Close enough.” I sat across from her on the sofa. “Seriously, are you settling in?”

She held up her whiskey, studied its dark golden color, then took a sip. Her eyes drifted shut as she swallowed. Her hand swept through her hair, the strawberry color catching the light. She was artless, sexy.

I liked it.

She opened her eyes. “Nice choice.”

“I knew you’d enjoy it.”

She smiled and reclined her head. “I’m settling in. I wasn’t expecting to be on my own, but it will be nice to have a home office to work from on occasion.”

“Still in shock?”

She chuckled. “I shouldn’t be, given it was Cami, but I am.”

“I think this was all on Aiden, which makes it the biggest shock of them all.”

We went to Vegas for a quick trip away. Everyone needed a break, and rather than the girls going on their own, we joined them. The first day was fun with sightseeing and dinner. We went to a show and even did a little gambling. The next night, we ended up pairing off the way we usually did: Emmy and Bent, Cami and Aiden, Dee and me.

Bent and Emmy went to another show. Dee and I checked out a whiskey bar we’d heard about, Cami and Aiden spent the night doing the usual touristy things. They visited the Eiffel Tower, took a gondola ride, and watched the fountains dance. Then, Aiden being Aiden, he had gone for broke, and since we were in Vegas, married Cami.

They showed up at breakfast the next morning, and neither of them said a word. But they looked guilty, yet so happy; I knew something was going on. They simply ordered their meals, talked about the day’s plans and acted as if nothing was amiss. Until Emmy spotted the rings on their hands.

“What the hell? Cami…are you…oh my God, are you married?”

All of our heads snapped in their direction. Aiden lifted Cami’s hand, pressing a kiss to her knuckles. The light glinted off the matching ring on his left hand.

“We are,” he stated.

We gaped at them, shocked.

“Is it legal?” Dee asked, looking between Cami and Aiden. “Or did you do this for fun?”

“It was fun, but it is very legal,” Aiden confirmed.

Suddenly, the table exploded. Hugs, kisses, backslaps, and congratulations were exchanged all around. Aiden looked like the happiest man on earth, and beside him, Cami beamed. When Emmy asked if they were going to have a real wedding, Cami shook her head.

“It was exactly what we wanted. Only us.” She smiled at Dee in apology. “We thought we’d renew our vows next year and bring everyone to join us.”

Dee covered her hand. “That sounds perfect. I’m happy for you.”

I had wondered then, the same way I wondered now, if Dee was as okay with the marriage as she seemed to be. In the weeks since we had returned, life had been busy with work, moving Cami in with Aiden and moving Dee in to her new place in the building where I lived. I helped move boxes at night. Movers handled the furniture, but it still took a lot of hours. We’d barely had time to see each other.

Or, in other words, fuck each other.

“You were very calm about the whole surprise wedding.”

She sipped her whiskey, looking contemplative. “I was a bit hurt, but I realized it was Cami’s decision and her life. She was much too happy for me to be upset.” She huffed a long breath. “I hope it wasn’t a rash decision they’ll both regret.”

I scowled, feeling the need to defend my friend. “Aiden loves Cami. He loves her so much it terrified him. When he accepted what he was feeling, it changed him. She changed him—for the better. For the first time in his life, he accepted something good for himself. I don’t think you have to worry about any regrets from him.”

She tilted her head, studying me. “That was spoken with conviction.”

I shrugged. “The two of them work.”

“They do.” She grinned. “That was also spoken like a true romantic, by the way. Which you insist you are not.”

I chuckled. “I have my moments. I’m okay with romance…for other people.”

“Me too.”

We stared at each other, not speaking. Slowly, the air shifted, growing more intense.

“So tell me, Deirdre, what are you wearing under that businesslike navy suit you have on?”

She loved it when I murmured her full name. No one used it but me, and I only uttered it when we were alone.

She traced the rim of her glass, eyeing me. “I’m sure you’d like to know.”

I shifted, my erection lengthening as I thought about it. Wondering what secret I would discover tonight.

Dee was a walking contradiction. Classic, dark suits, neutral-colored blouses. No-fuss hair. Simple makeup. No jewelry.

However, underneath the linen and cotton was an entirely different story.

Lacy, push-up bras, tiny triangles that covered silky curls and a sweet little cleft I knew intimately.

Satin, lace, silk, and sin.

Black, pink, red, every color of the rainbow.

Cutouts and high tops. Thongs, boy shorts, strapless, bustiers, stripes, polka dots, pin-tucked, bedazzled, and sexy.

She had them all. She was sex on legs.

“Why don’t you show me?” My eyes raked down her body.

She stood, her fingers drifting to the pearl buttons under her neck. I settled into the cushions, anticipation waking every nerve in my body.

“Slowly.”

She tilted her head.

“I want it slow tonight, baby.”

She shrugged out of her jacket, the fabric a dark pool on the floor.

“Is that so?”

“Yes.” My cock grew harder as she moved. Slow. Sensuous. Exactly the way I instructed her.

“Do I get a reward?”

I palmed my erection. “You get me. Buried so deep inside you, you’ll feel me for days.”

Her blouse joined her jacket, showcasing the cream lace bustier encasing her torso that made me groan. Her breasts were high, ready to spill over the tight lace. I wanted to bite them. When her skirt fell, revealing the thigh highs attached with tiny straps of lace, I almost lost it. The scrap of material nestled between her thighs was so minute it was ridiculous. And sexy as hell.

I widened my legs. “Come here.”

She stood between my knees. I trailed my fingers up and down her thighs, tracing the ribbons and lace, teasing the satin of her skin. I jerked her forward, burying my face in her pussy, breathing her in.

She whimpered as I pressed my mouth to her, hard.

“You want me. I can smell how much you want me.”

She dug her fingers into my scalp, lifting my face.

“Yes. But the rules still apply, Maddox. Sex. That’s all it is. Nothing has changed.”

I smiled grimly. “I wouldn’t expect it to.”

“Then fuck me.”

Never breaking eye contact with her, I shredded her panties. Tore them away from her skin with one firm yank of my fist.

I would fuck her. I would fuck her because that was what we did.

To the outside world, we were the same: cool, calm, and collected. Detached.

When we came together, alone, things changed. We were relentless. Explosive and insatiable.

She fucked with my control.

I fucked her to get it back.

That was our game. It always had been.

Until one of us changed the rules and fell in love.

Maddox

I was alone once again. Dee never stayed. It was one of our rules. There were many, but that one had never changed or been broken.

Pouring another shot of whiskey, I sat on the sofa, thinking of when we met.

Deirdre Anne Wilson slid into my life as easily as she slid into the back seat of the limo on the night out for Emmy’s birthday that Bentley arranged. She sat beside me with her long, sexy legs crossed demurely and a smile playing on her full lips.

“You must be Maddox.”

“Dee, I presume?”

“Right in one.”

She looked around the interior of the car. “Nice limo.”

I grinned and pulled a bottle of champagne from the bucket. “Thanks to Bentley.”

She arched an eyebrow my way knowingly. “I think my sister insisted. She has no boundaries.” She glanced over at Cami. “I’m afraid Aiden has his hands full.”

I poured her a glass of the bubbly with a chuckle. “I wouldn’t worry about Aiden. He can handle himself.”

I thumped the roof of the car and yelled at Bentley to move things along. I was hungry, and I wanted to get the evening started.

When Bentley and Emmy finally entered the limo, I handed them each a glass of champagne and toasted the birthday girl. I already had a soft spot for Emmy. She was bright, vivacious, and a good match for Bent. I had never known him to be so taken with someone.

Aiden seemed caught in Cami’s spell, and she only had eyes for him. I had a sense she was going to keep him on his toes, and he might prove to be a good partner for her—if he allowed it.

That left Dee and me. I was prepared to endure the evening being friendly, for Bentley’s sake. I didn’t know what I anticipated Cami’s older sister to be like, but the alluring woman sitting beside me wasn’t part of my expectations. She was average height, with a willowy build. Unlike Cami’s vivacious looks and personality, Dee was sedate and pretty in an understated way. Her clothes were simple and unfussy, her hair cut chin-length, and her face makeup-free. Yet, there was something intriguing and sexy about her. Her large green eyes were intelligent and her movements graceful. She had a low and husky voice, and she chose her words carefully. When she smiled, her face lit up, but in a different way from her sister. Cami beamed, while Dee’s expression softened and warmed, like the diffused light of dawn.

It was highly attractive.

For the next weeks, I had gotten to know Dee as our little group formed. I enjoyed talking to her, and we conversed on a variety of subjects. She had a wicked sense of humor and did incredible imitations of people that made me laugh. She was strong and seemingly unflappable, and I suspected there were hidden depths under her no-nonsense façade. She was well read and we had a lot in common, but neither of us pursued anything outside of our group get-togethers. It was nice to have someone to chat with when we were all together. Given the way Bentley was falling for Emmy, I had a feeling I’d be seeing a lot of Dee. I liked her company and found myself thinking of her a great deal, but I never followed through with my distracting thoughts. As much as she intrigued me, I didn’t pursue her.

Until one day, I was browsing my local bookstore for something new to read.

Studying a book jacket, I was distracted when a woman’s silhouette caught my attention. She was lissome and pretty, the sunlight catching her light red hair. She was reading the back of a book, her finger running over the spine. Something about her beckoned to me yet seemed familiar. With a grin, I realized it was Dee, and I approached her. “Find something good?”

She glanced at me, startled. I was close enough to see the flecks of brown in her wide green eyes. She smiled and slid the book back onto the shelf. “Not really.” She indicated the books I had in my hand. “I think you’ve had better luck.”

“You can borrow one if you like. I tend to buy in batches.”

She tilted her head, silently mouthing the titles. She looked up with a smile. “That would be lovely.”

“I was gonna grab a cup of coffee. Can I interest you in joining me?”

“I’d love to.”

Seated across from her, I realized it was the first time we’d ever been alone.

“You come here often?”

She shook her head with a wry grin. “Is that your best pick-up line, Maddox?”

I chuckled. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you in here until today.”

“I was in the office for a short while, then dropped in here. Usually I browse on my lunch hour.”

“That makes sense.”

Silence fell as we sipped our coffee, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. I noticed she nibbled at the end of her thumb, and it struck me as odd. Given her stoic persona, I found it rather endearing.

I found my thoughts strange. Endearing wasn’t a word I used often—if ever.

She met my gaze. “So, is it?”

“Is it what?”

“Is that your best pick-up line?”

I studied her as I drank my coffee. “I don’t typically do pick-up lines.”

She smirked. “I’m not surprised.”

“Sorry?”

“With that whole silver fox thing you’ve got going, I’m sure you don’t have to.”

I frowned. “Silver fox?”

“Maddox, the silver fox. Young, sexy, wealthy, plus that premature gray? I bet you beat them off with a stick.”

I shook my head, amused at her thoughts. “I’m sorry to disappoint, but no.”

“Really? I’m surprised.”

I sat back, crossing my legs, swinging one foot. “What about you, Deirdre? All prim and pretty. You drive the lawyers crazy at your firm?”

She laughed. “Dee. No one calls me Deirdre. It’s stuffy and formal.”

“No. It’s a lovely name for a lovely woman. It suits you. The lawyers you date don’t call you by your full name?”

She ignored my comment about her name. “I don’t date lawyers, or anyone else at my firm,” she stated firmly. “In fact, I don’t date.”

“Ever?”

She hesitated, then shook her head. “No. Love, romantic love, isn’t for me.”

I took in a deep breath and spoke. “Why is that?”

“It’s dangerous. It overwhelms and kills you.”

At my raised eyebrow, she continued.

“I’m not saying I don’t see people. I have…needs. But I don’t do romantic relationships. I’ve seen the way love destroys people.” She held up her hand before I could speak. “I know it works for some, but I’m not built that way.”

I drained my coffee, then leaned forward. “Neither am I.”

She widened her eyes. “Really?”

“Love equals power. The power to destroy. The ability to hurt and cause pain. The chaos it causes. That’s what love means to me. It destroys trust and leaves you weak.”

“You feel that way about everyone?”

“There are a few exceptions. And I will never break them for a woman.”

Our eyes met, silent understanding passing between us. The air shifted, and I felt our mutual desire grow. It stretched out, pushing tentatively against the boundaries we had erected. She propped her elbow on the table, lifting her thumb to her mouth. Her small teeth gnawed at the flesh. It was an innocent gesture, yet I found it provocative.

“I have needs too,” I murmured. Reaching over, I tugged her thumb from her mouth, inspecting it. From the roughness of the skin, and the fact that it was the second time she’d done it since we sat down, it was clearly a nervous habit for her. I slowly dragged my fingers across her palm, then laid her hand on the table.

Her breathing hitched. “I’m older than you are.”

“Three years,” I scoffed. “It’s nothing.”

“I’m serious. I don’t do relationships.”

“Nor do I.” I bent forward, lowering my voice. “May I be blunt with you?”

“I prefer blunt.”

“I find you incredibly attractive, Deirdre. Very sexy in your buttoned-up clothes and calm exterior. I’d like to see what happens when you’re naked and aroused.” I tilted my head, studying her. “Like now—are you aware in the past few minutes, your breathing picked up and your eyes darkened? You have the loveliest color across your cheeks. Even the tips of your ears are pink. I wonder how far down I could make you flush that way.”

Her color deepened, but she didn’t flinch. She shifted closer, our knees pressed together under the table. Her normally husky voice was even lower, turning me on. “You want honest?”

I nodded.

“I think you’re one of the sexiest men I’ve ever met, Maddox. I see how your toned body moves when you walk, and I imagine you moving in me. You use your hands a lot when you talk, and I want to feel them on my skin. Your muscles flex under your expensive suits, and I want to feel them tighten under my touch.” She ran her finger over her lips. “I want to taste you and watch you fall apart.”

“Then maybe we should go and explore each other.”

On the table between us, her phone pinged with an incoming message. She ignored it, never breaking our gaze. It rang out again. With a sigh, she picked it up, her brow furrowed, and she grimaced.

“Problem?”

“My boss needs me to return to work.”

“Could you refuse?”

She sighed, her posture slumped. “Probably not.” She met my gaze with a slight shrug of her shoulders. “I could postpone him for a short while.”

I shook my head, disappointed yet resigned. The moment had been broken, and it was probably a good thing. Given the dynamic of the group we had, no matter what we said, sex might complicate things.

And I hated complications.

I stood, offering her a smile. “I’ll walk you to your building.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“It’s not a problem. It’s on my way.”

We were quiet as we walked. Strangely, my disappointment lingered, and the desire I felt hadn’t ebbed at all. Before we got to her office building, I pulled her into an alley and yanked her close. Without a word, I crashed my mouth to hers. She flung her arms around my neck without hesitation. I traced her lips with my tongue, sliding into her sweetness as she parted her mouth. I explored her, tasting and teasing, our tongues dueling for control. With a low growl, I fisted her hair, angling her head and taking over. She melted into me; her body was supple and her quiet whimper a total turn-on. I licked at her mouth, nibbled her lips, sucked and pulled at her tongue. I tugged on her hair, holding her tight and controlling her movements. She tasted of coffee and sweets and all things Dee. She gripped my neck, sliding her fingers into my hair, twisting the strands. All too soon, we broke apart, both of us breathless, our mouths swollen and cheeks flushed.

I brushed her cheek with my fingers. “A taste of what should have been.”

She captured my hand, pressing a kiss to my palm. She teased the skin with her tongue. “Damn cockblocking boss.”

The words were out before I could stop them. “Make sure that’s the only part of his cock you’re ever near, Deirdre Wilson.”

I spun on my heel and left her.

* * *

Our tryst remained a memory until Emmy was kidnapped. After she came home, we all sat in the living room waiting for Bentley to join us. Eventually, Emmy gave up, and wandered upstairs mumbling about studying. Cami followed her not long after, and Aiden watched her leave, his eyes following her until she was gone. Dee disappeared into the kitchen, and Aiden stood.

“I don’t think we’re doing pizza.”

“No.”

“I’m heading upstairs.”

I knew exactly where he was going, so I nodded. After he was gone, I was restless and edgy. It had been one hell of a few days, and my nerves were stretched tight. I paced the room a bit, then decided to get a drink.

In the kitchen, Dee was perched against the counter, nibbling on some grapes. She was casual, dressed in sweats and an old, plaid button-down shirt. She looked…edible.

“Hi,” she murmured.

I grabbed a beer from the fridge and took a long swallow, leaning against the counter across from her. “Hey. How you holding up?”

“I’m fine. You?”

I shrugged.

“Is your head aching again?”

“No,” I assured her. The night before, she had made me lie down, and she stroked my head to ease the pain until I fell asleep. I had felt oddly comforted and cared for. “I need something. I just don’t know what I need.”

“I could make you something.”

I smiled and, without thinking, pushed off the counter. I moved a stray piece of hair from her cheek. It was soft against my fingers and I rubbed the silken texture. Suddenly, I knew what I wanted.

What I needed.

“Always looking after everyone, aren’t you…Deirdre?”

Her eyes grew round, and her hand holding a grape froze partway to her mouth. With a low chuckle, I bent and sucked the grape into my mouth, chewing it slowly. “Mmm, sweet. Delicious,” I murmured. I set down my beer bottle on the counter. “You know what else I remember being sweet?”

She shook her head, the motion slow and deliberate.

I lifted her to the counter, sliding my hands along her thighs, parting them wide and slipping between them. Her breathing picked up, the flush of color I remembered so vividly staining her chest.

I traced the streak of color with my index finger. “Ah, I like this. I recall wanting to know how far it went.” Teasingly, I popped a button, then another, my fingers finding the warm skin and rosy color on her chest.

I leaned into her, almost groaning when her legs wrapped around me, pulling me in closer. “I remember how sweet you tasted on my tongue, Deirdre. How you felt pressed into me. How much I wanted to drag you to my place and fuck you. I didn’t even care if you got in trouble with your cockblocking boss. I wanted you. Does that ring a bell with you?”

She curled her hands into my shirt, fisting it tight. “Yes.”

“I know what I need from you right now. Are you willing to give it to me?”

“Oh God, yes.”

“Are you sure?”

She slipped her fingers into a pocket of her flannel shirt and held out a condom. “I’ve been waiting for you to come find me all day.”

I yanked her tight and kissed her. I fisted her hair in my hands, tugging and twisting the silk between my fingers. I devoured her mouth, licking and nipping at her as she whimpered and moaned. She grabbed at me, her need as strong as my own. I heard the kitchen door open, but I couldn’t stop. I knew Bentley had seen us, but he left quickly, and I didn’t care. In seconds, I had her sweats stripped away, revealing frilly pink underwear so minute they barely covered her. In one twist, I tore them from her body, sliding my fingers into her wet heat. She bucked against my hand, her groan loud in my ear.

“You like that, Deirdre? You like my fingers in that sweet pussy of yours?”

“Not as much as I want your cock.”

“First, you’re going to come on my hand, then you get my cock. Do you understand?” I hissed in her ear. “We do this my way. Always my way.”

She tensed, her muscles fluttering.

“That’s it, baby. Let go.”

She arched, her mouth open in a silent scream as she came. I tore her shirt open, sucking her tight nipple into my mouth right through her pretty pink lace lingerie. I bit down as she arched again, her body straining for more.

I yanked down my sweats, my hard, aching cock springing free. I rolled on the condom, her eyes wild and watching, her breathing hard.

“Oh God, you’re so big.” She moaned.

“You want this, Deirdre? You need to tell me what you want. What you need.”

“I need you to fuck me. Take away the ache with that huge cock of yours.”

I stroked myself, pleased with her answer. “I’ll take away the ache, baby. I promise you that.”

I buried myself in her. The entire world narrowed down to mind-blowing pleasure. She was hot, slick, and tight. She met my thrusts, matched my rhythm, driving me crazy with her mouth as she licked and nipped at my neck. I pumped steadily, gripping her hips hard, lost in the vortex we had created. Sweat pebbled around my scalp, and my back grew damp. I wrapped my arm around her waist, holding her tight as I fucked her with everything I had.

“I’m going to come,” I groaned into her ear. “Let me feel you, baby. Take me with you.”

Minutes later, she cried softly into my neck, her body locking down. I stiffened, letting my orgasm wash over me. Ecstasy raced through me as I shuddered, enveloped in her arms until I was done.

I lifted my head, meeting her gaze, wondering what I would see. She grinned, sated and relaxed. “I don’t think Bentley would approve of what we did in his kitchen.”

I grinned back; relieved she was still simply Dee. “I don’t think we should tell him.”

“I don’t think we should tell him how you fucked me in my room later either.”

I quirked an eyebrow at her. “Is that a fact?”

“I think so.”

I kissed her. “All right then.”

My smile faltered as the memories grew dim. Whether I admitted it or not, my feelings for her had already started to grow even then.

I was fucked right from the start.

Maddox

Aiden strolled into my office, a file tucked under his arm, a box in one hand and coffees in the other. With a grin, he sank down in a chair across from my desk.

“Hey, Mad Dog.”

“Hey.”

He opened the box with a flourish and handed me a cinnamon bun, one of my weaknesses. I took it with a shake of my head. “I think you keep the café downstairs in business.”

He bit into his lemon Danish, chewing and swallowing. “They make amazing baked goods.” He handed me a coffee. “Sandy is out with Bentley, so I had to get creative.”

I laughed at his statement. “You know as well as I do there is always coffee in the thermal pot.”

He shook his head. “Nope. Reid pulled another all-nighter. He has the pot on his desk with a straw.” He rolled his eyes. “The kid is gonna be wired.”

“In more ways than one. What’s he working on now?”

“More Ridge Towers stuff. He’s full of ideas.”

“He’s full of something.” I sipped my coffee. “Where are Bent and Sandy?”

“Looking at some houses with Van and Olivia.”

I chuckled. “More flips?”

“Yep.”

Bentley still loved finding houses, fixing them up, and flipping them for a profit. We had a busy department dedicated to the endeavor. I had to admit, he knew what he was doing. He kept it small, hiring the best, and handpicked each project. Vince Morrison, or Van as we called him due to his incredible guitar-playing abilities, oversaw the construction, and Olivia Rourke handled all the design work. They each had their own team that worked well together. It was a profitable arm of the company.

“How many?”

“Two on the same street, both selling. Big places, in North York.”

“Great. That’ll keep Van busy.”

“Yep.” He leaned back with a yawn.

“Tired? Your new wife wearing you out?”

He smiled, glancing at his hand. His thick band caught the light, glinting brightly. It almost equaled the glint in his eyes and the brilliance of his smile. I realized it was the first time I had ever seen Aiden truly happy. It had taken him a long time to allow himself to feel that way.

“We were sort of celebrating last night. You know, she’s all moved in, and yeah, I get to keep her.”

I chuckled at his bashful remark. Something else new for Aiden.

“Good for you, man.”

“At least I have an excuse. You look exhausted.”

I waved my hand, dismissing his words. “Headache. Nothing to worry about.”

He frowned but didn’t respond. He finished his Danish, then relaxed into the chair.

“She got a tattoo.”

“Cami did?”

“Yeah.”

“Should I ask, or is it way more personal than I want to know?”

He chuckled, tapping his arm. “She traced one of these red flowers and put it over her heart with my name on it. She said that way I knew I lived in her heart all the time.” He glanced at me with a shrug. “Cheesy, right?”

Normally, I would have agreed, but I saw how it made him feel. It was a different side of Aiden, softer and open, with the love he had for Cami. It made me feel odd, as if I were missing something.

“Actually, Aiden,” I said quietly, “that’s pretty deep. Astounding, in fact.”

“Yeah, I guess it is.” He leaned forward, excited. “I got her something too, but I haven’t given it to her yet.”

“Oh?”

“Darlene made me a ring for her. I picked it up this morning.”

Darlene was a jewelry designer we knew who’d made Bentley an engagement ring for Emmy. Darlene specialized in high-end diamonds and custom work.

“You want to see it?”

I had to laugh at his eagerness.

I held out my hand. “Give it over.” I flicked open the lid of the box and whistled. “Wow.”

“Yeah. It’s spectacular. Cami is going to flip.”

I glanced at it again, the brilliance of the stone stunning. “You asked about this cut when we were looking at rings for Bent.”

“Yeah. I liked it a lot.”

“You knew even then, Aiden?” I asked, curious, handing him the box. “You were in love with her?”

He sighed and slid the box into his pocket. “I think I was, but I was too afraid to admit it. Too afraid to give someone else the chance to hurt me.”

“I don’t think you have to worry about that with your wife. She adores you.”

He grinned. “Yeah, she does. I’m glad she stuck around until I got my head out of my ass.”

I reached into my drawer and pushed an envelope across the desk. “You can share this with her tonight. It can be a double celebration. Spare me the details tomorrow.”

He opened the envelope and studied the contents. “What is this for?”

“A wedding gift.”

He frowned. “A trip to Hawaii?”

I nodded. “It’s open. When school is done for Cami and you know the dates you want, I’ll book it for you. It’s all covered. Flights, villa, car.”

“Maddox, this is more than generous. It’s not necessary either.”

“I disagree. You got married and deserve a celebration. You never take time off unless it’s to rescue a damsel in distress, and you’ve earned it. Bent and I can handle this place for a couple of weeks. Take your wife and go away on a honeymoon.”

“It has been a while. I remember you pointing out I took some time off four years ago. I don’t remember what I did, though.”

“I do.”

“Oh? Remind me.”

“You were off because you insisted on eating tacos from a sketchy street vendor after a Leafs game. Bent and I warned you not to do it, but you wouldn’t listen. Your gas was far too much to handle in the office. Thank God.”

His brow furrowed, then he began to laugh. “Oh, right. It wasn’t pretty.”

“You overshared, even then.”

He reclined, chuckling. He tapped the envelope. “Thanks, Mad Dog.”

“I think Bent has something for you too.”

He lowered his head, fiddling with the envelope. “You guys…”

“We know.”

Before he could say anything else, there was a knock at my door, and Jordan Hayes came in, holding a folder. He was the head of our team for Ridge Towers and oversaw every aspect of the project. An older man, he projected an air of calm and authority. He ran a tight crew, had great attention to detail, and didn’t believe in cutting corners.

“Great news!”

“What’s up?”

“We got a whole bunch of building permits pushed through. We’re right on schedule—in fact, ahead at this point. We’ll be breaking ground in a few months.”

Aiden and I exchanged grins. “You’re right, that is great news.”

“I’ll send you projected dates and you can start your marketing plans.”

“Thanks, Jordan.”

With a wave, he left.

“Bent will be happy to hear that news.”

“Yeah, he will.” Aiden reached for the file folder he had carried in. “He wants to go ahead with his idea of exploring other companies for marketing. He wasn’t happy with the last firm.”

“I know. Did you come up with some candidates?”

“Yeah. I got the research done, made some inquiries, spoke to them myself, and narrowed it down. A few candidates looked good. One in particular.” He paused. “Are you sure you want to be involved with this aspect? You usually stick to the numbers side.”

I pursed my lips in thought. He was correct, but lately, I’d wanted something different. Things in my department ran smoothly, and I found myself with extra time on my hands. Ridge Towers was going to be huge for us, and like Bentley, I wanted to make sure we had the best of everything for it. Including the marketing. The firm we’d used in the past had changed ownership, and we weren’t impressed with their new strategies or marketing plans.

“Yeah, I need a new project. This is such an exciting event for us, and I want to be involved with you and Bent on it.”

“Okay.” He handed me the folder. “Here’s our short list. We both have notes on the top three. You can speak to them and add your thoughts, and then we’ll start the process of face-to-face interviews, listening to their ideas, and picking one.”

“Great.”

“One is local. The other two are out of town. One of the firms stands out.”

“Which one?”

“The one based in BC—The Gavin Group. A family-run business. Great track record. I spoke with the owner and the guy who would be our rep. Straight shooter, no bullshit. Eager to hear about the project and create ideas.”

“We’ve never gone outside the city before. Bent likes having someone close.”

“That’s the added bonus. This group agreed to have a local person on hand at our disposal. We’d provide office space, and they’d provide the body until the contract is done.”

“Great. I’ll read this through and make some calls.”

“Okay. I’ll leave you to it.” Aiden stood, taking the envelope containing my wedding gift. “Thanks again, Maddox. Cami will love this.” He held out his hand. “I appreciate you thinking of us.”

I shook his hand and he left.

I spun in my chair, staring out the window.

Us.

I had never thought Aiden would be part of an us. Or Bentley.

I wasn’t sure what I had thought. Given our various traumatic pasts, it seemed inevitable we would stay married to the business, none of us willing to put ourselves on the line on a personal level.

But they had and were now happy.

I turned back to my desk, my gaze sweeping around my well-appointed office. Its organized appearance calmed me. My days were busy and productive. I knew what to expect. I was always prepared and ready. I controlled my department tightly, the same way I controlled my emotions. I wouldn’t allow anyone to take away that control.

That was what made me happy.

Or at least, it used to.

* * *

That evening, my phone rang, and I hit the speaker button, the file I had been reviewing open on my desk.

“Maddox Riley,” I announced.

“Richard VanRyan of The Gavin Group speaking.” A deep voice resonated over the line. “I believe you were expecting my call.”

“Yes, Mr. VanRyan. Thanks for returning my call this evening.”

“It’s Richard, please. You’re working late tonight.” He chuckled. “It’s past six here, so it’s going on past nine in Ontario, I believe.”

“I’m working from home, yes. I wanted to get the initial call taken care of.”

“Happy to be at your disposal. I’ve been reviewing your file. Quite the concept you have going with Ridge Towers.”

“We’re proud of it.”

“As you should be,” he stated. “I won’t take much of your time, Maddox. May I call you Maddox?”

“Of course,” I murmured.

“As I said, I’ve gone through your file and looked at your project. I’ve spoken to both Aiden and Bentley and got a feel for what they’re looking for. Do you have anything else you want to add to the mix?”

“Aside from the fact that this is a long-term deal and we want something classic and catchy that will carry the brand to its completion, not that I can think of right now. You do know you’re in the running with two other companies, yes?”

He didn’t hide his laughter. “Trust me, I have every confidence we’re the company you’ll go with. I’ll make sure of it.”

I liked his directness.

“We want a face-to-face meeting.”

“You name the time and date, and we’ll be there.”

“You’ll come here?”

“Aiden said you preferred that, so we’ll make it happen.”

I glanced at my notes. The local company had insisted we come to them so they had the home-field advantage, and the other had agreed to come to us, though I had sensed some reticence.

“Do you have any concepts?”

“I have an entire campaign done.”

Now, I was impressed.

“And if we don’t like it?”

“I’ll start again. However, I think you will. It ticks all your boxes. Classic, simple, but high impact. In addition, you’ll have us at your disposal for any changes, adjustments that you want to make. Here at The Gavin Group, our clients get the best. Every time.”

I smirked at his bluntness, even as I felt a grudging respect for it. I sensed he wasn’t bragging—simply stating a fact. I had gone through all the notes Aiden and Bentley had made. I’d looked through the various examples of their campaigns, along with those from the other candidates. I had reviewed the stats Reid had pulled for us, which were impressive. The Gavin Group had ranked as the top pick for both Aiden and Bentley. I made a decision based on all the facts we had accumulated and my first instinct speaking to Richard.

“I think we need to arrange that meeting.”

“Excellent,” he responded. “I’ll get my assistant in touch with Sandy. We’ll figure out the best dates, and Graham and I will fly in.” He paused. “I’m going to bring Rebecca with us. She’s the woman who will be in Toronto as our liaison with you. I’ve been training her myself, and she’s perfect for the job. You can meet her and us, and we’ll go from there.”

A chime sounded on my computer, and I glanced at the screen, smiling when I saw Dee’s face peering into the camera at my door. I pressed the key to unlock it and returned my attention to the call. “Sounds like a plan.”

“I’ll be in touch. Have a good evening, Maddox.”

“You as well, Richard.” I ended the call.

I jotted a couple of notes on the file. We’d meet with the three candidates, but after speaking to all the reps, I liked what I had seen and heard from The Gavin Group.

Dee appeared at my door, looking confused.

“There you are!” She laughed. “I’m not used to the door unlocking and no one there.”

“Sorry, I was on a call.” I tapped the screen. “I love this feature, I have to say.”

“Am I interrupting?”

“Not at all.” I waved my hand. “I need to finish this thought. Grab us a whiskey if you want.”

A tumbler appeared in front of me as I flipped the file closed and tossed my glasses on top. Dee and I clinked glasses, and I took a deep sip of the amber liquid with appreciation. I studied her over the rim, taking in her shining hair and casual attire.

She fidgeted under my scrutiny, lifting her thumb to her mouth. As I discovered that first day in the coffee shop, it was her biggest nervous trait. She worried at the skin of her thumb whenever she was upset or nervous. It hadn’t taken me long to notice her habit and to realize she often did it unconsciously.

“What’s going on?”

She scowled, dropping her hand. “Do I have to have a reason to drop by?”

I chuckled and shook my head, although deep inside I hoped there was a reason. “No, simply wondering.”

“Well, to be honest, I got tired of online shopping, and I fancied some company. Plus, I wanted to see if you would like to come to dinner tomorrow?”

I was surprised. Dee never invited me to her place. “Dinner?”

“I’m having Cami and Aiden for supper. His favorite food is fried chicken. I thought you might like to join us.”

A home-cooked meal, good friends, and the pleasure of her company?

“I would. Thank you.”

She settled into her chair with a sigh. “Great.”

“You don’t strike me as the type to online shop.”

“Oh?” She laughed lightly. “What type am I?”

“Tactile,” I answered promptly. “You’re the kind of person who would want to touch the fabric, feel the textures of something you purchase.”

I knew that because I was the same way.

She smiled in acknowledgement. “Normally, I would agree with you. But when it comes to this sort of shopping, I’m simply looking for serviceability that is in my budget.”

“What are you shopping for?”

“A desk, maybe a couple of shelves for the extra bedroom that was supposed to be Cami’s. I found a nice sofa bed in case I ever need it for company, but I want to add the rest.”

I tapped the edge of my glass. Dee was fiercely independent. I knew she lived frugally and would never accept a handout, but I wanted to help her in any way I could. If making her comfortable in her new space was something I could do, I would make sure it happened.

“We have an entire room of surplus desks and bookcases at the office. Chairs, file cabinets, you name it. I’ll take a look and send you some pictures. If there is something you like, it’s yours.”

“Really?”

“We remodeled some offices last year—the stuff is taking up space, and it’s all good quality. I remember one set in particular. I think you’d like it.”

Her brow furrowed. “Are you sure?”

“Dee, something is constantly being remodeled. It’s unlikely we’ll ever use the pieces again. We let the staff go through it on occasion to thin it out. Liv uses a piece or two every once in a while, but often we donate it to a charity.” I shrugged. “But it builds back up. The room is full, so I know it’s time to get rid of some pieces again.”

“Liv?”

“Olivia—Liv. Our designer. She works with the residential side for the most part—Bentley’s house flips. But she’s done work on some of our bigger projects too. She handles all the décor, both inside and out. If she’s creating an office, she might dip into what we have, although she has her own warehouse of pieces.”

“You guys have a lot of irons in the fire, don’t you?”

“We do. Bentley has built quite the empire. Residential, commercial, real estate, holdings, investment properties. We have our own architects, builders, contractors… The list seems endless at times.”

“And the three of you love it.”

“We do.” I took another sip. “So let me send you a couple of pictures. If you like something, I’ll have it delivered.” I lifted an eyebrow. “No charge.”

“I—”

I shook my head. “No charge.”

“Fine.” She huffed. “You’ll do it anyway.”

Satisfied, I nodded, but I noticed she was still apprehensive.

“Are you nervous about dinner tomorrow? You seem…tense.”

“Nervous? No.” She laughed. “But it’s odd, you know? Having my sister and her husband for dinner. She’ll be a guest, and it struck me today, that’s how it’ll be from now on. She’s not coming home, since her home is with him, not me. She’ll be visiting. We’ll have dinner, and they’ll leave.” Her voice sounded strangely thick. “I thought having you there might help me.”

“Dee,” I said quietly, waiting until she met my gaze. “I understand. I would love to join you. I like fried chicken too.”

She blinked, and the sight of her misty eyes did something to me. I knew she was struggling with the situation and hiding it.

“What else can I do to help you?”

“Nothing,” she assured me. “You coming for dinner and being able to come see you, helps. It really does.” She dropped her gaze to the floor, hiding her expression from me.

I sipped my whiskey and set the glass to the side.

“Deirdre.”

Her head snapped up, her eyes meeting mine. “I think I know what else you need.” I pushed my chair back, widening my legs. “Come here.”

She stood, and the action pulled her sweatshirt off her shoulder. Her creamy skin glowed in the light. She didn’t hesitate to come around the desk and stand in front of me, which pleased me.

I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her in tight. She clutched the back of my head to her stomach, restlessly combing her fingers through my hair. I absorbed the pleasure of her touch for a moment, then bunched up the material of her sweatshirt, kissing the smooth skin of her taut stomach with light touches of my mouth. I grinned as her muscles contracted under my lips. I stood, removing her sweatshirt and tossing it aside. Her breasts sprang free, and I cupped them in my hands, the fullness perfect in my palms. I teased her tight nipples, and her breathing picked up.

“No pretty lace for me tonight?”

“No,” she whispered, breathless.

“I think you knew exactly what you needed when you came here.”

She met my gaze, her wide green eyes brimming with desire.

“I needed you.”

I hovered over her mouth. “What did you need from me, Deirdre?”

“I needed your cock. Inside me.”

“Then that’s what you get.” I crashed my lips to hers, sweeping my tongue into her mouth. She clutched at my neck as I continued to tease her nipples, the buds erect and pushing against my fingers. I kissed her hard, needing her taste, wanting to feel her tongue wrapped around mine. I sucked and licked at her, biting her lips and teasing her breasts. She arched into my touch, whimpering low. I broke away, and before she could react, I spun her around. I ran my fingers down her arms, placing her hands on my desk and easing her torso down to the cold glass of the desktop.

“Like this, Deirdre. Tonight, I’m having you like this.”

She shivered, spreading her arms wide and lifting her ass. Slowly, I peeled her leggings down, smirking at the lace stretched over her ass. Red. Sexy.

In the way.

Hooking my fingers around the sides, I tugged. “I hope these are disposable.”

She groaned. “I just bought them.”

“For me?” I tugged again, feeling the elastic begin to tear. I already knew the answer. She bought them, I ripped them, then she bought more. I had given her a credit card to use, with the silent agreement that was why I was giving it to her. I liked to rip lingerie off her body. It was like a gift on Christmas morning I couldn’t wait to unwrap. And she was the best gift of them all.

“Yes,” she whimpered. “For you.”

The sound of the material surrendering made me smile, and my dick got harder. I ground my hips into her, hissing as she pushed back, her tight ass rubbing against me in the best possible way. I covered her with my torso, pressing her into the glass. Entwining our fingers, I stretched her arms over her head.

“Grab the edge of the desk, Deirdre. Don’t let go. Don’t move. Do you understand?”

Her response was a low moan and her fingers tightening around the edge.

I kissed my way down her neck, biting at the sweet juncture where it met her shoulder. I pulled the skin between my teeth, knowing it would leave a mark only she would see. I slid my hands under her, cupping her full breasts as I licked, kissed, and nipped across and down her back, tracing the delicate ridges of her spine with my tongue. I pinched her tight nipples, making her groan. I eased back, dragging my hands around to her ass, cupping the cheeks and biting them hard. She twitched, one hand smacking the desk.

“Oh, baby. You moved.” I feigned disappointment. Leaning over her, I curled her hand around the glass. “Now I have to start all over.”

And I did—taking my time, playing with her, knowing how ready she was for me.

I wasn’t ready to give it to her, not yet. I wanted to play with her a little more. I loved her reactions, and I wanted her begging me.

Her legs were trembling when I finally returned to her ass, my teeth nipping at the smooth flesh. I paid extra attention to her breasts, knowing how much she loved it when I manipulated the nipples, making them sensitive and stiff. The cold glass added to the sensations I evoked. She whimpered, but her hands stayed locked on the desk.

“Good girl,” I praised, sliding my hand between her legs. She was beyond ready for me.

Hot, wet silk met my touch. My fingers glided over her cleft, stroking her clit. She gasped, widening her stance, begging in silence for my touch.

“I need to hear you tonight, Deirdre. I need you to tell me what you want.”

“Play with my clit, Maddox. Please.”

“Do you want my fingers or my mouth?”

“Both.”

I ran my finger up her slit, teasing her tight back entrance. “What if I want something else?”

“Whatever you want. Maddox, please, I need you.”

“You need me?”

Her body shuddered as I touched her again. I strummed her clit with my thumb and slipped two fingers inside her, stroking, curling them to find the spot that made her cry out.

“Yes!” She gasped, pushing against my hand. “Take me. Fuck me, Maddox. Lose yourself inside me. Please.”

I reached into the drawer for a condom, my need for her at the forefront. Grabbing one of her knees, I bent it up to the desk, opening her wide for me. I gripped her hips and sank in deep, causing us both to shout. Bending over her, I began to move. Long, deep thrusts that pushed her into the desk. She gripped the edge to hold on, groaning my name. I wrapped my arm around her waist, lifting her as I kept driving into her heat. She moved with me, arching to meet my movements, gasping my name. I slid my hand to her neck, threading my fingers into the silk of her hair and twisting her head to meet my mouth as I hovered over her. She flung her arm around my neck, holding me tight. Our lips moved, teeth clashed, and tongues dueled in a heated dance. Her breathing was ragged, her moans low and pleading.

“More, Maddox. Make me forget everything but you.”

I gripped her hard, lifted her from the desk, and sat on my chair. She cried out at the depth I had my cock buried into her, but I kept going.

Pounding.

Taking.

Driving into her.

She flung her head back on my shoulder, and my mouth covered hers, kissing her as fiercely as I fucked her. She used the arms of my chair to lift and bend with my thrusts. The sounds of our sweat-soaked skin sliding and thudding against each other filled the room. My chair creaked and shook, and I didn’t care if it ended up in splinters on the floor. I couldn’t stop. Her gasps and my groans echoed off the walls. Everything became magnified.

Everything narrowed down to her.

To us.

I glided my finger over her hard clit, strumming it as she pleaded for more. I pressed harder, moving it faster, giving her what she wanted, what she needed, because I needed it too. Her body tightened and she came, screaming my name in ecstasy. Her muscles contracted around my cock, tightening and setting off my own orgasm. I pulled her down hard, stilling and cursing as I spilled inside her, the pleasure greater than I had ever known.

Gradually, our movements ceased. She collapsed on my lap, becoming limp, her breathing ragged and her body bowed in exhaustion. Her head flopped onto my shoulder again, her hair a wild mess around her face. I pushed away the strands and buried my face into her neck, breathing her in deep. She smelled of the soft citrus perfume she wore, of sex, and of me.

I liked the combination.

Still buried inside her, I lifted my head and stroked her cheek.

“Open your eyes, Deirdre.”

Blinking, exhausted, sated green met my light blue. “Okay, baby?”

“Wow,” she breathed out.

“Was I too rough?” I raised her wrist to my mouth, kissing the soft skin. I forgot sometimes how fragile she was—I lost myself with her, with the moment.

“No, you were exactly what I needed.”

“I think we both needed it.”

“You always have condoms in your desk?”

I smirked, kissing the end of her nose. “I put them in there the other day. I must have known you’d be dropping by.”

She sighed, the sound low. “I like how controlling you are.”

I brushed her hair away, tucking it behind her ear. “I like how you let me control you.”

She nestled closer, surprising me. Usually once we had sex, she was gone. I wrapped my arm around her waist, holding her close and enjoying the unusual after-sex time with her. Her breath was warm on my skin as I slipped from her. I reached between us and removed the condom.

“I think-I think I need it. I need that from you, Maddox.”

“Tell me.”

“I have to be in control all the time,” she confessed. She shivered, and I grabbed her sweatshirt, draping it over her body. I was afraid if I moved, she would stop talking.

“When I’m with you, you take over. I don’t have to think. Only feel.” She sighed again. “I so rarely get to feel.”

“I like making you feel.” I flexed my hips, feeling myself begin to harden beneath her. “I like when you lose yourself with me.” I slipped my hand under her chin, bringing her to my mouth. “I like being with you.”

“Me too.”

She tightened around me as I slid through her wetness, making me groan.

“Are you sore?”

“A bit.”

I lifted my hips, making her whimper. “I can be gentle.” I guided my hand between her legs, teasing her. “We can take it slow and easy.” I kissed her mouth, dipping my tongue inside her sweetness, tapping her clit with my finger. “One more time, Deirdre, for me.”

“Slow,” she whispered.

“Yeah, baby,” I promised, reaching into my desk for another condom. “Slow.”

Maddox

Sandy entered the boardroom and placed a file on the table. “The Gavin Group sent this over. They arrive next week and will be here for three days. They refused the company suite. They prefer to stay at the Fairmont. Mr. Gavin explained they have a young woman with them and would prefer not to share an apartment, but thanked you for the offer. He was most appreciative of the gesture.”

Bentley nodded. “I never thought of that. Good call on Graham’s part. Make sure they have what they need, Sandy.”

She pursed her lips, giving him the evil eye. “I’m ahead of you on that subject, young man. Frank will be at their disposal. I have arranged for flowers and fruit trays in their suites. The boardroom is booked exclusively for you while they are here. I’ve preordered catered lunches, and I’ve cleared your schedules to accommodate the visit.”

Bent and Aiden grinned, and I chuckled. “As usual, Sandy, you have dispatched your duties admirably. Thank you.”

With a smirk, she turned on her heel, leaving us alone.

Aiden pushed the file my way. “Bent and I think you should run lead on this.”

“Me?”

He nodded. “We’ll all be in on the decision, but we’re going on your recommendation.”

“All I said was I liked this Richard guy. He sounded like a straight shooter, and their track record is impressive.”

“Our thoughts exactly.”

“I had a call from both the other companies this morning. Advance wants to do a video presentation instead of coming here, and Zip is open to whatever we want for an initial meeting.” I paused for a sip of coffee. “Both feel a body here isn’t necessary with today’s technology.”

Bentley shrugged. “They’re right. It’s not, but I want it anyway. If I’m willing to pay for it, they should be willing to give it.”

“We should listen to the other ideas at least.”

“We will, but I’m not looking for a single campaign. If I like what they create for us, and how they operate, we could keep a person full time here with our marketing needs. Ridge Towers is a long-term thing, but we have the resort and other pokers in the fire.” Bent stroked his lip thoughtfully. “The one company that has seemed to grasp that concept is The Gavin Group.”

“Richard told me he had an entire campaign thought out already.”

“I’m looking forward to hearing it.”

“How about I arrange for video conferences from the other two at the start of the week? So we have something to compare when we meet with The Gavin Group?”

“Sounds good. Get Sandy to set it up.” Bentley stood. “I’m out for the day. I promised Emmy I’d be home early tonight. We have wedding shit to plan.”

Aiden laughed. “Wedding shit? Is that the technical term?”

Bent grinned. “Don’t tell her I said that. I can’t believe the details. I should have married her in Vegas like you did. Life would be simpler.”

“You could fly down for the weekend.”

Bent shook his head, a smile crossing his mouth. “No, if she wants a pretty wedding, she can have it. If I have to look at swatches and choose napkin designs to make her happy, so be it. It’s a small price to pay to have her for the rest of my life.”

He left with a wave.

Aiden and I shared a grin.

“I forgot to ask. How’d the ring go over?”

He smirked. “My wife was excited, shocked, and very…effusive in her thanks.” He winked. “Very effusive.”

I held up my hand. “TMI, bro.”

He grabbed his phone and laptop. “I have to stop and get flowers and wine. We’re going to dinner at Dee’s new apartment. She’s making fried chicken.”

“I know. I was invited too.”

He stopped. “Oh. I didn’t know.”

“Dee was a little emotional about it and asked me to come join you.”

“Emotional? Over fried chicken?”

“Not over fried chicken, you idiot. She’s having her sister and husband for dinner. As guests. Then you’ll leave. I think it hit her how much life has changed. The fact that her little sister has a life of her own now. I’m going for support.”

Aiden studied me, and I waved my hand, dismissing the thoughts I knew were going through his head. “Don’t read anything into it. She needed a friend, and I’m happy to be there.”

“A friend.”

“Yes,” I huffed, impatient. “A friend.”

“Right.”

I stood. “A friend,” I stated firmly. “You might want to mention to your wife that her sister needs a little TLC right now. I know you and Cami are on the happy train, but Dee is left alone at the station. It’s an adjustment.”

“One I am sure you’re happy to fill.”

“Don’t be an asshole, Aiden. Dee is your family now too. Don’t forget her.”

I walked out.

* * *

I knocked on Dee’s door, frowning when she yelled for me to come inside. The air was pungent with the aroma of dinner, the scent of spicy chicken making me hungry. Dee was in the kitchen, sliding a tray of chicken into the oven as I rounded the corner.

“You leave your door unlocked?”

She arched an eyebrow, brushing her hair away from her forehead. She had a pretty bow in her hair, an unusually girlie thing for her to wear, yet it suited her. Escaping strands kept falling in her eyes, the kitchen heat making them stick to her skin. I tucked the strands under her bow and tapped the frilly accessory.

“Pretty, by the way.”

“Thanks. I knew you’d be coming soon, so I unlocked the door. I don’t have my fancy lock yet.”

“Reid will be here on the weekend.”

“Okay, thanks.” She sounded distracted.

She turned, moving things on the counter.

“Dinner smells wonderful.”

“Hmm.” She continued to look around, lifting and setting down items, not accomplishing anything.

“I brought wine.”

“Good. Help yourself.”

I frowned, setting the bottle on the counter. I glanced around the kitchen, realizing how chaotic it looked. I had seen Dee cook, been with her in the kitchen a few times at Bentley’s. She was organized and neat. Focused. Like me, she cleaned as she went.

Today, it looked as if a bomb had gone off in the kitchen. There were streaks of flour on her face and splatters of food covered her apron. She was off. Distracted. Tense. Her thumb was red, and I knew she had been gnawing at it.

Was she that worried over dinner with her sister? I wondered.

I tested my theory.

“I became vegan today. Could you do me a salad?”

She opened a cupboard. “Sure.”

I stepped behind her, covering her hand that was moving items around aimlessly on the shelf.

“Deirdre.”

She stilled.

I wound my arm around her waist, pulling her body tight to mine. I lowered my mouth to her ear. “What are you doing?”

“Ma-making dinner.”

“Why are you so distracted?” I ran my hands up to her neck, feeling the stiffness in her shoulders. “What is making you so tense? It’s dinner.”

Her voice was thick. “It’s her first dinner with me when she doesn’t live here. I want it to be perfect.”

I held her close. “It’s Cami. She wants dinner with her sister. To feed her husband the best fried chicken he ever tasted. Zero expectations otherwise.” I nuzzled her neck. “You need to relax.”

“I-I can’t seem to. I feel as if I’m going to explode!”

“What can I do to help?” I slipped my hand under her apron and shirt to her soft skin. “Do I need to fuck you hard and fast to get you to relax?” I bit down on her lobe, tugging on it with my teeth. “Would that help?”

“We don’t have time. They’ll be here in a few moments.”

I plunged my hand down the front of her leggings, cupping her. “I know how to get you to calm down—fast.” I kissed her neck, swirling my tongue on her skin. “I know what you need, baby.” I slid my leg between hers, nudging them open. “Let me give it to you.”

She whimpered as she pressed her head to my shoulder, lifting her arm, and wrapping it around my neck. “Please, Maddox.”

I delved into her folds, finding her slick. “Oh, baby, you need me.”

I flicked her clit, smiling against her neck as she jumped. “I’m going to make you come. Fast. Later, you’re going to return the favor. I want my cock down your throat, with those sweet lips wrapped around me, taking everything I give you, do you understand?”

“Yes.” She strained against me. “Oh God, yes.”

“Hold tight. We don’t have much time, and I want to feel you.”

I found her bundle of nerves, using her slickness to glide over her clit in hard, fast strums of my fingers. She pulled on my neck and turned her face. I captured her mouth with mine, kissing her fiercely. She bucked as I slipped two fingers inside her, using my thumb to rub tight circles on her clit. My tongue and fingers moved in tandem as I fucked her mouth and pussy, bringing her to an orgasm as fast as I promised. She shattered, screaming into my mouth, her body spasming, her pussy drenched. I eased up, letting the aftershocks settle before removing my fingers from her body.

As she watched, I drew my glistening digits into my mouth, licking them clean.

“Best appetizer in the world.” I winked. “Dee.”

She blinked up at me, offering me a lazy smile, her body relaxed. I kissed her nose. “Go get cleaned up. I’ll start in here, and when Cami and Aiden arrive, try to enjoy the evening. Okay?”

She walked a few steps, then turned back, hurrying toward me. I was surprised when she rose up on her toes, flung her arms around my neck, and kissed me. “Thank you.”

“Anytime.”

“After—you’ll stay for a while?”

“Stay?” I asked, shocked. Dee never asked me to stay. I had never even seen her bedroom. Sex was always at my place. Then she left. That was how our relationship worked—even if I wanted it to be something different.

“Stay. I owe you.”

With a grin, I yanked her tight and kissed her. “You do. I look forward to collecting.” I pushed her away, swatting her ass as she hurried away. “Go. They’ll be here soon.”

With a grin, I washed my hands, then turned to the mess in the kitchen. I needed to do something to take my mind off the way my cock screamed at me to follow Dee and fuck her fast before Aiden and Cami arrived. Logically, I knew we didn’t have time, regardless of how desperately I wanted to give in and do exactly that.

The pleasure later would be worth the wait now.

At least, that was what I told myself.

* * *

“Best fried chicken in the history of fried chicken,” Aiden declared with a groan, wiping his mouth.

“Are you sure?” I asked dryly. “You only ate eight pieces. Maybe you need to eat another whole chicken to be sure.”

He glared at me. “I was being polite.”

I laughed. “Right.”

Dee patted his shoulder. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. I made enough so you could take some home.”

I pouted as I swiped my napkin across my lips. I had to grin when Dee stood, picking up my plate and murmuring low so only I could hear. “Stop with the lip, Maddox. I saved you some as well.”

I wrapped my hand around her thigh, squeezing the back of her knee in appreciation. It was awesome chicken.

Aiden slouched in his chair, patting his stomach. “How did you make it so juicy and spicy?”

She smiled as she took his plate. “I marinate it in buttermilk, spices, and hot sauce. I deep fry it fast, then finish it in the oven. Comes out perfect every time.”

“I agree.” Aiden thumped the table. “We should have it every week. You know, like a tradition.”

“A tradition?” Dee asked, wrinkling her nose.

“Yes. We’re a family. We should start our own traditions. Tuesdays are Mexican with our friends.” He looked at me, one eyebrow raised. “We have a family dinner. Here.”

Dee smiled, her eyes shining. I was grateful knowing he had listened to me. Dee shocked me again by patting my shoulder.

“Maddox is included in the dinner invitation.”

Aiden’s grin was wide. “Of course.”

I shocked myself with my own words. “I don’t think Dee should have to make dinner every week. What if we compromise and you come to my place sometimes?”

Aiden and Cami were almost dancing in their seats. “Great idea!”

I met Dee’s gaze with a slight shrug. I had no objection to the four of us having dinner once a week. I liked to cook too, so it would be nice to be able to cook for more than just myself on occasion.

I thumped the table as Aiden had. “Okay, settled, then.”

Dee and Cami laughed and finished clearing the table. I watched them work together, talking as they put away the leftovers, turning on the coffeepot, and tidying up. Not that there was much to tidy; I made sure of that. Once Aiden and Cami left, I had other plans for Dee.

Much bigger plans.

* * *

“We should get going,” Cami said, standing. “I have a couple of assignments I need to work on.”

Aiden stood with her, his arm going around her waist. “Okay, baby. Let me take you home.”

I watched Dee’s reaction to his words. A small frown floated across her face, but it cleared fast when Cami spoke again.

“Want to do something on Saturday?”

“What about Glad Rags? You’re not working this weekend?”

“Oh.” Cami looked embarrassed. “I, ah, quit.”

“You quit?”

Aiden interjected. “She doesn’t have to work so hard now, Dee. I asked her to give it up so she can concentrate on school—” he paused with a grin “—and me.”

“Oh. You never mentioned it, Cami.”

Cami looked apologetic. “I’m sorry. I forgot to tell you.”

Dee’s smile looked forced. “Of course. Not an issue. Saturday would be great.”

Aiden glanced at me. “You coming, Mad Dog?”

“Nope.” I lifted my mug. “I’m gonna finish my coffee. We’re headed in two different directions anyway.” I smirked. “I’m up, you’re down. I’ll see you in the morning.”

He paused, seeming as if he wanted to say something. I arched my eyebrow at him in question, and he shrugged.

“Okay. Have a good night.”

“You as well.”

They left, and Dee wandered into the living room, sat down, and curled one leg underneath her. She lifted her mug, sipping the coffee.

“That upset you.”

“Sorry?”

“Finding out Cami quit her job. It upset you.”

“No.” She hesitated. “I mean, I was surprised. I suppose I shouldn’t be. I know Aiden is wealthy, and she doesn’t have to worry about money anymore, so that’s great. Less stress for her.”

“It’s okay, Dee,” I assured her. “You’ve been responsible for her almost your entire life. Part of all her decisions. Being excluded from them all of a sudden is going to take some getting used to.”

She looked thoughtful as she shifted, bringing her knees to her chest. She pulled off her socks, rubbing her feet as she mulled over my words in her head. I noticed her bright pink toenails, recalling they had been orange the other night.

“I like the color.” I indicated her feet.

“Oh!” She laughed. “I change them a lot. Cami and I couldn’t afford pedicures so we gave them to each other. I like to switch them up all the time. I paint them every few days.” She wiggled her toes. “No one can see them but me most of the time, but I like them to be pretty.”

“You hide your girlie side.”

She tilted her head, studying me. “You hide your controlling side.”

“Not from you.”

“I like it.”

I smirked. “I know.”

She leaned back, running her fingers through her hair. “I think I owe you something,” she murmured, her voice low and husky.

Looking at her, open and soft, I felt desire thump through my veins.

I stood, staring down at her. “Are you inviting me to your bedroom tonight…Deirdre?”

Her breath caught. “Yes.”

I started down the hall. “I suggest you make sure the front door is locked and come join me.”

* * *

Her room was also a surprise. Glancing around, I saw another side of Dee. The real one—the person who went along with the sexy lingerie and the passionate woman she hid from the world.

Her room was everything I should have known it would be, yet didn’t suspect. She had her bed piled high with jewel-toned pillows and fluffy blankets. Lace panels hung from the ceiling, draping along the sides of a white four-poster bed. They fell in pools of fabric on the floor. More lace was at the windows. A wingback chair covered in flowered fabric sat in the corner, and an antique dressing table, also painted white, adorned one wall. The main wall was painted in a deep red. Candles scattered around the room and a thick throw rug on the floor all gave it a feminine feel.

Dee’s voice made me turn around. “I found the bed and table at a garage sale.” She ran her hand along the top of the table. “They were in bad shape, but I worked on them for weeks, fixing and painting them.”

“The room suits you.”

She flicked off the light, and instantly the room glowed with small twinkle lights strung around various surfaces. The radiant glow reflected off the red paint, making the room sultry.

She lifted her chin. “It’s my space. I don’t have to be anything but Dee in here.”

I stepped closer, ran my fingers up her arm, and let my hand rest on the nape of her neck, feeling her rapid pulse.

“You don’t have to be anything else but Dee with me.”

She swallowed. “I’ve never had anyone in my room.”

“Never?”

“Never,” she confirmed.

I bent my head, brushing her mouth. “I’m honored.”

She slid her hands around my waist, burrowing them under my shirt. Her fingers clutched at my skin.

“You’re so different tonight,” I murmured, ghosting my mouth along her cheek to her ear. I tugged the lobe with my teeth. “I’m not used to seeing you this vulnerable, my Deirdre.”

“I’m glad you’re here.”

“Tell me what you need.”

“You,” she responded. “I need you to be Maddox and take control. Tell me what you want.”

Grabbing her hips, I pulled them flush to mine, grinding into her. “What I want is for you to take me in your mouth. Suck my cock until I tell you to stop. Then I want to toss you on your pretty, lacy bed and fuck you until you come all over me.”

She shivered. “Yes.”

“I’m waiting.”

Her fingers fumbled with my belt, yanking down my pants fast. I stepped out of them and tugged off my shirt, then tore hers over her head.

“I want you naked,” I growled. “Lose the rest.”

In seconds, she was bare in front of me. The dim room didn’t disguise her beautiful body—in fact, it enhanced it. It played over her dips and curves, highlighting her creamy skin. Her breathing picked up as I studied her, circling her. I traced a finger down the elegant line of her back, tracing her delicate vertebrae. I stepped closer, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her to my body. She moaned, pushing her ass into my erection.

“I want you on your knees, Deirdre. Now.”

She spun, dropping in front of me. Sliding her hands along my thighs, she held my gaze as she lapped at the crown of my cock, teasing me with her tongue. Fisting my cock, I tapped at her full lips playfully. “Suck me.”

My head fell back with a groan as she did exactly that. Her mouth was warm and wet, her tongue sliding around my shaft, heaven. She knew what I wanted and how I wanted it. She didn’t waste time with small kisses or more licks to tease me. She opened her throat and took me deep—the suction and pressure amazing. Her tongue slid along the underside of my cock, her hands cupping and playing with my balls as she pleasured me. I fisted my hands into her hair, rocking forward into her mouth, groaning at the sensation. Our eyes locked.

“You look so sexy, Deirdre, on your knees with my cock in your mouth.”

She hummed around me, making me groan again.

“This is turning you on, isn’t it? Making you wet for me?”

Her hands curved around my ass, pushing my cock farther down her throat. I hissed in pleasure, my fingers moving restlessly in her hair.

“God, baby, I love your mouth. You’re so good at sucking me off.”

In a sudden blaze of possessiveness, I stilled her movements. “Me, Deirdre. The one person who gets to feel your mouth on his cock is me, do you understand?”

Her eyes widened, and she hummed again. Not satisfied, I pulled back, my cock screaming in protest at the loss of her mouth.

“Say it,” I demanded.

“Only you,” she repeated. Her eyes narrowed. “Only me.” She guided me back into her mouth, her words equally possessive.

“Fuck,” I groaned.

She swallowed around me, the sensation making me gasp. I had never been so deep in her throat. Her movements sped up, my orgasm barreling down on me like a freight train. There was no doubt about who possessed whom in the moment. She was staking her claim as vigorously as I had moments ago.

“Deirdre, baby, you need…I’m going to…”

I exploded, coming in heavy spurts down her throat, cursing and shouting her name.

Breathing hard, I stepped back, my cock falling from her lips. She smiled at me impishly. Wordlessly, I studied her for a moment, then leaned down, lifting her under her arms and tossing her on her bed. Cushions fell over the side as she bounced, gasping.

“I think I said you had to stop when I told you, Deirdre.”

She lifted her arms, her legs falling open. Her sex beckoned, pink and glistening. “I didn’t hear you. Sorry.”

I crawled up the mattress like a lion going after its prey. “I don’t think you are.” I grasped her knees, spreading her wider for me. “I think you enjoyed unraveling me.”

“Is that what I did?”

“You know you did.”

“You didn’t like it?” she asked, her voice breathy and soft.

I crouched between her legs, nuzzling her thighs. She squirmed at the feel of my scruff on her skin. “I did,” I admitted. “But I’m not sure if you need to be rewarded or punished.”

“Maybe some of both.”

I dragged my lips to her apex, barely touching her with my mouth. “Oh baby, you are soaked.”

She fisted the sheets, twisting them in her hands. “Please,” she whimpered.

I dove in, not wanting to deny her or myself any longer. She cried out when my lips met her core. She was hot and wet, ready for my tongue, my fingers, and my cock.

So I gave them all to her.

She moaned loudly as I teased her. Lapping at her with long, heavy swipes of my tongue.

“You taste so fucking good, Deirdre.”

I added my fingers, one, then two, stroking hard, hitting that place that made her shake and whimper.

“That’s it, baby, feel me,” I urged.

I nipped at her, drawing her clit into my mouth and swirling my tongue on her hard bud. I fucked her with my fingers until she was a writhing mass under me. Then I lunged forward, covering her torso with mine. I stopped long enough to roll on a condom, then buried my cock deep inside her with one thrust.

“You wanted me? Take me. Take all of me,” I demanded.

I set a punishing tempo, frantic and harsh. She met my movements, her gasps and pleas heightening my passion. She clutched at my shoulders, her nails digging into my skin. Her feet pushed on my ass, and she matched my rhythm, our bodies in complete synchronization. Our mouths fused together, our tongues dueling for control. Her breath was hot and heavy in my mouth. Our sweat-soaked skin glided together, the friction and damp welcome.

“With me, Deirdre. I want you coming with me.”

Her nails dug deep, the pain burning in my skin. I shouted, slamming into her once, twice more, as she moaned out her release.

I collapsed on her, unable to move, to feel my body as I drifted in ecstasy.

Maddox

I couldn’t pinpoint the exact moment I fell in love with Deirdre Wilson. Thrown together by mutual friendships, I was drawn to her intellect, enjoyed her quiet wit, and I respected her intense drive. It didn’t take me long to realize we were very similar in our views on sex, relationships, and life. Neither of us wanted to depend on another person for anything. We had learned to rely on ourselves, and we were beholden to no one.

The main difference between us was her nurturing side. It was fierce when it came to her beloved sister, Cami, and it extended to Emmy. She was their mother figure, and she watched over the girls with a tenderness and devotion she showed few other people. As our odd group grew closer, she extended that caring toward Bentley, Aiden, and me.

Except with me, there was the addition of the physical pull between us. Once we allowed it to take hold, it became a living, breathing thing we shared passionately.

Somehow, between the tacos and bowling, the Sunday brunches, the laughter and camaraderie we shared, something changed. The affection I felt for Dee morphed into something I had never experienced, especially after the scares of Emmy’s kidnapping and Cami’s stalking incident. I found myself thinking about Dee’s safety, wanting to spend time with her alone—and not only to fuck her. Random texts became daily, which led to phone calls that lasted hours. After having her, I wanted more. I wanted her to stay, to hold her, to know how she was feeling, to delve into her clever mind and understand what she was thinking. To break down her walls and get her to admit she was feeling the same way about me.

When she went out of town on a business trip, I was lost. For the first time in my life, I missed another human being. When she came home, she allowed my comfort at the airport, stressed and anxious over the recent scare with Cami. I had hoped we would move forward, but her walls returned, and again, I was Maddox—her fuck buddy.

I hated it, yet nothing I tried seemed to change my role. Her walls were solid and so high I wasn’t sure I would ever break them down. However, I wanted to. She had effectively disassembled my control without trying, stripped away my defenses, leaving me vulnerable to her. The feelings I had for Dee caused me turmoil and chaos. They were feelings I had avoided all of my adult life. I craved being close to her—a first for me. Never one for much physical contact, I wanted to touch her all the time. The detachment I had created so vigilantly vanished when it came to her.

And I was powerless to get it back.

She stirred in my arms and I held my breath, hoping she didn’t wake.

After we had calmed, I had lifted myself from her, disposed of the condom, and returned to her bed, expecting she’d dismiss me.

“I hate those things,” I muttered.

She shocked me when she patted the mattress and smiled at me sleepily. “We can talk about that later. Come to bed.”

I didn’t need to be asked twice. I slid in beside her and pulled her into my arms, letting her curve around my body. She fell asleep right away, and I tucked an arm under my head, trying to adjust to the new development.

It was another first for me. I had never once slept in a bed with someone. I liked the feel of her pressed close. Her breath was warm on my skin, and her hair was soft under my chin. I drifted, ever conscious of her beside me.

Fingers running over my chin startled me, and I opened my eyes to meet her soft, green gaze.

“We fell asleep.”

I smiled. “We did.”

She glanced behind me. “It’s two a.m. Late.”

I held my breath. “Are you kicking me out, Deirdre? Making me do the walk of shame in the middle of the night?”

“Do, uh, do you want to go?”

“No,” I said, surprising myself. “I don’t. I’m quite comfortable.”

She snuggled closer. “I am too.” Her hand drifted over my stomach, teasing. I captured it, kissing her palm regretfully.

“Don’t get any ideas. I only brought one condom with me. I hadn’t expected to use it, to be honest.”

“You really hate them?”

I had never given it much thought. They were necessary, and I never went without one. Ever. But things had changed for me, even if I couldn’t admit it. Since she was asking, though, I was truthful.

“Lately, yes.”

She laughed, low and husky. I loved the sound of her laugh and her voice. Both turned me on.

She didn’t say anything for a moment, then sighed, the air drifting over my chest like a kiss.

“I haven’t been with anyone else since we, ah, started this, Maddox.” She paused. “Or for a long time before, if I’m being honest. I know I’m clean.”

“Neither have I. I’m clean as well.”

“I get the shot.”

My cock twitched at her words. “Are you saying we can go without condoms?”

“If you wanted, yes.”

If I wanted?

My cock wanted. In fact, he wanted to go for it right now. From the heat of her body molded to mine, she wanted it as well.

Still, I wanted something more and knew how to get it. I had to seize the moment when Dee’s defenses were down and she was oddly vulnerable.

“I meant what I said earlier, Deirdre.”

“Which part?”

She knew damn well which part. “That it’s me. My cock. My body. If we’re together, then it’s only me.”

She lifted her face, and I met her gaze in the dimness.

“What if I said I expected the same of you?”

“You already have it. I would never be with someone else. That’s not how I work.”

She frowned. “I’m the same way, but I don’t do relationships, Maddox. You know that.”

“Stop fooling yourself, Deirdre. We’re in a relationship.”

“I don’t date,” she insisted, stubborn as a child being told something they didn’t want to hear.

I scrubbed my face. “I hate to break it to you, my lovely. We’ve been dating the past few months.”

She sat up, clutching a pillow in front of her like a talisman. “We have not!”

I sat up as well, grabbing her shoulders. “Listen to me. We’ve been having dinner, meeting with our friends, talking on the phone, texting. Having sex.” I dropped my voice. “Amazing, crazy sex. Neither of us is seeing anyone else. Now we’re talking about unprotected sex because it’s the next natural step. Whether you like it or not, we’re in an exclusive relationship.”

She gaped at me, making me laugh. I ran my fingers over her cheek.

“Relax, Dee. I’m just pointing out the facts.”

“I don’t—”

I held up my hand, interrupting her. “I know, you don’t believe in love. I don’t either,” I lied. “However, there is nothing wrong with admitting we’re together.” I warmed to my plan. “In fact, it would have a lot of advantages.”

“What are you talking about?”

I leaned against the headboard, trying to appear casual.

“You know, you’re not the only one struggling with Cami’s sudden marriage. I know she’s worried about you as well.”

“What does that have to do with your sudden revelation we’re in a relationship?”

I leaned forward, grasping her neck and kissing her hard. “We are, Deirdre. Maybe not a conventional one, but to us, it is a relationship. It’s our own version. Now shut up and listen to me.”

Her mouth formed an O at my words, but she didn’t say anything.

“Bent and Emmy are engaged. Cami and Aiden are married. They’re all in that stage where they think love is the answer to everything. They’re constantly trying to throw us together. And it’s going to get worse. So let’s beat them to it.”

“Beat them to it?”

“Let’s date. Openly.”

“I. Don’t. Date,” she hissed out through tight lips.

I waved my hand. “Nothing changes. We see each other. We fuck. We text. We simply let them see it now—well, maybe not the fucking part.” I winked. “If they think we’re following in their footsteps, they’ll stop trying to interfere.”

She huffed out a long breath. “That sounds dangerous.”

I shrugged. “Nope. The added bonus is that it will comfort Cami, thinking you are happy. She can relax a little.”

She flopped against the pillows. “So, what, you want to walk into Bentley’s place and announce we’re dating?”

“No.” I chuckled. “We can be subtle. A kiss here, a look there. When they ask, which they will, we can say yes, we’re seeing each other.”

She was silent for a minute, her fingers worrying the fringe on a pillow.

“I don’t believe in love, Maddox.”

I gritted my teeth to stop the words, “You will soon enough,” from coming out.

“No one said anything about love, Dee. I am simply asking you to be faithful to me, and I will to you. If we’re exclusive, then why not call a spade a spade? It’s not as though I’m asking you to marry me.”

She shuddered visibly. “That isn’t something I can ever see happening for me.”

“I know,” I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice. “You’ve said so many times.”

Her brow furrowed. “Why do you want to do this?”

“I like you,” I stated honestly. “You get me. You make me laugh.” I drifted my hand over her shoulder, stroking her smooth skin. “Sex with you is fantastic. The best I’ve ever had.”

“The best,” she whispered, nodding in agreement.

“We get along well, Dee. Whether you admit it or not, we’re already involved. Call it what you want in private. Fuck buddies, friends with benefits, booty calls—I don’t much give a fuck. I still want to call it dating in the real world.”

“What if I decide I don’t want to?”

My heart skipped a beat and my neck broke out in a sweat, but I couldn’t tip my hand. “Then we call it off.”

“So we’re at a standoff?”

“Are we? Is the idea of holding my hand or saying the words ‘my boyfriend’ so abhorrent to you that you would rather walk away from a good thing?”

Her voice rose. “You want me to call you my boyfriend?”

Her reaction amused me. I fell back on the bed, laughing. “Of everything I said to you, that’s the thing you react strongest to?”

She grinned, looking abashed. “Sorry. This has come out of left field.”

I pushed up on my elbow. “No, it hasn’t. It’s been simmering below the surface for a while.” I swallowed. “I’m not asking you for a lifetime, Dee. I’m asking for right now. Knowing we’re together, as lovers at least, would help me.”

At least, for now. I didn’t add.

“How?’

“I like control and order. All the undercover stuff is wearing.”

“You are very controlling when we’re in bed.”

I kissed her bare shoulder. “You like it.”

“I like order too.”

“I know.”

She narrowed her eyes. “Nothing changes except a label, right? You aren’t suddenly going to expect me to be at your beck and call? Or tell me what to do?”

Those questions I was able to answer honestly. “No—I have no desire to change you, or us. I don’t expect you to put restrictions on me either. The one thing I expect is for us to be exclusive.”

“What about when it ends?”

The urge to inform her it wasn’t going to end was strong. Again, I bit my tongue and lied.

“We know it’s only sex. What our friends think, what the world thinks, is another matter. One we won’t concern ourselves with right now. As for the future, we’ll take it as it comes.” I held out my hand. “So, girlfriend?”

She looked at my extended hand and slowly raised hers, letting me grasp it tight. “Boyfriend.”

“Excellent.”

“Can we fuck now?” She grinned widely. “Bareback?”

I was over her in a second. “Fucking right we can, Deirdre.”

* * *

I drifted again, Dee draped over me. I liked it and decided it was going to be a fringe benefit of our new arrangement. It would be one of my favorite parts. That, plus fucking her without a condom.

Messier, but holy hell, it felt incredible.

Her warmth. The feel of her tight pussy holding me snug. The slickness and softness of having my cock buried inside her. The intensity of feeling, really feeling, her muscles gripping me.

I had never known anything like it.

Judging from her reaction, neither had she.

It had been fast and hard. My control was lost the second I slid inside her, and I didn’t give a flying fuck.

It raised fantastic to an entirely new, mind-blowing level.

Her voice startled me.

“Can I ask you questions now that you’re my boyfriend?”

I peered at the clock to see it was after four. Neither of us was getting much sleep tonight.

“You can ask me anything.”

“Why is control so important to you?”

All the breath left my lungs in a fast exhale. Of all the things she could have asked, that was the most personal. I contemplated telling her to ask something else, but I realized if I wanted a relationship with her—not the pretend-for-the-world one I told her we should have—but the real, committed kind of relationship, she had every right to know. At least part of the story.

“It stems back to my childhood, Dee.”

She shifted, gazing at me. “Can you tell me?”

“My father raised me. He wasn’t a kind man. He drank and was bitter that my mom was gone.”

“When did she die?”

I sighed, pressing my lips to her temple. “Let me tell the story, okay?”

Her thumb went to her lip the way it did every time she was upset. I pulled it away before she could worry it with her teeth. I wrapped my hand around hers, holding it tight.

“When I was younger, my father was distant but all right. He wasn’t prone to hugs or cuddles. My mom, on the other hand, loved both. She hugged me all the time. At night, we’d cuddle. She’d read to me and stroke my head.”

“What happened?”

“I was always an odd child. My father called me difficult. I needed order and quiet. When things were chaotic and loud, it bothered me. I preferred a book and my own company to other kids. My mom got that—my father hated it. He constantly tried to push me into sports or group activities at school. I failed miserably every time. They would argue, and he would storm away. My mom never left, though. She always stuck up for me. She knew what I needed. I kept my room neat. My toys tidy and in their places.” I paused, lost in memories. “My father thought I was ‘challenged’—his word. My mother said I was simply unique. Either way, I caused a lot of trouble.”

I pressed her face to my chest, not wanting to meet her gaze anymore.

“When I was seven, my mom died in a freak accident. She fell down the stairs and broke her neck. When I came home from school, I found her.”

“Oh, Maddox.”

“My father didn’t handle it well. It turned out, he had never wanted kids, but he let my mother talk him into having one. Me. I was nothing but a disappointment, and he blamed me for her death.”

“How? You were seven and at school!”

“She was making me a surprise—my favorite cake—and was carrying it down to the extra refrigerator in the basement when it happened. I remember there was icing all over the stairs. I think it fell from her hands, and she slipped trying to save it or when she went down to clean it up.”

“Not your fault,” she insisted.

“No, I know that. But my father disagreed. After that, he gave up pretending to like me. It was as though he made it his mission to make me miserable. He knew I needed order and quiet.” I sighed as I thought about it. “He made sure I never got it. We moved all the time. He liked to throw out things I liked, so I learned never to show emotion. He would move furniture around to upset me. He kept the TV or radio on all the time. Loud. He tossed out books and mementos to upset me. There was never any peace.”

“What an awful man.”

“I will never let someone have the sort of power over me again that he had. He knew how to hurt me, and he did it as often as he could. He enjoyed it. If he knew I disliked yellow, he’d paint the walls that color to upset me. If he knew I liked apples, none was ever in the house. I hated dirt—being unclean, or the place we lived in filthy. He’d go for days without showering, knowing how much it disgusted me. He never once cleaned anywhere we lived. Either I did it, or it didn’t happen. He loved to mess it up because of the way I reacted, even though I tried not to.” I shook my head at the unpleasant memories. “I slept on the floor for so long, I’d forgotten what it was like to sleep on a bed. I had to hide anything of value or that I loved. He would even destroy a book if he thought I liked it.” I blew out a long breath. “And he lied all the time. At first, I believed him. He would trick me into things. Lie about why there was no money or food. Where we were going. Why my toys were gone. Why he lost another job.” I lowered my voice. “Why I deserved it when he hit me and told me I was the biggest mistake in the world and he’d trade me for my mother in an instant. He said he wished I had died that day, not her.”

She stiffened and I felt the wet of her tears on my skin.

“Every place we went, I had to adjust. Find a pattern and routine. As soon as I did, he would yank me away, and we’d start again. His drinking got worse, the jobs paid less. We went from houses to apartments, then to rooms. Those were the worst. I had no way to get away from him, except to hang out at the library. There, I could lose myself in books, work on homework. It was my only peace.”

“How did you survive it?” she asked, her voice choked.

I shrugged. “I just did. When I was old enough, I got a job cleaning in a store after school. I found my birth certificate in a metal box he always took with us wherever we moved, and I went to the bank and opened an account in my own name. Every penny went in there so my father wouldn’t know. He didn’t care where I was as long as I wasn’t there. I learned to rely solely on myself. I knew I had to be the one to get away from him—from the hell he made my life.”

She looked up, her eyes glassy and sad. “And you did?”

“When I was fifteen, he got too decrepit to push me around. He could still be verbally abusive, but he could barely get out of his chair anymore. I would go to school, to work, and I would study hard every day. Every weekend. I stayed as far away from him as I could. Most nights, when I could, I would sleep under the bleachers in the gym or hide in the library and sleep there. I did everything I could to stay away, going back occasionally to check on him. I graduated early, and I left that little town and that poor excuse for a father behind me.”

She laid her head on my chest, tracing a finger over my skin. “You came here to Toronto?”

“Yes. I could lose myself here. No one cared where I came from or my history. I found a bookkeeping job, a small place where I could sleep and eat, and I worked my ass off. I got a scholarship to university, and not long after that, I met Bent and Aiden.” I drifted my finger down Dee’s arm. “I don’t know where I’d be without them.

“All my life, I learned to control things, Dee. My emotions, my mouth, my brain, my instincts. I never showed emotion because it egged him on. My happiness had to be eliminated. My fear made him happy. My tears were his victory. So I stopped showing anything but indifference. I learned, by controlling my environment, I was calmer. When I surrounded myself with order, I could think clearer. I think that’s why I was drawn to numbers. They make sense. They never lie. I control how they work, how they are arranged, and the outcome.”

“And your personal life?”

I smiled. “Yes, I like to control that too. When I was in university and that side of my life opened up, I found it overwhelming. It took me a long time, but I discovered when I was in control there, I enjoyed sex and it was a great release for me. I went through a few phases and I dabbled a little, but I found my place.”

“Dabbled?”

I didn’t want to get into that part of my life or relive memories I had buried. Telling her wouldn’t do any good. It was over.

“Just a figure of speech. I think we all dabble until we find what is good for us. I’ve been with women who don’t like my control and some who do. Everyone has a different version of what works for them. Control is part of me. Part of who I am.”

She traced lazy circles on my chest, her touch light. I realized it was the longest we had ever talked about anything so personal, and the longest time we had ever stayed together after having sex.

“I like your control.”

“Good thing. Especially now we’re dating.”

She smacked my chest. “I know what you’re trying to do.”

“Oh?”

She lifted up on her elbow, meeting my gaze. The intensity of her look took my breath away. “I know you don’t want to hear this, but I’m sorry your father was so horrid. I’m sorry you lost your mother and you struggled all your life. It’s unfair and appalling.”

“It is what it is. It made me who I am today.”

“I like who you are.” She inhaled, then sighed out a long breath. “I like having you here with me.”

I knew that was a huge concession for her. I cupped her cheek. “Thank you.”

“Is your father…?” She let her question trail off.

“He died not long after I left. He died of a stroke in his chair. Without me checking on him every so often, he wasn’t discovered for a while.”

“Gruesome.”

“Fitting.”

I stared at the ceiling. “Bent and Aiden helped me loosen up. They gave me my first real home and a place to simply be Maddox. We became each other’s family. I learned to laugh and relax. To be part of a friendship—a team. They accepted me, faults and all, and I accepted them the same way. We respected each other’s boundaries. Even with my best friends, however, I can only give up so much control. I will always need some form of it in all aspects of my life.”

“I understand.”

I rolled, facing her. I wiped away her tears. “Please, don’t.” I hated to see her cry. It happened so rarely that when it did, my heart split in two.

“Have you ever told anyone else?”

“Aside from Bent and Aiden? No.”

“Thank you for telling me.”

My stomach chose that moment to growl. It was loud and long, and Dee giggled.

Giggled. Like a schoolgirl. It was short and high-pitched, and it amused me. I chuckled at the strange sound.

“Hungry?” she asked, the sarcasm evident.

“So it would seem.”

“I have cold chicken.”

“Lead the way.”

We sat on the sofa, a plate of cold chicken between us. Apparently, I had turned into Aiden since I had wolfed down three pieces of chicken, while Dee nibbled on a drumstick. I decided I had built up an appetite with all the sex and the talking. I needed to replenish my dwindling energy.

It was still dark out, but I knew, all too soon, dawn would begin and our night would end. I wasn’t sure I would get another night like the one we had. Dee had been unusually defenseless, and I had taken full advantage of it.

And I wasn’t done yet.

“Since it’s obvious neither of us is going back to sleep and we’re being all honest, I have a question for you, girlfriend of mine.”

She narrowed her eyes. “You can stop calling me that.”

“Nope. You agreed.”

“What is your question?” She huffed, tossing down the drumstick and wiping her fingers.

“What about your childhood, Dee? I know you didn’t have it easy.”

“No, I didn’t. All my parents did was argue. My mother was unstable, and my father was absent a lot—even before he left. I tried to protect Cami as best I could.”

“Who protected you?”

“No one, I guess.”

I wanted to tell her I would protect her for the rest of her life, but she wasn’t ready to hear those words. I took the plate between us, placing it on the coffee table. I shifted closer, our knees touching, and entwined our fingers. I liked being able to touch her that way.

“Why are you so adamant about never falling in love?”

I expected her to tell me the subject wasn’t open for discussion. Even to push away from me and tell me it was time to leave. She didn’t, though. She frowned, lifted her thumb to her mouth, and nibbled on it absently.

“My mother was obsessed with my father. Everything revolved around him. How she dressed, the way she decorated the house, what she cooked. Always his favorites. The colors he liked. When he got home, she pushed us aside. She fed us early. We were bathed and put in our rooms so she was free to be with him.” She gnawed on her thumb harder, and I pulled it away from her mouth with a shake of my head.

She grimaced, tugging her hand away, but not biting at her thumb. “She smothered him. When she’d have one of her episodes, it became worse. There’d be crying and screaming. Fights. She’d accuse him of having an affair. He’d beg her to take her meds. It was a vicious circle.”

“Then he left.”

“Yes,” she acknowledged. “He walked away. It had been getting worse. The fights, him staying away, her acting out, not taking her pills. It was horrible. Then one day, he was gone. He packed a bag and walked away. She literally grabbed his legs, begging him not to go. He told her he was done and shook her off.”

A tear rolled down her cheek. “Poor Cami watched, confused, not understanding what was going on. She called out and asked him to take us. He looked at her and said he couldn’t. He left us all.” She sighed and swallowed audibly. “You know what happened. My mom never recovered. I looked after Cami, hoping Mom would straighten up, but she never did. She became ill with cancer and refused treatment. She died and left us alone.”

“I think you were already alone, Dee.”

“I suppose we were.”

“So your parents turned you off love?”

She hesitated, and I shifted closer, rubbing her thighs in comfort.

“You really want to know?”

“Yes.”

“I had a few relationships as I got older, but none I was particularly invested in. I had seen what love could do to a person and I wasn’t overly interested. At the time, I thought I was simply incapable of truly loving anyone. I decided I was like my dad—unfeeling.”

I scowled at those words but remained silent.

“When I finished school, I got a job with a large firm. I was low woman on the totem pole, so to speak, and I was assigned all the smaller and less desirable tasks. But I worked hard. One night, I’d stayed late and a lawyer came into the library looking for something. I helped him find it since I had been looking for similar cases a few days prior. We sort of hit it off, and he started dropping by more often. Eventually, we started having an affair.” She sighed. “I thought I was in love.”

I was shocked to discover my hands locked in fists by her legs. The thought of another man touching her, loving her, drove me crazy. I forced myself to relax, loosening my hands, and crossed my arms across my chest.

“He was married, I take it?”

“No. Todd was young, ambitious—working his way up the corporate ladder. He was being fast-tracked for partnership. He told me he wanted to remain private. He didn’t want the partners to think he was concentrating on anything but the firm. I believed him. I didn’t tell a soul.”

I arched my eyebrow. “Not even Cami?”

“No. No one. We met in secret. It added a layer of naughtiness to the relationship. Trysts in the library. A hotel. He made me promises about when he became partner. Our life together. How he’d take care of me. I helped him in secret with every case he had. Dug up facts, cited cases, anything he needed. I thought we were an amazing couple.”

I had a good idea where her story was going, but still, I asked. “What happened?”

She laughed, sounding bitter. “Todd announced his engagement at a function at the office. To one of the partner’s daughters. I wasn’t supposed to be there that night, so I think he thought it was safe. I was so shocked that I stumbled out of the room and into the library to try to gather myself. I sat there for a long time to calm down, and when I left to go home, I heard him in another office down the hall talking on the phone—about me—bragging about how he had the best of both worlds. A slut to suck his cock whenever he wanted, help him with his job load, and a beautiful wife to show off on his arm and boost his career. He figured he’d make partner in a few months and eventually run the practice since her father held the majority shares.”

Rage tore through me.

“What did you do?”

“Confronted him. He told me he had to marry her, but he loved me not her. However, when I told him I’d overheard him in the office, he knew it was pointless to pretend. It got heated and ugly. I kicked him in the nuts and left.”

“Good girl.”

She shook her head. “The next day, I was fired for sexual harassment against him. I tried to fight back, to deny it, but it was his word against mine. No one had ever seen us together, and he was smart enough never to say who he was fucking to the other lawyers.” She scoffed. “I didn’t know what to do, but I got a call from the office where I work now. One of the lawyers used to work at that firm and knew how they operated—the whole ‘boys club’ attitude. She believed me—every word. She offered me a new job, and I’ve been there ever since. After much thought, I decided not to go after him.” She ran a hand through her hair. “He was caught screwing another lawyer, his marriage failed, and he was fired, so there’s that. The last I heard, he was an ambulance chaser when he was sober enough to go into the office.”

“He got what he deserved.”

“I suppose. I don’t spare much time thinking about him. I learned my lesson, though. Like you, Maddox, I swore I would never again allow someone to have that much control and power over me. He never loved me—he used me—and I let him. I realized what I had been feeling for him was lust and not love, but it was enough to prove to me how dangerous love was to people. I watched it with my parents, I witnessed it at work, and I still let the thought of it swallow me up. I swore I would never again let anyone control my life, except me. I swore off it.”

“You are capable of love,” I insisted quietly.

“Yes. The lesson came with a benefit. I realized I wasn’t unfeeling like my father. I do love Cami—with all my heart. I’m very fond of Emmy. Even Bentley, Aiden—” she reached out her hand, squeezing my arm “—and you. I am capable of feeling love. Just not romantic love. Never again.”

Her tone held finality.

“He was at fault, not you.”

She stood, brushing off her silky robe.

“Regardless, it showed me how easy it was to fall into the trap. I like men. I enjoy sex. Still, it doesn’t mean I have to fall in love—they are not inclusive.”

“Some would say the best sex is with someone you love.”

“Well, we prove them wrong, don’t we?” She leaned down and brushed my lips. “Enough sharing. I have to get ready for work, and so do you. You can let yourself out, yes?”

“Yes.”

She hurried away, and I sat lost in my thoughts for a while.

Love had burned her. Her father’s desertion, her mother’s rejection, and the asshole that used her. They all made her think she was incapable of the depth of that emotion.

I knew better. I had seen her with her sister, with Emmy, and even the way she treated Bentley and Aiden. Me. Her capacity for love was deep, but she was too frightened to relinquish control for fear of getting hurt again.

I knew how she felt. She was the one who had changed my mind about love.

I would have to prove to her the reward was worth the risk.

Because the reward of her was worth it to me.

Maddox

Dee opened her door on Sunday morning, looking decidedly nervous.

I indicated the new keypad feature on her door. “I see Reid was here. Is the system not working? You didn’t use the remote.”

“Oh yes, but I was right here. No need for the fancy gadgets.”

“You should check to make sure who is at the door, Dee.”

She rolled her eyes. “I heard the elevator. I know your footsteps, Maddox.”

I wanted to grin at that intimate piece of information.

“Use the system, Dee. We need all the feedback we can get.”

“Fine. I need to grab my coat.”

She was out of sorts again and tense.

“Sure.”

I helped her on with her coat, rubbing her shoulders lightly. I lifted her hand, inspecting the fresh nail bites on the pad of her thumb. “What’s going on, Dee?”

“I don’t want you to tell them we’re dating,” she blurted out.

“We agreed. We are.”

“No. You agreed. We’re just having sex. I’m too old to be dating.”

Taking her arm, I escorted her to the elevator, studying her as we descended to the parking garage. “I am going to say this once. I know you’re three years older than I am. It’s nothing. Get over it.”

“It’s not that—well, not only that. The term dating in general for me… I don’t like it. I’m not comfortable with it.”

I crossed my arms. “Fine. We’re in a relationship. How’s that?”

“Better than dating. It still feels like a lie, though.”

I took her shoulders, meeting her gaze. “Again, this is the last time I’m going to repeat myself. What we call a relationship and how others view it, is not our problem.”

“But—”

I interrupted her. “Are you having sex with anyone else?”

“No.”

“Are you having sex with me?”

Her lips curled into a smirk. I found it rather sexy.

“Yes.”

“Do we have dinner together? Talk? Call and text each other?”

She rolled her eyes. “Yes.”

“Then it’s a fucking relationship. End of story. And today, we’re telling our friends.”

“But…”

I kissed her hard. “Shut up, Dee. For once, just shut up.”

Twice, I pulled her thumb away from her mouth at Bentley’s place. She was jumpy and edgy. Even Bentley noticed her odd behavior, arching his eyebrow at me in silence. Finally, I decided just to lay it out there. I cleared my throat, getting everyone’s attention.

“So, Cami, your sister and I are in a relationship. Are you okay with that?”

Dee grabbed my knee. Cami’s fork froze partway to her mouth, and she gaped at me. Emmy looked shocked. Bentley smirked. Aiden smacked the table.

“I knew it.”

“You’re dating?” Cami gasped. “For real?”

Dee tensed, and I placed a calming hand on her shoulder.

“Dee doesn’t like the word dating. We’re in an exclusive relationship. With each other.”

Cami’s gaze bounced between Dee and me. “And you’re asking my permission?”

“No,” I replied easily. “I was being polite.” I tugged Dee closer, trying to get her to relax. “We wanted to share.”

“I think we need to talk,” Cami whispered, looking at Dee.

Dee stiffened more. “Nothing to talk about. You’re not the only one moving on with your life. Maddox and I are together. I doubt it’s a huge shock, and although he was being funny, if you’re not okay with it, that’s your problem.”

The whole table stilled.

I dropped my lips to Dee’s ear. “I think she’s a little worried, Dee. Don’t get defensive.”

“As long as you’re happy, of course I’m okay with it,” Cami insisted. “You didn’t say anything the other night at dinner. You just surprised me.”

“Like your wedding surprised me,” Dee shot back. “Or the fact that you quit your job and never mentioned it.”

“Oh boy,” Aiden muttered. “Here we go.”

It was my turn to gape.

Holy shit. I was beginning to be sorry I said anything.

Cami flung down her napkin. “Excuse me.”

She hurried away, and after a few seconds, Dee followed her.

Aiden glared at me. “Nice.”

“All I said was we are dating—I mean, in a relationship!”

Bentley sighed. “I think you’ve been taking tact lessons from Aiden. You should have done that in private.”

I jerked my head toward Aiden. “Like those two did when they announced to the table they got married? Fuck that. Dee and I are adults. If we want to see each other, we will.” I yanked on my hair. “You’ve all been pushing it anyway. What’s the goddamn problem?”

Now Bentley glared at me. “Don’t bitch at me because you screwed this up.”

Aiden nodded, seeming pleased. “Yeah.”

Bentley snapped his head in Aiden’s direction. “You zip it.”

Emmy stood, slamming her hand on the table, startling us. “Shut up, all of you!”

We stared at her.

“If you don’t understand this, let me explain. What happened has been simmering since you and Cami got married, Aiden. Whether she admits it or not, Dee was hurt. So was I. We would have loved to be involved in your wedding.” She redirected her gaze to me. “So your little announcement, Maddox, brought it to a head. Finally. Now, I am going to go and make sure they work this out once and for all.” She stalked away, turning at the foot of the stairs. “And for ruining brunch, you three are doing the cleanup and dishes. So get to it.”

Aiden huffed. “Way to go. I’m still hungry.”

“You’re always fucking hungry,” Bentley growled.

“Bottomless pit,” I added, looking at the dishes. There were a lot of them.

“I had nothing to do with the situation, and I still got in trouble. Thanks, Maddox,” Bentley snapped.

“Happy to have included you in the debacle.”

“Shut up, both of you.” Aiden shook his head, reaching for the platter of pancakes. “I’m eating first, then cleaning.”

I looked at my half-eaten plate. “Good idea. Maybe we should cover the girls’ plates, and they can warm them or something.”

Aiden looked over his shoulder. “Do you think they’re fighting?”

“Talking,” Bentley said. “They talk.” He sighed. “They talk a lot.”

“I hope Cami is okay,” Aiden said with a groan. “If I have to beat you for this, Mad Dog, I will—but I’ll try to be gentle.”

“Whatever,” I snorted. “I can take you, big man.”

“You think so? I could snap you like a twig.”

“I’ll throw a couple of lemon Danish at you and run. You’ll be so busy trying to catch them, I’ll be fine.”

He frowned and started to laugh. “That would work.”

We all chuckled. Aiden started eating, and with a shrug, I joined him. The food was too good to waste. When we were done, I laid down my fork.

“I didn’t mean to start anything. I just wanted it out there before Dee changed her mind.”

“What do you mean?”

I wiped my mouth. “Let’s say Dee isn’t as far into this relationship as I am and leave it at that. I’m trying to be patient.” I slouched in my chair. “I need you two to be supportive.”

Bentley rested his elbows on the table, studying me. “Are you serious about this relationship?”

“As a heart attack.”

“And Dee is…”

“Skittish, to say the least.”

“Okay.”

Aiden frowned. “Are you forcing her into something? As her brother-in-law, I think I need to stop you.”

“You really think I could force Dee into anything? All I’ve done is move us along a bit. Once she is comfortable with us being a couple, we’ll go from there.”

“Do you ever do anything like a normal person?” Aiden huffed.

“Like you, you mean? Push the woman I love away, then turn around and marry her on a whim? Yeah, so normal.”

Aiden and Bentley gaped at me, making me realize what I had said.

“You love her? I thought you didn’t believe in love.”

I shifted in my chair. “Well, I’d never met Dee.”

Bentley smiled. “Maddox, that’s great. I’m happy for you.”

“Don’t be too happy yet. I have to convince the lady.”

“You will.”

Aiden grunted. “You hurt her, I will hurt you. She’s my family.”

I met his gaze, serious. “If I hurt her, I’ll let you. She’s everything to me.”

His eyes softened in understanding. “I hear you.”

We heard the sound of footsteps, and we all stood, grabbing plates.

“Enough sharing. If we aren’t busy when they get down here, we’ll all be in shit,” I ordered.

Bentley winked as I grabbed a platter.

“Welcome to couple-hood.”

* * *

Dee and I were alone and quiet in the elevator.

Aiden and Cami had left not long after the girls joined us in the kitchen. They rolled their eyes at our efforts and helped us clean up, so we finished the task quickly. They seemed fine, although they all had red eyes and weren’t as chatty as usual. They did appear better when we sat down with fresh cups of coffee and discussed plans for the wedding. We left as soon as I drank my coffee.

I glanced over at Dee. “Everything okay?”

She met my gaze. “Nice announcement. You’re like a bull in a china shop.”

“I said I was going to tell them.”

“You said we’d be subtle.”

I scratched the back of my neck. “Yeah, I forgot that part.” I took the chance and slipped my arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. “Are you and Cami okay?”

She sighed, leaning into me. “We will be. We cleared the air, I think. I told Cami how hard I was struggling not being her first to confide in anymore. She admitted she feels overwhelmed at times, and because we’re not living together anymore, feels as if she shouldn’t bother me.” She smiled at me, her eyes watery. “We’ll work it out.”

The elevator door opened, and we walked outside to the car. “Good. Did you address the marriage part?”

“Nothing much to be done there. They’re married, end of story. It was impulsive on their part, but it was their decision. She and Aiden are happy, and that’s what really matters.”

“Are you sure about that? I think you’re still upset about not being involved.”

“I’ll get over it. We have Emmy’s to plan, and one is enough. Simple as it is going to be, there are still lots of details.”

“So Bentley tells me.”

“Cami has a friend who helps out brides. Emmy is going to go see Jen. It will take a lot of stress off her so she can concentrate on school and enjoy her wedding.”

I pulled into traffic. “Good. Now let’s go home. I’m going to pull rank as your boyfriend and demand sex this afternoon.” I glanced her way. “In your frilly room, with you naked and spread out on that fancy bed of yours.”

She rolled her eyes and looked out the window. “Stop with the boyfriend comments.”

I was certain she smiled, though.

* * *

Dee

I opened my eyes, my body warm. I shifted, the weight of something pinning me down. For a moment, I began to panic, then realized it was Maddox. He was asleep, his arm flung across my waist and his head buried next to mine on my pillow. He had one leg wedged between mine, effectively holding me prisoner. His silver hair was bright against the deep red of my pillowcase, and his scruff tickled my shoulder. I had to suppress a smile. Considering he wasn’t someone who liked being touched, he certainly seemed to like touching me. Thank goodness he was on the same page when it came to PDA. It didn’t bother me to watch Emmy and Bentley, or even Cami and Aiden, snuggle or kiss, but I preferred to keep that side of my life private and Maddox agreed.

At least he hadn’t changed the game rules there.

His sudden declaration that we were in a relationship and wanted to announce it had shocked me. While his thoughts made sense, hearing the words he used filled my head with warning bells.

Dating. Boyfriend. Exclusive. Relationship.

Broken down, none of the words frightened me by themselves. Used together, they scared the shit out of me.

However, he wanted the words, and the entire time we had been involved, he never once asked me for anything else. To my surprise, I found I wanted to give in to him. To please him.

From the moment we first had sex, it was intense. He was exactly what I needed in a lover: demanding, passionate, and controlling. He issued directives I followed without question; I had complete trust in him. No matter what, there was a quiet sense of respect, even when he had me on my knees in front of him. Regardless of the demands he growled in his low voice, his eyes were always warm, his hands handled me with care, and his body drove me to the highest pinnacles of pleasure. We were electric together.

The first time I met him, I had been attracted to him. Tall and lean, he looked older than his thirty years because of his prematurely gray hair. Some of the strands were so light they shone silver, and his scruff was the same. He kept his hair short on the sides, but longer on the top, the waves carefully disheveled. He had a toned and muscled body, his legs long and sinewy. He dressed with care and looked every inch the modern business executive.

He shifted, his hold tightening. Taking advantage of his closeness, I stared at him. In repose, he lost the tightness around his eyes, the skin smooth. His jaw was sharp, the silver scruff soft under my fingers. His eyebrows were still dark, highlighting his light blue eyes. The glasses he wore, simple, with heavy black frames, accentuated the amazing color. His normal expression was somber—serious and contemplative—older than his years. With those he cared for, he showed his humorous side. His smile was easier, and the constant worry lines on his forehead smoothed. His laugh was contagious, and I had noticed it ringing out more lately. When we were alone, another side of his personality shone through—one I knew not even his closest friends saw. A gentle, compassionate side that made me feel protected and safe. He was open and honest with his thoughts, and I loved our discussions about books, movies, and whatever other subject came up.

I was surprised at how natural it was to have him sleep beside me for the first time. To feel his strong form close when I woke. My body’s reactions to him were vastly different from the swirling thoughts constantly in my head. I felt as though I melted into him once I was in his arms. When he touched me, the chaotic thoughts dimmed. I felt myself drawn to him—every brush of his lips or caress from his hands easing me. Doubts evaporated and only the rightness of being close permeated my soul.

He worried over small things: the lock on my door, how often I took the subway, if something stressed me out at work, or lately, Cami. His introspective nature made him quieter than most people, but his eyes saw everything. His understanding of my feelings, his patience in letting me talk, to try to help me come to terms with it, made me care for him even more.

And I did care.

I simply couldn’t love him.

I would never allow that intense connection. It destroyed my mother, and the one time I allowed myself to feel it, almost did the same to me.

Still…

At times, I found myself wondering how it would feel to love Maddox. To have his love in return.

I shut those thoughts down as quickly as they surfaced, because it wasn’t going to happen.

That was the one hard rule we both agreed on.

Exclusive sex? Yes.

The inevitable failure of love? No.

My thoughts were too overwhelming. Suddenly uncomfortable, I shifted, easing myself away from Maddox. He stirred, his eyes opening, and he frowned.

“Where are you going?” his sleepy voice asked.

I grabbed my clothes strewn around the floor, pulling a shirt over my head, needing its cover. I had to hide away from his penetrating gaze, so I bent again to grab my skirt. He had been impatient to fuck me when we arrived, and there was a path from the door leading into the bedroom of discarded fabric. “It’s almost five in the afternoon. I need to do some laundry and get ready for work tomorrow.”

He sat upright, leaning against the headboard, and stretched, resting his large hands on his lap. I tried not to think of how easily they encompassed my waist when he yanked me close. He looked so masculine in my frilly bed. He had one leg draped over the edge of the mattress, the muscles taut. When he was dressed in one of his stylish suits, he was handsome. Naked in my bed after our afternoon nap, his hair in disarray, he was devastating. I had to drop my eyes from ogling him.

He slid from the bed, not concerned with his nakedness. His semi-erect cock jutted out, and he smirked as he grabbed his pants. “I see that flush, Deirdre. Laundry isn’t what’s on your mind at the moment.” He stood, slowly tugging his pants up his thighs, leaving them open at the waist. He rested his hands on his hips, the bulge at the front growing. “You know, I rather like this no-condom thing. We can be spontaneous.” He stepped closer. “I can have you anytime, anywhere, anyway, I like.”

His words were small bombs of heat hitting me right between my legs. The feel of him without a barrier was mind-blowing—steel encased in silk. When he was buried deep in me, it felt as if his cock was made for me and me alone. It was heady and powerful.

“You like Sunday evenings to yourself,” I reminded him, biting on my thumb. Maddox liked order and schedules. “I’m sure you have things you need to do as well.”

He stepped even closer, cupping his erection. “Right now, the one thing I have to do—is you.”

“You already did that—twice,” I protested weakly, knowing it was useless.

His laughter was low. Deep. That of a man thoroughly in control.

“Third time’s the charm, Deirdre.” He tugged my thumb from my mouth, drawing it into his and swirling his tongue on the flesh.

I whimpered at the sensation, feeling the dull ache build between my legs that only he could create.

His eyes darkened, his voice quiet in the room. “Ask me to stay.”

There was no choice.

“Stay.”

Maddox

Monday evening, I examined the latest figures, satisfied with what I saw. Our footing was solid—even more than I had envisioned. Our bank accounts were full, our investments strong, and everything pointed toward another massive success with Ridge Towers.

I picked up my mug, frowning when I realized I had drunk the contents already. I wasn’t sure how many cups I had downed today. I’d come in early, knowing it was a crazy week ahead. Yesterday, I had left Dee’s place late, somehow unable to tear myself away. I’d had her repeatedly, needing her with an intensity that surprised even me. She was asleep when I left her, curled up in her frilly bed, sated and at peace. I hated to see her upset, but I hoped that since she and Cami had cleared the air, she would be able to move ahead.

With me.

I shook my head to clear my thoughts. I needed to put Dee aside and concentrate on work.

Earlier, I had remembered my promise to Dee about the surplus office furniture, and I checked out the storage room, finding the set I had thought about. Light wood, clean lines, with a modern feel, I knew Dee would like it. There was a desk and credenza, along with the set of shelves which I knew would fit in the space. It had been in an office we kept for visitors, but when we added the legal department, the décor had been changed to something more masculine.

I snapped a couple of pictures and sent them off to her, then asked Van to arrange the delivery without waiting for her reply. I knew she would love them. When her reply appeared a short time later, I let her know they were already hers. Her one-word response made me laugh.

Bossy.

I pulled a folder to me, flipping it open. We’d had our first video conference for the marketing of Ridge Towers with both Advance and Zip, which took most of my day, and I was rereading my notes. Both companies had been professional and bright but lacking in their grasp of what we wanted when it came to Ridge Towers. I hoped The Gavin Group had a better handle on it.

Bentley walked in, briefcase in hand. He sat down, crossing his legs with a sigh.

“What did you think?”

I knew what he was asking. I shrugged. “Good concepts, but not what we wanted.”

He ran a hand through his hair in frustration. “I want more than pushing a new condo tower and all the amenities. I didn’t like the one slogan, and Zip made the place sound elitist.”

“I agree.”

Aiden wandered in, a muffin in his hand. He flung himself onto the sofa, kicking up his feet as he chewed.

“‘The best instead of the rest’?” He snorted. “That was lame.”

“Hopefully, The Gavin Group will step up to the plate,” Bentley mused. “I spoke with both Graham and Richard. I liked what they had to say.”

“I did too.”

“I have a good feeling about them,” Aiden said, swallowing the last bite of his muffin.

“Seriously, are you ever without food?”

“Dude, have you met me? I need constant sustenance.” He flexed his arms, the muscles rippling under his shirt. “It takes a lot of fuel to keep this temple going.”

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t you have a wife to get home to?”

He grinned. “She’s having dinner with her sister so they can talk more.” His grin widened. “Your girlfriend.”

“Shut up.”

“What about you, Bent?”

“I’m free. Emmy is meeting with a consultant.”

“Oh yeah, Dee mentioned her.”

Bentley nodded. “She’ll help Emmy figure out what she wants, then handle the details. Emmy’s crazy with school and her work here. I don’t want our wedding to stress her out.” He grinned. “Still, I want to marry her as fast as possible. If Jen can speed things along, even better.”

Sandy bustled in, always efficient. “I booked a table for Thursday’s dinner at Stables for ten people at eight o’clock. It’s business casual, and before you can ask, yes, Reid’s suit is clean and in his closet.”

I chuckled and met Aiden’s amused grin.

“The boardroom is set up, their hotel is confirmed, and as you requested, lunch is ordered for Wednesday and Thursday. Friday, they will be at your disposal—their words, not mine—until they leave for the airport for their afternoon flight. I’ve arranged with Frank for them to be picked up at the airport, and for their return journey.”

“Excellent. Thanks, Sandy.” Bentley beamed at her.

I had asked Dee to join us for dinner on Thursday before I left her last night. Cami and Emmy were coming and I wanted her included. She had hesitated, but she finally agreed when I informed her since we were in a relationship, our friends would expect her to accompany me.

She had slapped my arm, told me off about taking advantage, and told me to stop using the word “relationship” so often.

Still, she was coming, so that was all that mattered.

“I listened to the pitches today. They were both crap,” Sandy announced, pausing in the doorway. “Let’s hope this group does better. They certainly seem to be more on the ball.”

Aiden guffawed from the sofa, his head reclining on the cushions. Bentley shook his head, but his lips quirked at Sandy’s declaration. I knew she’d been hovering during both presentations. We welcomed her input. She was honest to a fault and had no problem telling us what she thought.

We all adored that about her.

“You heard the woman.” I chuckled. “Crap.”

“Really. That one man, Bruce”—she shook her head—“he was such a pretentious asshole. He makes Bentley look like a laid-back hippie. The pole he has shoved up his backside must tickle his throat.”

Aiden’s laughter exploded and echoed in the room.

Bentley blinked, and a wide grin split his face. “Okay, well, on that note, I’m going to get ready and go. I want to head to the commune early and see my chick,” he deadpanned, holding up his fingers in a V formation. “She’s groovy.”

Aiden rolled off the sofa.

I snorted, unable to stop myself from joining in the laughter. “Peace, brother.”

For a moment, all we could do was laugh. It felt good and broke the tension of the day.

Bentley stood, his shoulders still shaking with amusement. “I hope The Gavin Group pleases her, or they’ll get an earful.”

“She might as well sit in on the meeting since she is going to eavesdrop anyway,” I stated loudly, knowing she would be in earshot.

Sandy poked her head around the doorway. “I planned to,” she quipped. “You need me.”

None of us argued as she spun on her heel, clearly smug.

“This week is going to be interesting.” Bentley brushed off his suit. “I’m looking forward to it.”

Given the new role I was playing in the process, I was as well.

* * *

Wednesday morning, The Gavin Group arrived.

Graham Gavin was a true professional—polite, courteous, with an old-fashioned charm that spoke of class. His handshake was warm and his gaze direct.

Richard VanRyan was a force unto himself. He was confident, assured, and dynamic. He was at home in the boardroom, ready to impress, never doubting his ability to do so. Yet, his bravado suited him. He possessed an underwritten cockiness and an easy composure I liked. He and Graham were obviously close, sometimes finishing each other’s thoughts.

With them was a young, attractive woman with deep brown hair, whom Graham introduced as Rebecca Holden. She was petite, dressed in a smart suit, her hair twisted into a knot on top of her head. Her eyes were a bright blue, kind and intelligent, and her smile somewhat shy.

I shook her hand, smiling. “Nice to meet you, Rebecca.”

“Becca, please.”

“Becca.”

We sat down after collecting coffees and pastries from the trays Sandy had provided. Before we could start, the boardroom door opened, and Reid stumbled in. His face was creased, his hair all over the place, and his sneakers undone.

“Good God,” Bentley muttered. “I thought his suit was in his closet. Did he forget to open the door?”

Aiden and I shared an amused glance. Reid’s torn jeans and wrinkled T-shirt were his standard office uniform. While we were used to them, I still wanted to cringe at times.

“Sorry,” Reid rasped. “I was here all night working on some code. I guess I fell asleep and…” His voice trailed off, and he swallowed. His gaze was locked on Becca, who smiled and dropped her gaze to the table. He cleared his throat, pulled off his glasses, and rubbed his eyes. “Yeah, sorry,” he finished, seemingly at a loss for words—a rare thing for him.

I glanced at Bentley, unsure how to handle the situation. He half shrugged, then addressed the table.

“This is Reid Matthews, head of our IT department, resident genius—” his lips curled into a grin “—and fashion guru.”

Everyone laughed, the tension draining from the room. Reid shook everyone’s hand. I noticed he lingered over Becca’s a little longer than acceptable. I elbowed him. He dropped her hand and turned to grab a coffee and fill a plate with pastries.

“Hungry?” Richard asked, amused by the plateful.

“I forgot to eat again,” Reid responded. He pulled out a chair across the table from Becca, almost missing it with his ass because he was so busy staring at her. Aiden was fast and pushed the chair forward. Reid flushed at Becca’s soft laugh and shoved a Danish in his mouth, avoiding her gaze.

“I think we’re all settled now,” I announced dryly. “Richard, the floor is yours.”

Richard cleared his throat. “We’re very excited to be here. Based on our conversations, I’ve come up with some ideas for Ridge Towers.”

“I’m anxious to see your vision,” I said. “We all are.”

He stood. “This is my concept. Remember, it’s still in the infancy stages, and we can tweak, change, or scrap it and start again.” He paused. “You’re the client, and we want you happy.” His eyes twinkled with suppressed humor, and he winked. “I think you’ll find I’ve nailed it for you.”

We all laughed.

I wasn’t laughing a short time later. Richard had every reason to be confident. He had nailed it. The other two companies had concepts, a tagline or two, and stock visuals with promises of more when we approved their ideas and moved forward.

Richard wasn’t waiting for us to move forward. He was already at the finish line, with an entire plan.

His presentation was slick and detailed. His keywords bang on. His marketing idea revolved around family. Home. Life. Exactly the direction we wanted for the project. He had numerous slogans and taglines, but they all came down to the same theme.

Home. Ridge Towers. You’ve found it.

I glanced at the sample boards. Bright, vibrant. Eye-catching. The images were sharp, the vision clear. The logo they had created was clean and went well with the overall design concept.

I knew Bentley was impressed. They responded to every question with a thoughtful answer. Graham and Richard each had input, although I noticed Richard took the lead on the majority of the responses. Becca added her thoughts, showing she knew the campaign as well as her coworkers did.

She was intelligent, often referring to Reid on technical points of the project. He answered her directly, but his replies were unusually slow, and he cleared his throat often. Most of the time it was like a private conversation with the technical jargon they used, but it was interesting to watch. He rarely took his gaze away from her as he spoke, even as he searched for words. The boy seemed to be off his game today, and I wondered how much of it had to do with lack of sleep and how much had to do with the pretty girl across from him.

Becca had a lot of queries for us, and she took constant notes. I had the feeling they wanted to know as much about us as we wanted to know about them in order to work as a team. I liked the idea, and I liked them as a whole.

Sandy sat at one end of the table, taking notes. She nodded frequently, looking pleased. There were no pretentious assholes in the group. I could tell she approved of Richard, his cocky attitude and all.

After lunch, we spoke briefly, and they departed. I sat at my desk, inspecting the boards, jotting down some notes.

Bentley wandered in, sitting down in his favorite spot. I waited, knowing Aiden would join us any second. After he appeared, settling on the sofa, I looked up.

“That was impressive.”

Bentley nodded in agreement. “Blew me away, to be honest. He got it.”

Aiden spoke up. “Cocky bastard. Yet, I like him.”

I chuckled. “He is. Let’s face it. We want that working for us, right?”

“Absolutely.”

“I liked the way he rolled with our suggestions and comments,” Bentley added. “He might be cocky, but he’s not arrogant enough that he refuses to listen.”

“I agree.”

“Rebecca is bright. I think she’d be good to work with in the office.”

“Reid was strangely quiet,” Bentley mused. “He usually jumps right into our meetings.”

Aiden chuckled. “What was with his behavior today? He was like a cat on a hot tin roof, all jumpy and edgy.”

“I think Becca had something to do with that.”

Bentley frowned. “Is that going to be an issue? Them working together?”

“No. Reid will be fine,” I assured him. “He was a bit off his game at first, but he settled in. He needs to stop pulling these all-nighters.”

“And get some new clothes. He looked like he rolled out of a trash can today.”

“Ease up, Bent. I’ll take him shopping. To their credit, I don’t think they gave it another thought. Once he started talking about what he was bringing to the project, and all the things he handles here, they didn’t care what he was wearing.” Aiden defended Reid.

Bentley raked a hand through his hair. “Make sure he wears his suit at dinner.”

“Yes.”

“Okay then, fine. Can you at least get him some new T-shirts? Ones without holes?”

Aiden smirked. “On it.”

“And a haircut.”

“He’s a grown man, Bent. I can’t force him to cut his hair.”

“Suggest it. Offer him a bribe.”

Reid walked in. “A new wall of hi-def monitors would work. Eight of them. I’ll even wear a dress shirt once a week to show my appreciation.”

Bentley’s eyes narrowed. “Every day. Pants too.”

“Twice a week. Not on weekends.”

“I want you in here for normal hours. No more sleeping on the floor of your office.”

“Not happening. I do my best work at night.” Reid tugged at the hem of his shirt. “And that happens in these T-shirts.” He huffed out a long breath. “I like it in the office. It feels like I belong here. I’m zoned in. My apartment stifles me.”

Bentley’s gaze met mine. We knew Reid had a rough time before he started working at BAM. He rarely talked about it, but on occasion, his comments spoke volumes.

“Three times a week.”

Reid held out his hand. “Deal.”

Bentley stood and shook his hand. “Order whatever you want. After you get your hair cut.” He walked out.

Aiden whistled. “You worked that angle well.”

Reid sat down with a grin. “I would have gone as high as four days. The old broad bought me some nice shirts. I like them.” He waggled his eyebrows. “I look smoking hot in them.”

I chuckled at his antics and his nickname for Sandy. Only he could get away with it.

Reid cleared his throat. “So, ah, Becca…”

I raised my eyebrows. “Yes?”

“She is going to be here, right? In the office?”

“If we sign a deal with them, yes.” I pointed to the left. “The office beside mine.”

“Oh. Across from me.”

“She’ll be your coworker, Reid,” Aiden admonished him.

“I checked the company policies. There is no non-fraternization policy.”

I folded my hands on top of my desk. “She’ll be here as a liaison between us and The Gavin Group. As such, she’ll be a valued member of the staff and under my direction.”

He shifted. “I’m not going to bother her. I was only asking. Maybe I can help her find her way around. I know Toronto well, and I can help her get settled.”

“Reid.” Aiden sat forward with his elbows resting on his thighs.

Reid looked at him.

“Tread carefully. This is huge for us. Don’t make me regret hiring you.”

Reid shook his head, his tone uncharacteristically serious as he spoke. “I would never do anything to jeopardize your trust or make this company look bad. You all mean too much to me. I thought she was cool, and I liked her vibe. She knows my language, and I think we’ll work well together. I thought she’d like a friend in a strange place. That’s all.”

Aiden sat back. “Okay then. As long as we’re clear.”

Reid stood. “I have a wish list to compile so Bentley can approve it.” He stopped at the door. “I should look into new equipment for Becca, I suppose. I imagine she needs some major software for graphics and a couple of monitors.”

I shrugged. “You’ll have to ask her.”

His face lit up. “I’ll do that. I’ll start investigating what’s out there. She needs the best.”

He hurried out of the office. Aiden and I shared a glance.

“Friends, my ass,” I snorted. “This is going to be interesting.”

Aiden shook his head. “I think I’m too old for this shit.”

“You and me both, Aiden. You and me both.”

Maddox

The next morning, Reid sauntered into the boardroom, his typical swagger in place. I hid my smile as he grabbed some coffee and food, then sat across from Becca, smiling widely at her.

“Morning, Becca. How was your night?”

I met Aiden’s amused glance with one of my own. Reid had stepped it up today. He’d replaced his jeans with khakis, still casual, but wrinkle-free. He had on a black T-shirt, free from any band logo, and an open red and black plaid shirt over top, with the sleeves rolled up. He’d had his hair trimmed, and although it was still in disarray, he looked much more put together than normal. I leaned back, glancing at his feet.

New sneakers.

Yep. The boy had dressed to impress this morning.

And it wasn’t for us.

Becca offered him one of her shy smiles. “Great. We went to dinner, and I walked around Eaton Center.”

Bentley entered the room, the atmosphere changing. It always did when he showed up. His natural leadership and presence made everyone sit up and take notice. He placed his laptop at his usual spot at the head of the table and greeted everyone. His eyebrows raised a little as he looked at Reid, a grin making his lips turn up. He met my eyes with a subtle wink, then grabbed a coffee.

We spent the morning going over the tweaks Richard had made, discussing timelines and concepts. After lunch, we sat with Graham and Richard alone, laying the groundwork and hammering out details of the contract and Becca’s placement in Toronto. We had no doubts they were the company for us. There were hundreds of details to work through and contracts to finalize, but I was confident we would reach an agreement.

I tilted my head, curious. “Can I ask why Becca wants to move here? Or even more important, why you want to let her go? She seems to be a big part of your team.”

Richard swallowed the last of his coffee. I had noticed he drank as much of it as we did. “Becca is a huge part of the team. She came to us on an internship the first year she was at university. She was a natural. She started working part time for us, and we hired her as soon as she graduated.” He winked. “I’ve been her mentor the whole time, which is one of the reasons she’s so amazing.”

We all chuckled at his comment, and he continued. “Becca loves the big city. She loves to travel and explore, and she finds Victoria a little sleepy for her tastes.” He chuckled. “She makes me feel old sometimes.”

“Toronto is a great place if she likes the bustle of a big city. It’s a great travel hub as well,” I said.

Richard tugged on his hair. “I got to know Becca personally. My wife, Katy, met her at the office, and they grew close. She became part of my family. She’s shared holidays with us, babysat my kids. Katy has been her sounding board about guys.” He lifted one shoulder with a smirk. “I’ve scared a couple of them off myself. She’s more than a coworker. I hate to lose her, so does Katy, but we want her happy.”

Graham spoke. “When your request came to us, her hand was up before I had even finished telling the group about what you were looking for. As much as we hate to lose her, we thought this was the best of both worlds. She’ll still be part of our team, but she’ll be in a place where she is happier.” He shrugged. “We knew we would lose her eventually. She had always been open about wanting to be in a bigger city, so this seemed like the right fit.”

He met my gaze. “My company and staff are family to me. Normally, Richard would come by himself to do a presentation.” He grinned as he clapped Richard on the shoulder. “He can handle himself pretty well in the boardroom.”

Again, we chuckled and he continued. “I wanted to meet you first, so I would know Becca would be a good fit and that she’d be treated well.”

“I hope we’ve laid your fears to rest,” Bentley said.

Graham smiled. “I checked you thoroughly beforehand. Your company is first-class. I like your values and the way you treat your business affairs, especially your staff. What I’ve seen since I arrived has strengthened my opinion. I think Becca will do well here with you, and together we can create some magic.” He draped an arm over the chair, as confident as Richard. “My team is brilliant, and I have no doubt we’ll deliver.”

I knew Aiden, Bentley, and I all agreed. We exchanged a brief glance, and Bentley tilted his chin.

“I think, gentlemen, we can call tonight’s dinner a celebration.”

Graham stood, extending his hand. “We look forward to working with you.”

* * *

I called Dee later in the afternoon. I had been so busy I hadn’t spoken to her since I left her place in the early hours of Monday morning, only communicating through texts. I wanted to hear her voice.

“Hey,” she answered.

“Hey, yourself. Calling to check you’re still okay for tonight’s dinner,” I responded.

I felt my body relax when she assured me she was looking forward to the evening. She was coming straight from work, meeting us at the restaurant.

“I’m wearing a new dress tonight.”

“Nice.” I dropped my voice, teasing. “What’s it like? Tight, red, and held together with safety pins? Easy for me to rip off with my teeth?”

There was silence, and I started to laugh.

“Relax, Dee. I was teasing. I have no doubt you will be beautiful.”

“That’s stretching the truth. I won’t shame you, though.”

I frowned into the phone. “You are beautiful.”

Had I never told her that?

“Hmm,” she hummed, unconvinced. “Okay.”

“You are,” I insisted. “Have I ever been anything but truthful to you, Dee? I think you’re incredibly beautiful, and if I’ve never told you that, then I have been remiss. That’s on me, not you.”

“Wow,” she whispered.

“You’re also as sexy as hell, smart, and feisty. It’s a remarkable combination.”

“Maddox, if you’re trying to butter me up, let’s get one thing straight. I’m a given. I’m going home with you tonight and you’re going to fuck me. No need to go overboard.”

Her husky voice turned me on.

I glanced toward my door, making sure no one was hovering in the hallway. I lowered my voice, my lips pressed close to the phone.

“Listen to me, Deirdre Wilson, and listen well. I am not buttering you up. I’m telling the truth. You are incredibly beautiful and sexy. As for fucking you, you bet your sweet ass I’m going to do exactly that. I’m going to fuck you so hard you’ll forget your name. You’ll forget everything but me and my cock inside you. I’m going to fuck you until you believe how beautiful you are.” I growled. “And you know who you belong to. Understand?”

The sound of her sharp inhale made me smile.

“Maybe I’ll butter something else up later and teach you how beautiful that part of you is as well,” I promised with a dark chuckle.

“You-you can’t say things like that over the phone.”

“I can and did. Now go back to work and remember what I said. I’ll see your beautiful self at the restaurant.”

“O-okay,” she stuttered.

I chuckled. “Deirdre?”

“What?” she whispered.

“Are you wet for me now?”

There was a pause before she answered, “Yes.”

She hung up.

I set my phone on my desk and shifted in my chair, thinking of her. Thoughts of what I wanted to do to her took over my mind. Remembering how she moved under me, how it felt to be inside her, made my cock swell against the confines of my dress pants. Only she had that effect on me.

It was always her.

I grinned. I affected her as well. I had no doubt she was sitting at her desk right now, squirming and wet. I could picture her gnawing at her thumb, distracted, and thinking of me.

I picked up my phone and sent her a text.

You have no idea what I’m going to do to you tonight, Deirdre.

I waited until she replied.

I’m yours.

My response was fast.

Yes. Remember that.

I turned over my phone before I gave in and called her again or started sexting her.

The wait would be so worth it.

* * *

I arrived first and chose to wait out front. Aiden and Cami showed up shortly after, followed by Bent and Emmy. When Dee’s cab arrived, I was waiting. I opened the door, helping her out of the back seat. I thrust some bills at the cabbie, never taking my eyes off her. I had never seen her so elegant. Her dress was a dark green, complementing her coloring perfectly. Her strawberry-blonde hair had grown over the past months, brushing against her shoulders. Lace trimmed her neckline and sleeves—a hint at her love for girlie things. Her makeup was light, but her eyes seemed larger and darker than normal. Her mouth was rosy, and all I could think of was kissing her until she was breathless. Except, I disliked PDA and preferred to keep my affection private.

Our eyes locked and held, and I saw a glimmer of my own desire reflected at me.

So I did it anyway. I bent down, ignoring the fact that our friends were watching, and I kissed her. I held her tight to my body and claimed her in front of everyone.

When I drew back, her eyes were shocked and her lips swollen.

“What was that for?”

“Because you wanted me to.”

She rolled her eyes, but she didn’t deny it.

I crooked my arm. “Shall we?”

She reached up, wiping my lips. “I don’t think you need the gloss.”

I captured her hand, kissing her delicate fingertips. I tried not to smirk as we went past our shocked group.

I failed.

* * *

By the time Richard, Graham, and Becca arrived, we had been seated and ordered wine. The last one to join us was Reid. I tried not to laugh at the look of delight when he saw the one empty seat was beside Becca. He wore his suit, a white shirt, with a wildly patterned tie.

He worked the table, shaking hands and kissing the girls. When he reached Becca, he bent over her hand, kissing her knuckles with a flourish and making her laugh. He sat beside her and winked at Bentley.

Bentley sighed with relief.

Becca leaned over, patting Dee’s hand. “Your dress is gorgeous. You must tell me where you got it. I have to find all the good places in Toronto to shop.”

All our girls looked lovely tonight. Emmy was in Bentley’s preferred shade of blue, Cami in her favorite purple, and Dee rounded out the jewel tones in her green. She was the most beautiful in my opinion.

Dee smiled, touching the lace on her sleeve. “Cami designed and made me this one.”

Becca’s eyes widened as she looked at Cami. “You designed it?”

Cami nodded, her cheeks pink. “Yes.”

“Your dress too?”

“All of our dresses,” Cami admitted. “I take fashion design, and I did these as part of a presentation. Dee is my sister, and Emmy is my best friend. They’re my go-to guinea pigs.”

Becca clapped her hands. “If you need a fourth anytime, I’m your girl. You are so talented! I love these dresses.”

Aiden beamed with pride, sliding his arm around her shoulders and dropping a kiss to her head. “That’s my wife. Talented.”

Richard lifted his glass. “Here’s to talent. I think this table is filled with it.”

I raised my glass in agreement.

* * *

I shook Richard’s hand. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Looking forward to it.”

I wished Graham a safe trip home. He was catching the last flight out, heading back home to BC. Richard and Becca were staying one last day to go through some more details. At dinner, Becca had asked for advice on where to live, and I offered to show her an apartment I knew was coming up for rent shortly which coincided with her arrival.

“It’s close to the office—a few blocks away. The building is older and it’s one bedroom, but it’s clean, secure, and a decent size for Toronto. The rent is reasonable for its location.”

“Is the landlord nice?”

I chuckled. “He’s okay.”

Becca’s eyes narrowed. “Is it you?”

“Yes. I lived there when we were first starting BAM. I bought it as an investment. My tenant is moving, so this would work. No pressure, but you can have a look,” I explained.

“Sounds good.”

I watched their taxi pull away and waited for the valet to bring my car. I tugged Dee close.

“You were wonderful tonight. Thank you.”

“I like Becca.” She laughed. “So does Reid. He barely took his eyes off her.”

“I noticed.”

“I think she did as well.”

“I hope it doesn’t cause problems.”

“They’re both adults. I’m sure they can act accordingly.”

“Given Reid’s, ah, goals, I hope so.”

Her brow furrowed. “His goals?”

I lowered my lips to her ear. “Reid’s a virgin. He doesn’t want to be one anymore.”

Her mouth formed a small O. “Maddox Riley—that is personal. You shouldn’t be telling me such things!” she scolded, dropping her voice. “Really, though, at his age—he’s a virgin? How do you know that?”

I chuckled, resting my chin on her shoulder. “You little gossip-lover. He told Aiden and me he was a virgin when we interviewed him.”

“What? He said that in an interview?”

“Yep. We asked him to tell us ‘all’ about himself, and he dropped that tidbit in.” I recalled the look Aiden and I had shared when he informed us of his unwelcome…situation. “He keeps us updated on his status.”

“Oh my God.”

“Aiden informed him he is never gonna lose it if he spends all his time in the office lying on the floor writing code.”

Dee nudged me with her elbow. “Maybe he will now.” She waggled her eyebrows suggestively. “I like it on top. Maybe Becca does too.”

I threw back my head in laughter, hugging her close to my side. Dee looked sexy, relaxed, and I loved it when she was being funny. I didn’t see that side of her often enough.

“Let’s get you home. I think I want you to show me just how much you like riding me.” I wrapped my mouth around her lobe, tugging on it.

“Yes,” she breathed out.

Unable to resist, I kissed her. It was long, slow, and deep—the exact kind of kiss I would never give in public. And for the second time of the night, I didn’t care.

My car pulled to the curb, and I helped Dee inside, shutting the door. As I walked around to the driver’s side, a car pulled past me. It was moving slowly and was too close to my side of the driveway. Unable to move, I pressed against the door, waiting as the car crawled past. I glared at the driver, my body suddenly frozen on the spot when she turned her head and I met the eyes of the woman behind the wheel.

Cold, icy blue eyes I recognized.

My heart rate sped up, and I grasped the handle in shock. Memories, ones I had buried and refused to think about, tore through my mind’s eye.

In a split second, the connection was broken, and the car sped up, tearing out of the driveway, cutting off another vehicle. The blare of a horn startled me back to the present, and I blinked and shook my head.

I slid into the car, still staring toward the road. My car was running, the heat blasting from the vents, yet I felt a long shiver race down my spine.

Dee laid her hand on my arm. “Maddox? Are you all right? That car was awfully close!”

Turning my head, I met her gaze. Her green eyes were warm and concerned—nothing like the frosty look of hatred I had seen a moment ago.

I looked to where the car had been. It couldn’t be. I’d either imagined it or read more into the glance than there had been. Lots of women had icy blue eyes. It was similar because of the glare. She obviously felt I was in her way instead of the other way around.

That was all it was. I was certain of it. I forced the memories from my mind, locking them away where they belonged—the past.

I patted Dee’s hand. “Sorry. I thought she was going to hit the car. She startled me.”

“I thought she was going to hit you.”

“She looked…” I shook my head and laughed self-consciously.

“What? She looked what?”

“Like someone I knew at university. Impossible, probably.”

“Someone you were close to?”

I swallowed heavily. “No. Just a girl. No one special. I’m sure I was mistaken.”

I clicked my seat belt into place and pulled the car out into traffic. “Let’s go home.”

Luckily, she dropped the subject. “Mine or yours?”

I made a fast decision. “Yours.”

“Okay.”

* * *

Dee’s hair shimmered in the moonlight that streamed in the windows. She arched, bending so far backward, her hair brushed my legs. She moaned low in her throat, her muscles constricting around me.

“Oh God, Maddox. You feel so good.”

I gripped her hips, thrusting up hard. I was desperate to feel, to lose myself in her. I tried to focus on her sounds, the way she looked riding me. Her breasts were full, nipples glistening and red from my mouth. Her neck and collarbones bore patches of pink from my scruff where I licked and nipped at her skin. Her pussy was drenched with desire, filled with my cock, and milking me.

Icy blue eyes kept distracting me.

With a roar, I sat up, winding my arm around Dee’s waist and tipping us over. We fell into the mattress, my weight pressing her down. I wrapped my hand around her wrists, raising them over her head. Her legs went over my shoulders, and I sank deeper inside of her.

She gasped, her neck straining as pleasure tore through her body.

“Who do you belong to?” I snarled, pounding into her. “Who?”

“You.”

“I take you how I want. When I want,” I commanded.

“Y-yes,” she whimpered, pulling at her hands, arching under me.

I stilled suddenly, looking down at her, a strange feeling tugging at me. My chest heaved, needing oxygen. My mind raced, needing peace. My body ached, needing her.

But in a different way.

Not commanding, not taking.

Giving.

She widened her eyes as I leaned down, covering her mouth with mine. Releasing her hands, I wrapped my arms around her back, tugging her up to me. Smooth, languid strokes of my tongue on hers made her groan. I explored her, fusing our lips together as I began to move again. I immersed myself in her. Her touch, her taste, her heat. I rocked into her, the motion slow and easy. I brushed kisses over her face, down her neck, kissing and caressing all of her. Adoring, loving her the one way she would accept it. I slid one hand between us, finding her clit, stroking it until she stiffened and cried out, shattering around me. My orgasm rolled through me, long, lazy tendrils of ecstasy rippling down my spine, tightening my balls, making me bury my face into her neck as I released into her body, her name a kiss on my lips.

Once we were spent, I rolled, keeping her with me. I pulled her to my chest, needing to feel her. To know she was real and what happened earlier was nothing. A mistaken identity and nothing more.

I sighed, my breath stirring her hair. She ran her fingers through my hair as I stroked her back. Aimless brushes of my fingers up and down, tracing her spine, touching her skin.

“Maddox?”

“Hmm.”

“Are you all right?”

I kissed her head. “Yeah, I’m good.”

“You seem…off.”

I knew she was right, but I refused to admit it.

“Off, Deirdre? That wasn’t good for you?”

She lifted her head, her eyes sleepy. “It was amazing.” She traced my jaw with her finger, teasing my scruff. “It was different for you.” Her brow furrowed. “Tender.”

I captured her finger in my mouth, teasing it with my tongue. I kissed the end, letting it drop to my chin.

“I was changing it up, Deirdre. Give me ten, and we can go again. Hard.”

She snorted, cuddling closer. I liked it when she did that since it didn’t happen often. “Ten. You’re not seventeen.”

“Is that a challenge?”

“Maybe,” she mumbled, her voice heavy with sleep.

I didn’t reply, staying still, and let her drift off. When I knew she was out, I carefully moved away from her, tucking the blankets around her shoulders.

I dragged on my pants and shirt, picking up my shoes and jacket. It was late, and I knew no one would be on the elevator with me. I paused in the doorway, looking back, a sense of foreboding filling my chest.

I let myself into my condo, the silence too loud. Tossing my jacket over the sofa, I poured a generous whiskey and stood at the window, gazing out into the city. I noticed the red light of my answering machine blinking with a message. I hesitated, the glass partway to my lips. I had no idea why I kept my old home phone and number. I’d had it for years and never canceled it, even though most of my calls came on my cell.

I pushed the play button, the haunting voice filling the room as clear as if she were standing in front of me.

Jill.

“Hello, Maddox. Fancy seeing you again. I think we should talk. I’ll be in touch.”

The call ended.

My glass of whiskey hit the floor, exploding into thousands of shards, the liquid spraying my pants and feet.

I dropped my head.

I hadn’t imagined it.

It wasn’t a case of mistaken identity.

My biggest regret had found me.

Maddox

I spent the night prowling my condo, the oblivion of sleep eluding me. I was in the office early, desperate to lose myself in work. Anything to stop the barrage of thoughts and squelch the sense of dread in my stomach remembering her words.

We should talk.

I had nothing to discuss with her. I never wanted to see her again.

I went through the motions all day. I showed Becca and Richard the apartment. She was pleased with the unit, especially when I promised fresh paint and refinished floors prior to her arrival. The kitchen and bath had been updated a couple of years prior, and it was in great shape. As she looked around, I leaned on the counter in the kitchen, unable to keep my fingers from drumming restlessly on the edge.

“You okay, Maddox?” Richard asked, concerned. “You look tired today.”

I waved my hand, keeping my face impassive. “No, I’m fine.”

“If you say so.”

Becca came into the kitchen, interrupting us. “I think this will do for me. It’s smaller than what I’m used to in Victoria, but not as bad as I thought I might end up with here. Some of the places I looked at on the internet were like shoe boxes!”

“Square footage is a premium here,” I agreed. “I lucked in to this place, and when the owner decided to sell, I bought it. When I moved, I decided to keep it and rent it out. The value keeps going up, so it was a good investment.”

She nodded in agreement. “Renting is good for now, until I discover the city more. And figure out my plans.” She flashed a grin. “See how long you put up with me.”

She made me smile. “I have a feeling that isn’t going to be an issue.”

Richard’s phone rang, and he excused himself. Becca peeked in the cupboards, shutting them with a satisfied nod. She leaned against the counter. “So, Reid, what’s his story?”

I bit back a laugh at her attempt to be casual. I played along. “Story?”

“He is, ah, single?”

“Yep.”

She traced the countertop, not meeting my gaze. “Seeing anyone special?”

“Becca,” I began, “I’m not in the habit of talking about my employees’ personal lives, but I will say this. Reid is single, not seeing anyone that I know of, and is a really genuine guy.”

I held back the fact that he was more than interested in her.

She flushed. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to put you on the spot.”

“You didn’t.” I huffed out a long breath. “We have no policy against relationships in the office, but we do expect our staff to behave appropriately at all times.”

“Of course.”

“That being said, I think you and Reid have a lot in common and that you’ll work well together,” I advised. “What you do outside the office is none of my business.”

“Okay.” She smiled.

I leaned forward with a wink. “Here’s a little clue—Reid loves peanut butter cookies. Any kind, any brand. If they have peanut butter, he’s all over them.”

A huge grin broke out on her face. “Okay, thanks for the tip.”

“No problem. I’ll have my lawyer send you a lease agreement.”

She held out her hand. “Perfect.”

* * *

After Becca and Richard left, I tried to work. It was a useless effort, and eventually, I gave up, instead, studying the boards Richard had left.

Today, Bentley had planned to inform the other two companies they were no longer in the race and we would move forward with The Gavin Group. It was a swift decision, but based on what we had seen and heard, it was right, and there was no use wasting time.

Aiden came in, carrying two cups of coffee. He offered me one and sat in front of my desk. He stretched out his long legs and sipped on the steaming brew. He had his shoulders hunched and a frown marred his usual cheerful expression.

I waited a few minutes, expecting Bentley to stroll in, but he never appeared.

“What’s up?”

Aiden scrubbed his face. “Bent asked me to do something for him this morning.”

“Okay. From the look on your face, I’d say it’s something you don’t want to do.”

He took a sip and set his cup on the desk.

“Emmy asked him to have me look for her brother, Jack.”

“Wow. That’s out of left field.”

“I know.” Aiden looked past me, staring out the window. “She told him with the wedding coming up, she wanted to reach out. Have her brother there with her, or at least give him the chance.”

I thought about what I knew of the situation. Jack had left her alone when she was seventeen, informing her she was on her own. He’d decided he had looked after her long enough and it was time for him to live his own life, and he disappeared. She had been longing for contact from him since then. Her upcoming wedding must have triggered that longing.

“You don’t agree?”

“Bentley is concerned that if I find him and he refuses, it will break Emmy’s heart. I agree with him.”

“There is that possibility. He could also do the opposite. At least, either way, Emmy has an answer.”

He nodded, not speaking.

“What are you going to do?”

He met my gaze. “I’m torn. Part of me wants to tell her I tried but couldn’t locate him. Except, knowing Emmy, she won’t give up. Eventually, she’ll want to try again. If she finds out I lied, she’ll be furious. The other part of me tells me I have to do this and give her closure, even if it hurts her.” He hunched closer, his voice low. “I have a bad feeling in my gut about this.”

I knew Aiden and his instincts. He was usually right.

“Bent asked you to do it?”

“Yeah. He’s torn too, but you know he can’t say no to her.”

I pondered the situation for a few minutes. “I think you have to try, regardless of your instincts.”

His head dropped to his chest. “I knew you’d say that.”

I finished my coffee. “It’s the right thing.”

“I know.” He glanced at me with a frown. “You okay, Mad Dog? You look tired.”

I barked a laugh. “You’re not the first person to say that to me today.”

“What’s going on?”

I couldn’t tell him. I didn’t know what was going on, so I certainly had no way of explaining it to him. Besides, with the stress he was feeling about looking for Emmy’s brother, I didn’t want to add to his worries.

“Nothing. I was up late, that’s all.”

He grinned. “Does Dee look as tired as you do?”

I shook my head, forcing a smile. “I never kiss and tell. We’ve had that conversation.”

“Right. I’ll take that as a yes.”

He stood and stretched. “Okay, I’m going to go and put together a package to send to the PIs. See what they find. I guess I’ll take it one step at a time.”

“It’s all you can do.”

“I suppose so.”

He left, still unhappy.

I hoped his gut was wrong this time, but with Aiden, it rarely was.

I glanced at my phone and picked it up, overwhelmed with the need to call Dee. Her voice always helped steady me, and her calm demeanor would be welcome.

Except, what could I say to her?

A ghost from my past had shown up and I didn’t know what to expect? For all I knew, it meant nothing. Jill could simply be messing with my mind. She had done it previously—many times. I could be making something out of nothing.

I tossed the phone onto my desk and rubbed at my face in frustration.

I had my own gut feeling in regard to this. And it wasn’t a good one.

* * *

By Tuesday, I began to relax. There were no other phone calls, no unexpected visitors, and nothing came in the mail. I convinced myself that Jill had seen me, and just to be a bitch, tried my old number, heard my voice and left me a message.

This morning, I asked Sandy to have my home line disconnected. She frowned in displeasure when I asked her politely not to divulge my cell number if anyone called and asked for it.

“Do you think I fell off the turnip truck yesterday, Maddox? It’s standard operating procedure. I would never give that number out, unless I had your permission.” She sniffed, indignant and pissed off.

I sent her flowers to apologize, fumbling with all the information they required for me to place the order since usually Sandy handled that task if needed. I didn’t think I could ask her to send herself flowers, although she would have been more generous than I was with the arrangement. She did kiss my cheek and pat me on the head as if I were a schoolboy when they arrived. Apparently, she had forgiven me.

On Saturday, I had helped Dee arrange the furniture that I’d sent over. We’d ordered in Chinese, eating it on the sofa while watching a movie. I lost myself in her for a few hours, but once again, left her sleeping in her bed to go to my condo and prowl away the hours, unable to sleep except for a nap on the sofa.

Sunday, I made excuses not to attend brunch. Dee came upstairs later, concerned and not convinced when I told her I was catching up on work due to a deadline.

“Aiden and Bentley didn’t say anything about a deadline. They were wondering why you weren’t there as well. We were worried you were ill again.”

“They don’t work with finances. I have different deadlines.”

“Maddox, what is going on? Are you rethinking this?” She flipped her finger between her and me. “Us? We can stop this right now if that’s what you want.”

“No,” I snapped. “We are not stopping anything. You’re overreacting. I had work to do, and that’s all. Leave it.”

She stood, angry. “Fine. I’ll leave you to your work.”

She stalked out and I raced after her, catching her before she reached the door. I spun her around, crowding her against the wall.

“You’re not leaving.”

She pushed on my chest. “Yes, I am.”

“Not before I apologize.” I bent to kiss her, but she turned her face away and my lips landed on her cheek. I nuzzled the skin, dragging my mouth across her skin to her ear.

“Forgive me, Deirdre.” I bit down on her lobe. “Please.”

Her hand rose, pushing on my arm, but the gesture was weak.

I slid my hand under her chin, turning her face. “I apologize.”

“I was worried,” she whispered.

“Good. I like you worried about me.” I captured her mouth, kissing her until her legs gave out and she was clinging to me, her hands gripping my biceps. I swept her into my arms, carried her to my bedroom, and apologized for the next few hours. I made sure she knew how deeply I meant it. Several times.

Aiden appeared in my door, snapping me out of my thoughts.

“Hey.”

“Tacos later?”

“Sure.”

“You want to meet us there? Or are you heading home?”

“Van is bringing me some invoices we need to take care of. I’m gonna wait for him, and I’ll head over. Should I call Dee?”

“No, she told Cami she has a meeting after work and she’ll meet us there too.”

“Okay.” I paused, then asked. “Any news on Jack?”

“They found a lead. I’m using Reid for some less conventional searches, and they’re following it up on their end.”

“Okay. Keep me in the loop if you can.”

He left, and I worked until Van arrived. I heard the sounds of his heavy footsteps, the keys jangling from his belt before he walked in. Almost as tall and wide as Aiden, he filled my doorway. He was dressed in denim, his standard uniform, his plaid shirt stretched over his broad shoulders, tight on his arms. I waved him in, and he shook my hand, his grip firm and strong.

“Maddox, thanks for staying.” His eyes crinkled at the corners with his smile.

“No problem.”

He handed me a file folder, the cover stained with coffee rings, the corners bent. “These invoices have to be paid before the supplies can be delivered.”

I glanced through the documents. As usual with Van, everything was in order. PO numbers, invoices, job files. All approved by him and signed off by Bentley.

“I’ll take care of the transfers tonight. You’ll have your supplies tomorrow.”

“I appreciate that.”

“Got a gig this week?”

He laughed, running a hand through his hair. “No. I have some coming up, though.”

“Send me the info. We’ll come, have a couple of beers, and listen.” I winked. “Before you get discovered and leave us.”

He shook his head. “Nah. It’s a hobby. I sowed those wild oats years ago. I’m too old for that shit now.”

It was my turn to laugh. At thirty-nine, Van was hardly old. He was a rugged son of a gun, and I knew, a big hit with the women when he played his gigs. He had a headful of dark hair I envied with some grays scattered in, giving him a slightly weathered look they seemed to like. His jaw had a five-o’clock shadow at nine a.m., which got heavier later in the day. He was fast with a smile and flirted shamelessly, but his brown eyes were clear, his attitude forthright, and he was a straight shooter. He was a master carpenter, a Blues man at heart, and he played his guitar the same way he crafted a piece of wood. Silky and smooth. We enjoyed hearing him play.

“You and me both.”

He stood with a snort, towering over me. “You’re still a young pup, Maddox.”

“There’s only a few years between us, Van. You’re hardly an old man.”

His face turned serious. “More than a few, plus I’ve done a lot of living in those years.” His smile returned. “Anyway, I’ll let you know about the next gig.”

I reached out to shake his hand. “We’ll look forward to it.”

“Appreciate that. You’ll, ah, bring your ladies? I’ll reserve you a table.”

I tried not to laugh. Obviously, news traveled fast with the office grapevine.

“We’ll do that for sure.”

He left, and I finished the transfers. I glanced at my watch, but it was still early. I decided I would head to the restaurant, get us a table, and have a beer. I grabbed my coat and headed downstairs. I had walked to work this morning, so I went outside to hail a cab. Before I could raise my arm, a voice greeted me.

“Hello, Maddox. Miss me?”

I turned slowly, meeting Jill’s eyes. Cold, void of emotion, icy pools of blue glared at me. I could remember a time I thought her eyes were incredible—the color unique and special. Until the day I realized the icy color reflected her soul.

I drew in a long breath to calm my racing heart. “No, Jill, I haven’t missed you at all. I haven’t given you a second thought, actually. Excuse me, I have someplace to be.”

I began to turn around when she grabbed my arm.

“Not so fast.”

I looked at her hand that was fisting my coat, the red nails like talons gripping the fabric. Grimacing with distaste, I pried her hand off my coat, resisting the urge to wipe off the feel of her skin on the fabric.

“Don’t touch me.”

“That’s not what you used to say.”

Anger began to replace the anxiety, and I crossed my arms.

“What are you doing here, and more importantly, what the fuck do you want?”

She smirked and tossed her hair. It was darker than I remembered, almost black under the streetlights. She was dressed for an evening on the town, her high heels making her almost my height. Her makeup was heavy, her lips a crimson slash in her face.

I’d found her beautiful once. Now I saw the ugliness she hid from the world.

“I’m working here for the next while. Imagine my surprise when I saw you in a restaurant, laughing and enjoying yourself with all your rich friends. I checked you out, Maddox. You’ve done well for yourself.”

I barked out a laugh. “Your opinion of what I have or have not done means nothing to me. Why don’t you crawl back into whatever rathole you came from and leave me alone?”

“I don’t think so.”

“I beg your pardon?” I snapped, enunciating each word pointedly. “You have no choice in the matter. I have no interest in seeing you again.”

She gripped my arm once more. “I think you need to come with me, Maddox. You want to hear what I have to say.”

“Nothing you say has any interest to me, Jill.”

Her eyes narrowed, and any pretense of politeness disappeared. “I insist.”

I shook off her grip, not wanting to touch her again. “Insist all you want. It’s not happening.”

I turned to hail a cab when she spoke. “It’s your decision, of course, but either you come with me for a drink, or tomorrow, I’ll be showing up in that fancy office of yours, and I won’t be leaving until you see me. I’ll cause such a scene, you’ll regret it.” She paused and huffed. “Is it worth it to avoid a drink with me? Either way, you’re going to listen to what I have to say.”

I knew Jill and that she wouldn’t hesitate to follow through on her threats. The thought of having to explain her sudden reappearance to Bent and Aiden made me reconsider. I hated scenes, and I had witnessed Jill cause many of them years ago. I glanced across the street at one of the local bars. Being a Tuesday, it wasn’t busy and we rarely went there, so I doubted anyone would recognize me.

Without acknowledging or looking at her, I strode across the street. Her satisfied laughter grated on my already tight nerves. I headed to the farthest corner, not giving her a choice. She followed, sitting beside me at the high table. I frowned and moved to the stool across from her.

She lifted one eyebrow but remained silent. The waitress appeared, chirpy and friendly, asking for our order. I needed a drink.

“Whiskey, neat,” I ordered.

“Dirty martini,” Jill said. “Extra olives.”

“Would you like to see the appetizer menu?”

“No,” I snapped. “We’re not staying long.”

Jill smirked.

We were silent until the drinks appeared. I tossed back the liquor, feeling the burn as it went down, warming my throat. I hated the smug look on Jill’s face, and I decided to cut to the chase. I knew she was enjoying my discomfort, and I was tired of giving her that satisfaction. Plus, I didn’t want to be in her company a moment longer than necessary.

“You have five minutes to say whatever it is you want to say. Then I’m leaving. I don’t care what you do to get my attention. I don’t give much of a fuck.”

“So rude.”

I leaned forward, gripping the edge of the table. “What do you want, Jill?”

She took a drink of her martini, sliding an olive from the skewer and popping it into her mouth. Even in the muted light, I could see the years hadn’t been kind to her. She looked harsh and older than I knew her to be. Her skillful makeup and dyed hair didn’t hide that fact.

“I studied voice and drama at university, you remember? I always wanted to be a star.”

I rolled my eyes. I didn’t care about her life’s aspirations.

“I managed to get some roles, small ones, and I’ve spent the past few years traveling with different companies. Sadly, no matter what I have done, I’ve never made it much past the ensemble. I had the understudy roles a couple of times, but I never got to play the lead role and get my break.”

I snorted. “I can imagine what you’ve ‘done’ to get the roles.”

She ignored me. “I’m tired of traveling. Of being invisible—one of the swing. I hate struggling to make ends meet and not having a place of my own. I’ve decided to give up the touring shows and settle down.” She slid another olive into her mouth, her smile pure evil. “And I’ve decided you’re going to help me do that.”

I gaped at her as if she were insane.

“Why the fuck would I do that?”

She reached into her purse, pulling out a small envelope. She slid it toward me. I stared at it, my stomach clenching with anxiety. Carefully, as if it would bite, I wrapped my hand around it and dragged it toward me.

I lifted the flap and let the contents slide onto the table. Pictures. Six in total. I lifted them, surprised to see my hand wasn’t shaking, and gazed at the images.

They weren’t a revelation or a shock. I had known before I opened the envelope—known that somehow, she had returned to force me to relive that darkness. The images were my greatest moment of shame, the ones burned into my memory, captured on film. Brought to life with a burning intensity that made me feel ill.

I was motionless. She laughed, the sound jarring me back to the moment.

My head snapped up. “Where did you get these?”

“Oh, Maddox.” She shook her head, her eyes glittering with satisfaction. “You used to tell me I never planned things out, I was never prepared. I think I proved you wrong.” She tapped the photos. “I checked you out. Quiet, boring Maddox, who planned to be an accountant. How things changed for you.”

“I am an accountant.”

“No, you’re a partner in one of the biggest companies in the city. Such prestige. Glowing articles of the three friends who built their company from the ground up and kept their friendship—squeaky-clean images, real do-gooders, all of you. Wouldn’t it be a shame if something happened and that reputation was tarnished? I wonder how long the friendship would last if one of you destroyed everything you all worked so hard to create?”

Ice-cold fury raced through me. It was all I could do not to launch myself across the table and strangle her. Dropping the photos upside down on the table, I curled my hands into fists on my knees and struggled for control.

“What do you want?” I spat out.

She tapped her chin with a dark smile. “I want a house in a place of my choosing. And five hundred grand.” She ate another olive. “To start.”

She drained her martini and slid off her seat. “Once we agree to that, we’ll figure out a yearly fee. I don’t want to work anymore, and I want to enjoy life.”

I barked a laugh. “I think you have me confused with a billionaire. I’m not rolling in it.”

“I think you can afford me.”

I called her bluff. “Why would I do that?”

“I may not be a star, Maddox, but I know a lot of reporters. They’d be happy to run the story I tell them about us.” She pushed the pictures in my direction. “About you.”

“It would be a lie.”

She laughed, the sound sending a shudder down my spine. “Not according to the pictures I have.”

She reached over and arranged the pictures into a neat pile, sliding them into the envelope. She laid a business card on top, tapping it with her red talon. “I’m staying in a hotel. I move around a lot, so I don’t have a place. This is my email and cell number.”

She smiled, bright and cold. I flinched when she tapped my cheek.

“I know this is a shock for you. I’ll give you some time to think. You have a week to get in touch with me, or I go to the papers and bring your life crashing down around you.”

“Why?” I asked. “Why are you doing this, Jill?”

She leaned close, her fake smile gone and the hatred screaming out of her eyes.

“You called me names. Degraded me. Dumped me. All because I tried to show you what you could be. A real man—not the weak imitation of one you are.”

“You were the one who degraded me,” I spat out through tight lips.

I started at the feel of her lips dragging across my cheek.

“Not when I tell the story, Maddox.” She tapped the envelope. “This time, I call the shots.”

She stepped back, smirking. “A week. Since you disconnected your phone, you had better call me, or I’ll be at your office.”

She turned and walked away.

Maddox

I heard Dee’s quiet knock, but I ignored it. The same way I ignored the texts and calls from Aiden and Bentley. Earlier, I had fired off a fast text saying something had come up and I couldn’t join them for tacos. I had no idea what else to say.

After I left the bar and took a cab home, I stumbled upstairs and grabbed the closest bottle of whiskey. I didn’t care how expensive it was or the fact that it was meant to be savored. I needed it to stop the barrage of thoughts and memories in my head. I took a hot shower, keeping the bottle in my hand and letting the water wash away the feel of her touch and the smell of her in my nose. I wished I could wash away everything else.

The knock sounded again, but I didn’t move. I wasn’t sure I could. I had drunk a lot, and I didn’t want to see anyone. In front of me were the pictures spread out on the wooden floor like a bad advertising graphic.

Me, my face cold, determined. My pupils so wide, my eyes were black in my face.

Jill on her knees, tied up, tears coursing down her face.

A whip in my hand. Blood dripping from a mark on her shoulder.

My hand bunched in her hair, a snarl on my face as I screamed at her.

My erection, hard and evident behind the jeans riding low on my hips.

The last one, of me driving into her from behind. Welts on her back, her face obscured from the camera, sweat dripping from my skin.

They told a sordid story. One of pain and sex. Jill dominated, me in control.

The pictures lied, because it was the exact opposite.

But that wasn’t the story the world would hear—or see.

I bent forward, squinting as I looked at the pictures. I tasted regret. Felt shame. Allowed the anger to emerge. I tightened my grip on the bottle I still clutched even though it was empty.

Blackness edged in, my body giving in to the alcohol and exhaustion.

As I succumbed, I heard another knock.

As I slumped to the sofa, one thought was clear.

Once Jill released the stain on my past, I would never hear that knock again.

* * *

I woke, blinking and confused, in the dim light of the morning. The skies were overcast and heavy—much like my head. I sat up, tentative and already in agony. I clutched at my head, the pounding intense and unending. My stomach heaved, and I fought down the nausea. My phone was on the floor, discarded and dead. The photos lay there, reminders of what I had to deal with. I glanced at my watch, shocked to see it was past ten. I was late, hungover, and unreachable. I was surprised Aiden wasn’t at my door. I knew if he were worried enough, he’d have no qualms about getting Reid to hack in to my passwords to get into my apartment on the fancy system that he created.

I gathered up the pictures and took them to my office, locking them in my safe. Slowly, I made my way to my bedroom and plugged in my phone. I swallowed three Tylenol with some water and stepped in the shower, ignoring my discarded clothes from the previous night. I didn’t want to think about her touching the cloth. I would throw them out later.

The hot water felt good on my stiff shoulders, loosening the tight muscles. I dried off and sent a short text to Aiden and Bent, saying I was ill but on my way in. There were several missed calls and texts, but I ignored them. I dressed and took a cab to work, unsure if I should be driving yet. I made it to my desk, managing to get past Sandy who was busy on the phone as I slipped by.

She appeared ten minutes later carrying a mug of coffee. She set it on my desk with a plate of dry toast.

“Thanks,” I mumbled. “Not hungry.” I cleared my throat, pushing the plate away as my stomach heaved. “I think I have a touch of food poisoning.”

“Right. The twenty-six-ounce variety. Eat your toast. You’ll feel better.”

I didn’t reply, and she flounced out.

Aiden came in shortly after, frowning. “Mad Dog, you had me worried. Sandy says you’re hungover. What’s going on?”

“I’m not hungover. I ate something that didn’t agree with me,” I lied. “Been up all night.”

He studied me. “Right.” He clapped his hands, the loud sound making me wince. “The architect has the final mockups of Ridge Towers done. We’re seeing them in an hour.”

I forced some enthusiasm into my voice. “Great.”

“Richard is dying to see them so he can incorporate them into his designs.”

“Okay. I’ll make sure he gets them.”

“He’s coming here next week for another client. He’ll be in the office on Tuesday.” Aiden rubbed his hands along his thighs. “Bent is still wary of sending them on the internet. I keep telling him we’re fine, but he insists.”

I huffed out a sigh. “It’s his company. He calls the shots.”

Aiden frowned. “It’s our company, and I know that. I hope he can get past what happened and realize it was one man, with one goal—to destroy him. It’s not going to happen again. Our systems are secure.”

I swung my chair around, staring out the window. “You never know when people are going to try to destroy you, Aiden.”

He was quiet for a moment. When he spoke, his voice was serious.

“Maddox, are you all right? Do you need to talk to me about something?”

“No,” I responded, not turning around. “Nothing.”

I didn’t even hear him leave.

Later, I joined in the meeting with the architects. After eating the toast, drinking two mugs of coffee, and taking more Tylenol, I felt better—physically. Mentally, I was still all over the map, but I fell back to my old habit of camouflage. I kept my face expressionless and my voice neutral. I smiled at the right times, offered suggestions and praise. I was enthusiastic about the scale model and the drawings that went with it showing the details. No one knew of the turmoil in my head.

No one would, because I had to figure out a solution—on my own.

Dee accepted my excuses when I texted her of my food poisoning. I told her I hadn’t even heard her knocks and apologized for worrying her. She told me she would check on me later. I knew she was waiting for me to extend her an invite, but I placed my phone on the desk without issuing one. I couldn’t face her.

The next two days, I met with staff, went over budgets and schedules with them. I attended meetings and offered opinions. I ate lunch with Aiden. Teased Sandy. Spoke with Dee, although I didn’t see her. She hesitated at the end of every call, waiting. Waiting for me to tell her that I would see her tonight or make plans for the weekend. I wanted to. I was desperate to spend some time in her soothing company. To sip whiskey with her and talk about the flavor. To hear her low laughter and lose myself in her for hours.

But I was afraid she would see past the mask I was wearing. I was having enough trouble hiding from Aiden and Bentley. They knew something was wrong. They knew me far too well, no matter what I did to hide my turmoil. I didn’t want them to know, but not being any closer to a solution, I began to think I had only one option.

And it killed me to think about it.

Thursday afternoon, Bentley strode past my office, his face grave. He didn’t stop, although I heard him tell Sandy he was gone the rest of the week and to cancel whatever was on his calendar. I frowned at his unusually brusque tone and departure.

Aiden followed behind him, a folder in his hand. He looked weary and upset. He stood still watching Bentley leave, his shoulders drooping. He glanced into my office, and I lifted my eyebrow in a silent question. He came in, shut the door, and sat in front of me. There was only one thing that could have happened.

“You found Jack?”

He nodded.

“That didn’t take long.”

He shrugged. “The information wasn’t hidden. Simply put, no one had looked until now. With today’s technology, things can happen fast.”

“He doesn’t want to see her?” I guessed, knowing Aiden was right. It would break her tender heart.

“He’s dead.”

I sat up straighter. “Shit.”

“He has been for a long time.”

“How?”

“He died in an avalanche during a mountain climb in Alaska. His body was never recovered, but we traced his steps and he was part of the expedition.”

“Surely, there are records? Why wasn’t Emmy notified?”

He laughed, the sound bitter. “Yeah, bad ones, but we found them. His name was misspelled, but Reid and I pieced it together with the PIs. His passport was on him when he died. He left no next of kin information, and no one was looking for him. We used the pictures Emmy had provided and one of the guides, who survived, positively identified him.”

“Shit,” I repeated myself.

He shook his head. “Jack died about a year after deserting her. She’s been waiting all this time, thinking he’d come back, holding on to the idea she still had a brother.”

“She can mourn his loss but know he hadn’t ignored her all these years. I think that will help her.”

“Bentley is afraid what this will do to her. Her brother was her only family.”

“No,” I disagreed. “Emmy is strong. She isn’t alone anymore. She’ll have the closure she needs, and Bentley will be there for her. He’ll help her through it. You know how much he loves her. He’ll make sure she’s all right.”

He was silent, his head hung down, his hands clasped between his legs.

“Aiden, I know this is what you feared. And I know you hate to be the one who discovered the truth, but Emmy wanted it. She’ll be okay.”

He nodded. “Yeah.”

“We’ll help both of them. We all will. Whatever she needs. That’s what friends do.”

He stood, running the file between his fingers as he studied me.

“That is what friends do when they are allowed to help.”

I tensed at his words, knowing he wasn’t talking about Emmy anymore.

“We’ll let Bentley tell us what she needs,” I stated, hoping he would drop it.

“Will you ever tell me what you need, Maddox? Or are you going to keep letting whatever has you so fucking stressed eat you alive?”

“I’m fine.”

He shook his head sadly. “Another lie.” He walked to the door, his hand on the handle, gripping it hard. “I would lay down my life for Bentley. For you too. Given that I’m willing to do that, the least you could do is talk to me. Trust me.”

“I do trust you.”

“No. If you did, you wouldn’t be killing yourself.”

Our eyes locked.

“Sometimes, Aiden, you have to face things alone.” My voice sounded unconvincing, even to my ears.

“And sometimes, you don’t. Figure it out, Maddox. I’m here when you do.”

He left, shutting the door behind him.

* * *

Dee

I shifted the bags on my shoulder, fumbling to press the elevator button. The doors opened, and I stepped in, groaning in frustration when I realized I had pressed down instead of up. Resigned, I let the doors close, knowing I would have to wait for the elevator to return to the main floor anyway.

I stepped to the back, lowering my heavy bags. Between the groceries and my bulging messenger bag, they were a lot to handle.

The doors opened, and another passenger stepped in as I rummaged for my keys. I glanced up to ask the person to press my floor and froze. Maddox was in front of me, his back turned my way. His shoulders were stooped and his hair in disarray.

Was he ignoring me? I hadn’t seen him since Sunday, and it bothered me more than I wanted to admit. He had told me the office was crazy busy, and on top of that, he wasn’t feeling well, but it felt more like an excuse than the truth.

I cleared my throat. “Maddox.”

He turned his head, and I gasped when his face came into view. His skin was sallow, and he had dark circles under his eyes. His scruff was thicker and he looked thinner.

He hadn’t been lying—he was unwell.

His eyes widened as he turned. “Dee, sorry I didn’t see you.”

I stepped forward, cupping his face. “Maddox, what is it?” I asked, anxious. “What’s wrong?”

He flinched at my touch, which horrified me, but before I could withdraw, he covered my hands with his, pushing them onto his skin. He leaned down and pressed his forehead to mine.

“It was the flu. I’m getting better.”

“You should have let me come see you.”

He shook his head, stepping back. “I didn’t want you to get it. I’ve been laying low.” He leaned around me, pressing the button for my floor. When we arrived, he held the door open for me.

I tapped my foot. “You’re coming with me.”

A glimmer of a smile played on his lips, but he shook his head. “Maybe tomorrow.”

I braced myself against the wall. “Fine. I’m coming with you.”

He sighed and scrubbed his face. Using his foot, he stopped the doors from closing and grabbed my bags. “Okay, Dee. I’m not great company, but I’ll come for a coffee.”

“You’re staying for dinner. You need to eat.”

He followed me, his voice so quiet I almost didn’t hear his reply.

“I need you more.”

* * *

He dozed on the sofa as I made a quick dinner, throwing together a wonton soup with ginger and garlic. He refused whiskey, instead asking for water. I studied him as he’d walked around, finally settling on the sofa. He looked like Maddox, but something was off. His suit, although expensive and tailored, was plain and a dark blue. His shirt was white and his tie a solid gray. When he toed off his shoes, his socks were the same color. There were other things. The knot in his tie was slightly crooked, his top button undone. There was no pocket square and his cuff links were simple silver discs. Even his watch had a solid black band and face. Nothing bold or colorful. Maddox was dressed more conservatively than I had ever seen Bentley dressed—and that was saying something.

He was also paler than I had ever seen him, and even when he smiled, it didn’t reach his eyes. They were tormented and anxious. He looked older than his years and exhausted.

Something was very wrong, and despite his words, it wasn’t the damn flu.

When dinner was ready, I carried in the steaming bowls and sat beside him, gently tugging on his arm. He woke, instantly tense, relaxing a little when he saw it was me.

“Hey, sorry,” he mumbled, accepting the bowl.

“No need to apologize,” I assured him, letting him continue to lie to me. “The flu takes a lot out of a person.”

He nodded, tasting his soup. “This is great.”

“I thought I’d keep it light for you.”

“Thank you.”

We ate in silence, and I was pleased to see a little color return to his face as he devoured the soup. I realized, whether it was the flu or something else, he hadn’t eaten much lately. I was glad I had made extra that he could take home.

He set down the bowl with a smile. “That was delicious.”

“More?”

He slouched against the cushion with a sigh, his shoulders looser than they had been when he arrived. “Maybe later.”

“Okay.”

I took the bowls and returned with more water. Anxious to ease him, I sat on the end of the sofa and placed a cushion on my knee, patting it. “Come here.”

He raised one eyebrow suggestively. “Isn’t that my line?”

I tugged his hand. “Stop. Come here, Maddox.”

He stood and shrugged off his jacket, then loosened his tie. He faltered when he realized his top button was already open, but he tugged the one below it open too. He tossed his glasses on the coffee table and lay down, face up, his head resting on my lap. He sighed as I ran my hand over his head, his body relaxing. I didn’t talk, but I smoothed my hand over his brow in a constant pattern. The longer I touched him, the more relaxed he became. His hands loosened, resting easily on his stomach. His shoulders lost their tension, and the tight lines around his eyes disappeared.

Long moments passed, and I wondered if he had fallen asleep. I didn’t want to stop or move and disturb him. The intense satisfaction of knowing I was helping him in some way surprised me. Until that moment, I hadn’t realized how much I had missed him. His smiles and laughter. His warm voice and bossy attitude. I had been restless and upset, worried and annoyed over his absence, but all of it vanished when he was near. I desperately wanted to know what made him look that way, but I knew he wouldn’t tell me until he was ready. I hoped he was confiding in Bentley or Aiden, because whatever he was carrying was too heavy to cope with on his own.

An unexpected feeling hit my chest and I held my breath. I wanted to be that person for him. To share his troubles and ease them the way I was doing right now. I had never wanted to be that person for anyone except my sister, and the feeling was different.

I cared about Maddox. More than I should. But it was there, and although I wasn’t sure what to do about it, I knew it wasn’t going to change.

His eyes fluttered open, the light blue of his gaze strangely vulnerable. I could see his hidden pain and fear, and I wanted to stop both. Wordlessly, I shifted, lowering my face to his at the same time he reached up, clasping his hand around my neck.

Our lips touched. Tasted. Rubbed lightly, then fitted together seamlessly, and Maddox kissed me.

It was nothing like any kiss we had ever shared.

* * *

Maddox

I felt the slight stiffening of her body and heard her sharp intake of air. Opening my eyes, I saw Dee leaning close, her eyes filled with a different emotion from anything I had ever seen her express.

Wonder.

Our gazes locked, and I had to kiss her. To feel her mouth on mine once more. Tasting her, breathing her in, I felt the rest of the world evaporate.

Nothing mattered except this moment and this woman.

We kissed endlessly. Deep and hungry. Light and sweet. Long passes of our tongues and gentle bites of our teeth. Her very oxygen became mine. I needed her to breathe, to survive.

Our mouths never separating, I stood, swinging her into my arms. I knew the way to her bedroom, carrying her in the dark. In her room, I stood her on her feet, undressing her with gentle hands, refusing to break our connection. She pulled on my shirt, tugging on the buttons impatiently. I had no idea which direction my cuff links were tossed or how she managed to get my belt off, and it didn’t matter. Skin to skin, we fell to her bed, disturbing the pillows and messing up her pretty lace.

I didn’t care.

Dee buried her hands in my hair and wrapped her legs around my waist, holding me tight. My arms were steel cages keeping her trapped to my body. I needed to feel her all over me. To know she was real and to ground me to this moment.

One I was uncertain I would ever get again.

Because as she stroked my head and eased my stress, a stunning moment of clarity hit me. The solution to solve the problem.

But with it came the pain of leaving her, leaving everything behind me that I loved, to protect them from the shame of my past. At this point, it was all I could think to do. Jill would effectively destroy everything I held dear and hurt everyone I cared about. I couldn’t allow that to happen.

Dee moaned, and I hitched her leg higher, sinking deep within her warmth. We moved slow and deliberate. I rocked into her body, refusing to break our connection. She moved with me, as if we had done this for a thousand lifetimes, our bodies so in tune with each other, it was effortless.

My orgasm was a gradual build, growing and encompassing my entire being. It was intense, making me finally give up Dee’s mouth and bury my face into her neck as I came. My body shook with the strength of my release, and she sobbed my name as I moaned hers.

“Dee…my Dee,” I groaned.

We stilled, our bodies sated. I tugged her blanket up, tucking it around us, as we lay quiet in the aftermath of our passion.

“You called me Dee. You’ve never called me Dee when we’re together this way.”

I pressed a kiss to her head, hearing her unspoken question.

“Why?”

“Why did that feel like goodbye, Maddox?”

“No,” I lied, my voice steady. “I was showing you more of me. More of us.”

She burrowed close, her arms holding me tight. I held her equally hard, not wanting to give her up, to let our moment pass.

To become only a memory.

Except, I feared it would.

When she was asleep, I slipped out of bed and looked down at her. She made me feel love, to know it could exist for me, and I knew, even if I left, I would always love her. I would miss her for the rest of my life.

Because she was right.

Goodbye seemed inevitable.

Maddox

I wandered around my condo, restless and uptight. The silence in the room was too loud, yet the stress inside me screamed.

Everything had been going too well. I should have known it. From the moment I saw Jill, heard her grating voice, I had felt the impending doom, and there seemed to be no way out.

Except, I had found one.

I could tell Jill what she wanted to hear to lull her into a false sense of security. At the same time, I would dissolve my partnership with BAM, leave the city, and let Bentley and Aiden carry on without me. The pictures would do her no good if she had nothing to take away from me. She would have already taken everything I held dear. I had enough money; I never had to worry about it, but I would lose the family I had created. The only real family I had ever known.

I would be forced to walk away from the only woman I’d ever loved. Would ever love. My chest ached at the thought of leaving her. Or never seeing her smile or hearing her voice. Being with her in those rare, unguarded moments we’d been having. The intimate, close seconds when her guard was down and I could see more growing in her eyes. More for me.

The thought of leaving them, and Dee, made me ill. I couldn’t sleep. I couldn’t eat. All I could do was to think, my logical mind looking for a different solution and coming up empty.

The depth of the scandal could cause Bentley, and his company, irreparable damage. He had worked tirelessly to make BAM what it was today, and I couldn’t let my past destroy it. I would have to tell them the truth. Give them permission to distance themselves and the company from me in case Jill tried something stupid.

As for her, she could have her house. But that was all she would get—it would buy me some time. I would be long gone, and make sure she couldn’t find me.

I had already spoken privately with a lawyer on the steps I would need to take to sever my business relationship with Bentley and Aiden. To his credit, the lawyer didn’t even blink when I told him my reasons and gave me a lot of advice.

Now, I simply had to take the next steps. Those included severing my personal relationships, and that was going to kill me.

I yanked on my hair in frustration, staring out the window, lost in the swirling thoughts in my brain. My phone chimed again. It had been going off all weekend, but again I chose to ignore it. Ignore the texts and emails. The quiet knocks on the door.

I knew Aiden and Bent were checking on me. That Dee was confused and wanted to help. None of them believed my half-assed attempts to deflect them.

I wasn’t ready to see them. Face them. Say the words out loud.

Suddenly, the condo was too closed-in. I needed space to walk off those feelings. The bitterness was seeping in, taking hold, and I needed to clear my head. I grabbed a jacket from the closet and headed for the elevator. I walked aimlessly, my mind too occupied to take in my surroundings.

Eventually, I stopped, realizing I had walked past our office building and farther into the downtown core. Glancing at my watch, I was surprised to see I had been walking for over an hour. To my left was the Fairmont Hotel, and I decided to go inside and sit at the bar. Maybe a drink would help.

After tossing back a shot, I accepted another whiskey from the barman, made my way over to a corner table, and sat down facing the window. I nursed my drink, staring blindly at the people walking along the sidewalk, not paying attention to much else. I startled when a voice broke through my thoughts.

“You look like you need a friend.”

My head snapped up, and I met the steady gaze of Richard VanRyan.

“Richard,” I said, confused. “What are you doing here?”

He indicated the chair opposite me. “May I?”

“Of course.”

He sat down, setting his glass on the table. “I know I’m not due in the office until Tuesday, but another client wanted a meeting tomorrow so I flew in early. I came down for a scotch and saw you sitting in the corner.” He studied me as he sipped his drink. “Would you rather be alone?”

“No.” I waved my hand. “It’s fine.”

His hazel eyes were shrewd as he pursed his lips. “I’m not sure fine is the right word, Maddox. Pardon my bluntness, but you look like shit.”

I had to laugh. “No offense taken. I feel like shit.”

“Want to talk about it?”

I shut my eyes. “I wish I could, Richard, but with our relationship being what it is, it would be highly inappropriate.”

He chuckled. “My wife, Katy, would tell you I am the king of being inappropriate.” He reclined in his chair, relaxed. “I realize we’re about to work together, but it’s the weekend. I’m not on the clock, and as far as I’m concerned, we’re two guys having a drink on a Sunday afternoon. Blowing off steam.”

The offer was tempting. I wanted to talk, and given the decision I had come to, I technically wouldn’t be talking to a business associate. Lifting my glass, I downed the amber liquid.

“I’m leaving BAM.”

His eyes widened, and he lifted his glass, swallowing the contents. He stood, taking our glasses, returning a few minutes later with doubles for us both. He set my whiskey down in front of me, took a sip of his fresh scotch, then pulled his chair closer to the table.

“Talk to me.”

I scrubbed my face with my hand as I thought about what I could say. “Something has come up from my past. Something I never expected to surface, but it has.” I met his gaze. “The scandal would damage everything Bentley has worked for. The fallout would be enormous. Given the campaign we’re about to embark on, let’s just say, when this comes out, the entire ‘family first, home, you’ve found it,’ thing will blow up in our face.”

He pondered my words. “Does this past include some criminal activity?”

“No.”

“Did you hurt someone or something?”

“Not in the way you think, no.”

“So, it’s more…personal?” His voice drifted off as he posed the question.

“Yes. Personal, and frankly, mortifying.”

“So, what, you’re going to give up your career, walk away from your friends, and leave your life, because of something you did in your past? Something you’re ashamed of?”

“It would embarrass the company. Stain the entire project. I’m going to advise Bentley to let me leave, then wait a few months before he begins the campaign to make sure I’ve been out of the picture long enough.”

“You haven’t spoken to Bentley or Aiden yet?”

“No. I’ve been giving the entire fucked-up situation a lot of thought.”

“What about your pretty lady? Dee? What does she think you should do?”

I lifted my glass, taking a long swallow. “I haven’t told her, either.”

Richard’s brow furrowed, and he sipped his scotch.

“You know, often decisions made on your own are the worst ones of all. We can never look at the problem objectively and tend to see only one side.”

I snorted into my glass. “There is only one side to this mess.”

“I doubt that.”

“No one else can make this decision.”

“Agreed. I know I don’t know you that well, Maddox, and Bentley and Aiden even less. But I see the strength of your friendship. The respect you have for each other. I think they’d want the chance to have their thoughts on your decision heard. In fact, I’m certain they would insist.”

“I can’t allow Bentley to risk the reputation of his company.”

“Don’t you think he should have a say in the matter?”

I sighed, unsure how to respond. “I can’t put him in the position to choose between our friendship and his company.”

Richard nodded, looking thoughtful. “You’re not in a rush to leave and go home, right?”

Thinking of how claustrophobic my condo had felt, I was in no hurry to return. “Nope.”

He stood. “Let’s go to my suite. I have a bottle of scotch, and we’ll have some privacy. I have a story to tell you.”

Confused, but intrigued, I followed.

Richard handed me a glass, settling into the chair opposite me in his suite. He pulled his phone from his pocket, scrolling through photos until he stopped at one screen. He smiled at the image, then handed me his phone. I studied the picture of the pretty woman with dark hair and blue eyes. Beside her was a toddler who looked a great deal like her, and she held a baby with eyes I recognized.

“Your family?” I asked.

“Yes. My wife Katy, our eldest daughter, Gracie, and our newest, Heather.” His grin was so wide his eyes crinkled. “Or as Gracie calls her—Hedda. Gracie’s lisp slays me every time.”

I handed him back the phone, noticing the way his finger traced over the picture and his smile appeared again before he slid his phone into his pocket.

“Before I met my wife, I was an asshole. A total, complete prick—or as many preferred to call me, ‘Dick.’” He raised his eyebrows. “I was egotistical, narcissistic, and frankly, a nasty bastard. Anything I wanted, I took. The place I worked was cutthroat, and I fit in well. I didn’t care what I had to do or who I had to step on to get what I wanted. I didn’t care about anyone or anything. My coworkers, the women I dated, anyone in my life, to be honest. Including my wife, who was my assistant at the time. I was especially cruel to her.” He exhaled hard. “In fact, I was so cruel I manipulated her to get what I wanted. I forced her to marry me to make myself look good.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Katy is astonishing. She draws people in with her warmth. I needed that warmth to make me look like a better person to get what I wanted.”

“Which was?”

He smirked, lifting one eyebrow. “My job with Graham.”

“Holy shit,” I muttered. “You two seem so close.”

“We are.” He sat back, sipping his scotch. “I’m not going to bore you with all the sordid details, but I changed after I married Katy. No one could be immune to her warmth—not even me. She changed me, and I fell in love with her for real. Luckily, she returned my feelings. But I couldn’t live with the lies I had built. I came clean with Graham and told him the truth. I expected to be fired—thrown out of the company that had helped to change me. But Graham and his wife forgave me and gave me a second chance. After everything I had done. The horrible excuse for a human being I had been, they still believed in me.”

He shrugged as if to say, “Can you believe that?”

He crossed his legs, swinging his foot. “So I think I understand what you’re going through. And I think you need to talk to your partners before you make such a drastic, life-altering decision.” He paused. “My scariest moment of truth turned out to be the best decision of my life. I would be lost without my girls. My family is everything to me. Graham and his family are part of that circle. It happened because I was honest and trusted someone I cared about enough to be truthful and allow them to help me. It wasn’t easy, but it was worth it.”

After a moment of silence, he chuckled dryly. “Tighter than a clam, aren’t you?”

“Pardon me?”

“I told you my story, Maddox. A handful of people know the truth about Katy and me and what happened. You could blab that to anyone or use it against me not to hire the firm. But I trust you enough to know you won’t. I think you can trust me in return.”

I huffed and drained my glass, setting it on the table. “I’m really not comfortable.”

“Don’t go into details if it’s easier. Give me the gist.”

“A woman—” I blew out a long breath "—from my past has some photos of me, of us, in a compromising position. They especially portray me in a very bad light. She is threatening to release them unless I pay her. Except, given what I know of her, it’s never going to end. She’ll want more. I can’t risk it.”

“Hmm. I assume these pictures are of a sexual nature?”

“Yes.”

He tugged on his hair, tapped his chin, and sipped his scotch.

“Was the sex consensual?”

“Yes,” I retorted. “Completely. In fact, it was her idea. I went along with it.” I shook my head. “I never should have agreed, but I was young, naïve, and stupid. I was high, drunk, and I lost control. I trusted her and I shouldn’t have.”

“What were you doing, Maddox?”

I heaved a sigh. “I was dominating her. Or trying to. I discovered quickly causing someone pain wasn’t my thing. I had no idea what I was doing and it went…badly.”

“Were you aware of the camera?”

“Fuck no.”

“Have you seen the pictures?”

“Yes. She gave me a set. She says she has more, plus backups.”

“What does she want?”

“A house and five hundred grand, for starters. Those are her words.”

He tapped his chin, deep in thought. “You think if she releases them, it will make a mockery of the image you’re trying to create for Ridge Towers?”

“I know it will. How can we push the family aspect when one of the partners is shown brandishing a whip with a tied-up woman? Not exactly the image Bentley was going for. And from the values Graham keeps, he won’t want to be associated with us either. Everyone loses unless I walk away.”

“But you lose.”

I lifted one shoulder. “My mistake, so I need to take the responsibility.”

“I disagree.”

I had no response.

A smile quirked the corner of his mouth. “We could appeal to a whole other crowd. Change up the campaign.”

I tried not to laugh. “It’s not funny.”

“Not right now. But it will be one day. At least I hope so, for your sake.” He leaned forward, resting his arms on his thighs, earnest. “I think there’s another solution. Meet with Aiden and Bentley. Trust them and be honest. Give them the options. I think not only will they be on your side, they’ll help you fight.” He grinned. “You have your resident genius, plus the giant on your side. Don’t discount the power of a very influential boss. I can only imagine what ammunition they will come up with to help. This woman is betting you’ll hand her the money quietly. If you fight back, she might back down. I’m not a lawyer, but she took the pictures without your consent and is now trying to use them to blackmail you. And she was a willing participant. That doesn’t look so good on her either.”

That gave me pause.

He grinned. “Let her do her worst. Call her bluff.” He shook my shoulder. “Talk to your friends, Maddox. Let them help. Don’t try to handle it on your own.”

“What about Graham?”

“I’ll talk to him if we have to. We’ll keep going forward until…well, until we have to stop. Which I don’t think we will.” He drew in a long breath. “And tell your lady. She deserves the truth. I think she’ll surprise you too.”

“You’re full of advice, aren’t you?” I chuckled, feeling lighter.

He sipped his scotch. “Well, Katy would tell you I’m still an asshole and express my opinion far too freely, but that’s beside the point. I like you, Maddox. I think our two companies will work well together for many years, and I hate to think of you not being part of that adventure.”

I stuck out my hand. “Thanks, Richard.”

He winked and shook my hand. “Part of the service.” He stood. “Now go and talk to them. I’m going to call my wife.”

I made my way to the elevator and pulled out my phone, texting Aiden and Bentley.

Can you come to the office? I need to talk to you. It’s important.

Their replies were swift.

On my way.

Be there soon.

I pushed the button going down, focusing on Richard’s advice.

Trust them.

I hoped my trust wasn’t misplaced.

Maddox

Aiden and Bentley arrived together, both looking confused. When they saw my face, their expressions turned to concerned. Immediately, they sat with me at our boardroom table, all in our usual spots. Bentley at the head of the table, Aiden to his right, and me to his left.

I wondered as I looked across the table if today would be the last time we sat that way.

In front of me were two envelopes. Bentley’s gaze flicked to them briefly, then he returned his stare to me.

I spoke. “Before we start, how is Emmy?”

Bentley sighed. “Grieving. I hated to be the one to tell her what Aiden discovered, but I think that perhaps it gave her some peace. She’s mourning Jack’s loss, but she has her answer. She can move on.”

“She’s strong. She’ll be okay.”

“Yes, she will. I’ll make sure of it.”

“I know.”

Our eyes met, his worried, mine anxious.

“What’s going on, Maddox?”

I ran a hand over my face. “The night we had dinner with The Gavin Group, I saw a woman who looked familiar. It happened so fast I convinced myself I had imagined it.” I inhaled and blew out the air. “But I hadn’t. It was Jill.”

“That girl from university?” Aiden asked.

“Yes.”

“Fuck,” Bentley swore.

“She showed up on Tuesday night, insisting we talk.”

Aiden scowled. “What the fuck did she want? Is she bothering you?”

My hands curled into fists on the boardroom table, my knuckles turning white from the pressure.

“Bothering is one word.” I gritted my teeth. “She’s blackmailing me.”

They looked startled, sharing a glance, then returned their attention to me.

“With what?” Aiden asked calmly.

I slid the larger envelope his way. He opened it, his eyebrows rising as he looked at the pictures, but he said nothing. He passed the photos to Bentley.

The silence screamed in my face.

Bentley passed them to me, and I tossed them on top of the envelope.

Bentley stood and paced. “This happened that spring. When I left university to open BAM, didn’t it?”

“Yes. You were busy and rarely home, and Aiden was swamped with finals. It was a short, destructive relationship. You met her one time, and it was brief and not particularly pleasant.”

“I didn’t like her.”

“No, neither of you did, which probably made her even more interesting to me.”

He stopped pacing, bracing his arms on the back of a chair. “You changed after you split. You were withdrawn for a long time. But you never talked about it.”

I ran a hand through my hair. “I was embarrassed, horrified, and ashamed, Bent. I broke it off and avoided her at all costs. She left at end of term for an acting job, and I thought I would never have to think about it or her again. Until she showed up the other night.”

I pushed the other envelope his way. He opened it, scanning the document I had created on our heavy, embossed company letterhead.

Bentley read it and scowled, lifting his eyes to meet mine, then handed the letter to Aiden. He read it slowly, his brow furrowed as he made his way through the short document.

“Explain this, Maddox,” Bentley demanded.

I leaned forward. “She wants a house and money—a yearly payout. If I don’t give it to her, she is going to put these pictures out there. To the media, on social sites, everywhere. Once they’re out there, that’s it. BAM will forever be associated with them. The scandal will be huge. You don’t want that stain on your company, Bent.”

“Our company,” he said.

I continued as if he hadn’t spoken. “If I pay her, shut her up for now, and leave, if it ever comes out, you can distance yourself. Spin it so you can keep your reputation clean and not affect the company. Say you fired me the second this came to your attention. Whatever you need to do.”

“And what do you plan on doing? Where will you work?”

I barked out a laugh. “I don’t need to work. You know that.” I huffed out a long exhale of air. “I haven’t given it much thought, but I’ll probably move…somewhere. Get as far away as possible, so if it hits, the fallout for you will be minimal. I’ll find some little company that needs an accountant and take it on. I’ll be fine.” My voice barely shook as I lied.

“Right. So you want to dissolve our partnership, leave town, and sever our friendship. Over some photos?”

“I think it’s for the best.”

“What about Dee?”

I shook my head, unable to answer.

Bentley picked up the letter, tearing it into pieces. “Not fucking happening, Mad Dog.”

“Bent—”

“No!” he roared. “What the hell are you thinking? That is not how this works. How we work! Jesus, Maddox! Where is your logic?”

My anger suddenly matched his, and I stood and pounded the table. “I am thinking logically! I’m thinking about you and Aiden, and the company you worked so hard to build up! I know what your reputation means to you, and I won’t be the one to destroy it all.”

Our eyes locked, both of us leaning over the table. I swallowed, but my voice was still raspy. “You mean too much, Bent. This place means too much. I can’t do that to you.”

Aiden placed himself between us, pushing us apart with his arms. “Okay, guys, let’s calm down. Maddox, sit down. Bentley is right. You’re not going anywhere, you stupid fucker. We’re going to figure this out.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Damn it, I need some coffee and a Danish so I can think.”

Despite the anger, I felt my lips twitch. “Always with the food.”

“I think better on a full stomach.”

I dragged a weary hand over my face. “I’m not sure how much we can come up with.”

He pulled the photos close and studied them, flipping them over to study the back. “I have some thoughts. This was a while ago.”

“Yeah. Last year of university.”

He whistled. “She’s been holding on a long time.”

“Yeah, no shit.” I snorted. “She recognized me and checked me out. She saw her financial opportunity and took it.”

“You trust me, Mad Dog?”

“With my life.”

“Okay.” He pulled out his phone. “I’m bringing in some help.” He strode out of the boardroom.

Bentley flipped the photos facedown. “No offense, Maddox. But I don’t really want to stare at those.”

“I don’t blame you.”

“So, just for information…is this—” he tapped the photos “—is this what you like?”

“No. You know how unsettled I was back then. I was still figuring myself out—my likes and dislikes.” I sighed, letting my head fall back. “Jill liked it when I ordered her around, and she suggested we move it to the next level. I wasn’t that into it at first, but, ah…” My voice trailed off.

“Tell me. Nothing you say is going to shock me now,” Bentley said dryly.

I hung my head as I spoke. “I was high and drunk. I lost control of the situation and myself. Things went bad pretty fast.”

He was aghast. “Maddox, you were doing drugs?”

I met his shocked gaze. “Yeah, I did, Bent. I was looking for an outlet, trying to find my place. I did a lot of things with her I’m not proud of. She was a destructive force in my life. Brief, but caustic.

“I had no idea she took pictures, and it never happened again—at least not for me. I stopped seeing her after that, and she wasn’t very happy about it.”

“I remember. She obviously held on to her grudge.”

“I guess this is her payback.”

He nodded, averting his eyes.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you then when you needed a friend. Maybe I could have helped if I’d been around more.”

I shook my head. “No. This is on me. Don’t start with that. You’ve always been a good friend.”

He huffed out a long breath.

“You are, Bent. You and Aiden. I’m sorry my bad decisions could hurt what you’ve worked so hard to build up.” I paused and sighed. “I’m sorry, Bentley. I really am.”

He snapped his head up. “Shut up, Maddox. We’ve all made mistakes. Granted some of them weren’t captured on film, but we still made them.”

“They weren’t big enough to harm those around us.”

He leaned forward, once again angry. “Bullshit. May I remind you what happened to Emmy? Because of my ego, she was hurt. Aiden’s stubbornness almost cost him Cami. We all do things we regret. But the one constant is that we have been there for each other. And it’s not changing now. So forget the fucking apologies and let’s figure this out.”

I was taken aback by his words. “Okay,” I muttered.

“And stop referring to BAM as my company. It belongs to all of us. We make it what it is. We make the decisions, and we do that together. Stop this arbitrary shit decision-making. Am I clear?”

“Crystal.”

He dropped his voice, tapping the table rapidly with his finger. “You know what angers me the most? The way you’ve handled this. Instead of coming to me, you took it upon yourself to decide to walk away. If you think some stupid photos of you brandishing a whip are going to bring down our company, you’re mistaken. Furthermore, if you think I would let these ludicrous pieces of paper end our friendship, then you need to give your head a shake, Maddox Riley. We’re family, and I don’t walk away from family. I’m angry you didn’t trust me enough to know that.”

He pushed backed his chair. “I need to go home to Emmy. You figure out how to handle this with Aiden and keep me in the loop. I’ll do everything I can to help. Excuse me.”

Stunned, I watched him walk out, passing Aiden in the doorway. They spoke for a moment, and he left.

Aiden sat down. “Well, you’ve pissed him off. That’s good. A pissed-off Bentley is a fighter.”

“So glad I could be of further use.”

He ignored my sarcasm. “I have Reid coming in.”

I groaned. “Is that necessary? I’m already embarrassed enough.”

“It is.” He glanced at the photos again and shook his head. “Who knew you had that kinky shit in you, Mad Dog? You hide it so well under your cool attitude and hip suits. Do you carry a whip in your briefcase for when the mood strikes?”

I rolled my eyes, knowing he was trying to lighten the mood. It was how we handled things when the atmosphere got tense. “Shut up or you’ll be the first to find out.”

With a chuckle, he pushed the photos toward me. “Who else knows?”

I tugged on my scruff. “Richard VanRyan.”

His eyebrows shot up. “What?”

“I ran into him. He could see I was upset, and we started talking. He shared something from his past, and without going into a lot of details, I told him what was happening. He’s the one who convinced me to call you and talk instead of walking away.”

He stared at me, astonished, then his head fell back as he laughed. “Mad Dog, I’m usually the one fucking something up. But when you do it, you do it well. Sex pictures, an attempted resignation, and a confession to a new business partner.” He wiped his eyes. “Bent is gonna be thrilled with that news. You have been busy.”

I tried not to smile, but my lips quirked. Only Aiden could summarize the mess into a comedy sketch.

His expression became serious. “Would you have done that, Maddox? Walked away?”

“To protect what we’ve built and not drag your name and Bentley’s into the mud with mine, yes.”

He leaned over and gripped my shoulder. “Not happening. You’re not going anywhere. You’re going to push back and shut her down.”

I met his gaze. It was intense and hard.

“Okay,” I agreed.

Reid appeared in the doorway, carrying a huge tray. He placed it onto the table with a grin.

“Hey. Got the coffee and Danishes. Now let me have a look at the nudie pics. This should be fun.”

* * *

I stood, helpless, watching Reid and Aiden. We had moved to Reid’s office, and the sound of the constant keystrokes and their mumblings were driving me mad.

“Have you been in contact with her?” Aiden asked, glancing up from behind Reid’s shoulder.

“No. She gave me a card with her email and cell number.”

Reid looked at me. “She doesn’t live here, right?”

“No, she’s part of a traveling drama troupe. She’s in a hotel. She didn’t say which one.”

“We need to find out.”

“All right,” I agreed, confused.

Reid tapped the photos. To his credit, he had been nothing but professional, other than the one comment. “These are stills. From a video.”

I felt ill.

There was a video?

“Oh fuck,” I groaned.

“No, this is good. And she printed them from a cheap printer, probably a small one of her own. Which means she keeps these on her computer and maybe a backup,” Reid mused, typing fast. “At least, she would have a backup, if she were smart.”

He extended his arm. “Give me her card. You need to let me work. I need her email address. I will be emailing her from your account and setting up a meeting with her. You’re going to meet her wherever and whenever I tell you.”

“Okay.”

He frowned, turned his head, and spoke to Aiden in a low voice. Aiden nodded.

“When you meet her—” Reid crossed his arms “—you’ll tell her you know there’s a video and demand to see it.”

“Why would I want to see it? I don’t even want to see her.”

“I’m sure you don’t. But you need to tell her you do.”

“And?” I prompted.

Reid smirked. “You don’t want to know what happens next. Just know I have your back and this is going to be over—fast. Trust me on that.”

“What if she has a backup?”

Reid grinned—wide and evil. “Trust me. I’ve got it.”

Aiden squeezed my shoulder. “You should go home. Have you told Dee?”

“No.” That wasn’t a conversation I wanted to have.

“You have to, Mad Dog. If this doesn’t work and it comes out, it would be better coming from you. You owe her that.”

“Damn it, I’m sorry I ever got involved with Jill.”

“I’m sorry too. That I wasn’t there for you.”

I waved him off. “I was an adult, Aiden. I could make my own choices, including taking the drugs. She said and did all the right things. Neither you nor Bent liked her. I should have known.”

He shook his head. “Exactly like Bent with that girl he had who caused him such grief. The more we said we disliked her, the more attractive she became.”

“I suppose.”

“Reid and I are going to figure this out. You need to go talk to Dee.”

“Okay.”

“Good luck.”

I had a feeling I was going to need it.

“Thanks. Both of you.”

* * *

I opened the door, offering Dee a tight smile. I had texted her, asking her to come upstairs once I got home. I was nervous, my stomach twisted with anxiety.

“No remote today?” she asked.

“No.”

She came in and sat on the sofa. Without asking, I poured us each a generous whiskey and handed her a tumbler. As she lifted it to her mouth, I caught sight of her thumb, and with a curse, I reached for her hand.

She transferred the glass to her left hand and allowed me to hold up the right. “Dee, what have you done?” I was horrified at the mangled flesh on the end of her thumb.

“I’ve been anxious.”

“Because of me,” I stated the fact.

“I know something is wrong. Terribly wrong. I was with Emmy and Cami earlier, when you texted Aiden and Bentley. They tore out of the house, and now you’ve asked to see me.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Please, can you tell me? Whatever it is, we’ll deal with it.”

Her words hit me. “We will?”

She shifted closer. “Maddox, I’m your friend. Your lover too, but most importantly, your friend. You can talk to me.”

“I’m not sure you’ll want to be either once you hear what I have to say.”

“Let me be the judge of that.”

I swallowed another mouthful of whiskey. “Before I start, how is Emmy? I know Bent says she’s trying to come to terms with her brother’s death.”

“Yes. She’s sad and needs to grieve, but she’s going to be fine. Cami and I spent the afternoon with her, talking.”

“Good.”

I stood, walking around the room. “I’m not sure where to start, Dee.”

“Pick a spot, and we’ll go from there.”

I sucked in a deep breath. “Okay. There is someone—a woman—from my past. She’s trying to blackmail me.”

She was startled but remained calm. “Go on.”

“I met her in university. I thought she was beautiful and bright. She seemed to have it all. We were together for a short while.” I sighed and groaned. “It was the biggest mistake of my life.”

“Why?”

“She hid the real person she was under her charming persona. She had a way of getting me to do things I didn’t really want to do. She could manipulate me—something I didn’t allow anyone else to do.” I rubbed the back of my neck as memories pricked my brain, making me uncomfortable. “I was going through a bad time. Bent was setting up his business and hardly ever around. Aiden was writing finals of two majors. He was either at school or at the library. If he was at home, he was studying or sleeping. I was feeling lost and at a crossroads. For a short time, she made me feel better.”

“What happened?”

My shoulders felt tight and my neck ached. I rolled my arms, trying to release the tension. I sat beside her, reaching for her hand. Absently, I kissed her thumb, hating the fact that it was her worry over me that caused the bitten flesh.

“You need to stop doing this to yourself.”

“Okay,” she whispered.

I kissed it again, then released her hand.

“I’ve always liked control, Dee. In my life, my work, and as I discovered, with sex. I liked the feeling of being in charge. Jill liked it too. In fact, she more than liked it. She craved it.”

“Oh.”

“She wanted more. She pushed me constantly. Taunted me to get me angry. She wanted me to be more physical with her.” I couldn’t look at Dee. “She liked to be…hurt.”

She stiffened.

“She mesmerized me at first, but I found her wearing. She liked to draw attention to herself. She’d cause scenes, be rude to people. We argued about it constantly. She’d yell and try to get me to hit her. Punish her. Things got bad.”

“How bad?”

“As I said, I was unhappy. I was drinking too much, and I started doing drugs. Nothing heavy, but I smoked up a lot and tried a few pills.”

“Maddox…”

I shrugged, daring to glance her way. She looked upset but not disgusted—yet.

“Like I said, young, stupid, and unhappy. A bad combination.”

“I think you’re stalling.”

She was correct. I was stalling.

“We had an argument. I should have left, but I stayed and got drunk. We tried a new drug.” I exhaled heavily. “X it’s known as, I believe. Ecstasy.”

“I’m aware of the name, Maddox.” Dee rolled her eyes.

“I didn’t know how it would affect me.” I swallowed and dropped my head. “It was bad. Really bad. My careless decisions and stupidity even doing drugs led to one of the worst moments of my life.”

I pushed off the sofa, pacing.

“And this moment? She is somehow using it against you?”

“Yes. She has pictures, possibly a video of it. What it contains would cause a scandal for the company. It would hurt those I care about the most. So I offered to walk away.”

She gasped. “Leave BAM?”

I met her eyes. “Leave everything.”

Realization dawned in her eyes. “I think you’d better tell me what’s in those pictures.”

“Do you really want to know?”

She sat back, crossing her legs, one foot swinging in anger. “Yes.”

“I really—”

“Just tell me, Maddox! Enough!”

I swung around, throwing up my hands. “I tied her up! I beat her with a whip, and I fucked her hard. Is that what you want to know, Dee?” I roared. “I used her exactly the way she wanted.”

“The way she wanted?”

“Yes. She kept egging me on, calling me names, telling me I wasn’t a real man, that I didn’t have the guts to be one. She taunted me. I hit her. I screamed at her. I fucked her, and I didn’t care!”

She stared at me in silence. I waited for her to get up and walk out. Instead, she spoke, her voice quiet. “But you did care.”

All of a sudden, I was back in that room, the sounds and sights all around me.

Jill’s taunts at my ineffective snaps of the whip were fast and furious. Goading me that I wasn’t enough. I would never be enough. The rush of the drugs as they tore through my body, burning me from within. The inability to think coherently, feeling as if my body belonged to someone else. The anger building as I tightened the ropes I bound her with. The crack as the whip hit her back. Her laughter and continued jibes. Striking her over and over again. Then once more with fierceness I didn’t know I could feel. Grabbing her hips and fucking her, screaming in her face as she arched her back, wanting more. Feeling nothing until I saw her shoulder. The blood dripped from where the whip had cut into her flesh. Me, stumbling away, horrified at the sight.

I realized I was sitting on the floor in my condo, and Dee’s arms were around me. She was rocking me and I was shaking. I hadn’t been lost in my head. I had spoken the words out loud.

I had told her. I had told her everything. And she was still there with me.

“Shh, Maddox. I’m here.”

I calmed, finally looking up at her.

“What happened?” She spoke gently.

With a heavy sigh, I dropped my head to the wall.

“I untied her and cleaned her up. She was furious.”

“Because you hurt her?”

I shook my head. “Because I hadn’t. She had a couple of small welts on her back and the only real damage was the cut on her shoulder. It was the sight of the blood that jolted me into reality. I never finished beating or fucking her.” I passed a weary hand over my face. “She yelled and started to call me all sorts of names, trying, I think, to get me to return to that anger. But the shock of what I had done, what I had allowed to happen, was too much, and I was able to think. I had a complete moment of clarity, and I knew I could never see her again. She was toxic, and if I stayed with her, she’d make me toxic too. Just like my father.”

She gripped my hands. “You’re nothing like your father.”

“I figured that out.”

“So you left?”

“Yeah. She came to the house a few days later and tried to get me to change my mind. We had another huge fight, and I told her what I thought of her—the real her. She didn’t like it much. She slapped me and left, but she told me I’d pay for it.” I barked out a humorless laugh. “I guess she meant it.”

“And you never saw her again?”

I rubbed my hip reflexively. “A few days later I got clipped by a car going past me too fast. I jumped back, but the bumper caught me and I went down. I caught a quick glimpse of the driver, and I swore it was her, but I wasn’t able to prove it. Her roommate insisted she had been home when it happened, and since I wasn’t seriously hurt, I left it.”

Dee frowned. “And the other night…the car that spooked you. The woman you thought you recognized. That was her?”

I nodded. “Another one of her signature moves.”

Dee shook her head. “Crazy bitch.”

I felt a smile tug on my lips. Dee rarely swore, and it seemed strange to hear curse words fall from her sweet lips. She stood, brushed off her pants, and met my gaze.

“So these pictures, I assume they make it look worse than it is?”

I rubbed my head. “It was awful regardless, and I’m ashamed of my actions, but yes.”

“I want to see them.”

“No,” I protested, horrified at the thought. “I don’t want you to see me that way.”

“Give them to me, Maddox.”

“No. This isn’t up for discussion.”

“Either you give them to me, or I walk right now.”

“Why? Why do you want to see them? Jesus, I don’t even want to look at them.”

She tapped her foot. “My reasons are my own. Let me see them.”

Cursing, I pushed off the floor and got the envelope from my office. Wordlessly, I handed it to her.

She opened the flap and scanned through the pictures. Once, then twice. She shoved them back into the envelope before she spoke.

“You have a plan other than leaving your entire life behind and letting her win?”

“Yes. Aiden and Reid have something.” I rubbed the back of my neck. “I don’t think it’s exactly legal.”

She held up the envelope. “And this is?”

“No.”

She tapped the envelope on her hand, her expression intense.

“These photos are not the Maddox I know. The man I know you to be. You would never hurt another person, which is why you stopped. Why you were horrified. Why it proves you are nothing like your father. You let yourself be talked into something you didn’t want.” She tilted her head. “She told you that you had the control, Maddox, but she lied. She did. She manipulated you and tried to make you something you’re not. Something you never will be.”

“She wasn’t wrong about me liking control.”

Dee reached over and cupped my cheek. “Being in control is different than violence. You control me, us, in the bedroom, but you have never treated me with anything besides respect and tenderness. I have never once been afraid.”

“And now? Now that you’ve seen those pictures and know what I’ve done?”

I searched her eyes. There was something in her gaze I didn’t understand. An emotion I couldn’t pinpoint.

“These pictures confirmed my initial thoughts. They don’t reflect you—the Maddox I know. I wasn’t afraid of you before I saw them, and I am not afraid of you now.”

“What are you thinking? Talk to me.”

She shook her head. “What I’m thinking isn’t important.”

“It is to me.”

She kept talking as if I hadn’t said anything. “You need to deal with this and end it.”

“I know.” Turning my face, I pressed a kiss to her palm. “Can you forgive me?”

She shook her head. “I don’t need to forgive you.”

“But I need it.”

“Then you have it. You can’t change your past, Maddox. It’s part of you. But what you need to do is forgive yourself. You will never get over it until you do.”

My eyes widened at her words.

“You made a huge error in judgment, the same way I did when I trusted someone I shouldn’t have. And if you let her, she will keep on hurting you.” She leaned up, kissed my cheek, then turned away, pausing at the door.

“Do what you have to do.”

“Even if it’s wrong?”

Her eyes glittered in the late afternoon light. “I hope Aiden helps you nail her ass to the wall. I want you to burn those pictures, destroy whatever she has, and tell her to go to hell.”

I was shocked at the venom in her voice.

“Or you can let her win. Once you decide what you’re doing, you can let me know.” She pulled open the door. “I hope you fight.”

She shut the door behind her, her words echoing in my head.

She wasn’t saying everything she wanted to, but she hadn’t told me to go to hell.

She hadn’t told me to stay away from her or that she found me disgusting.

I hope you fight.

I hoped she meant fight for her.

I picked up my phone, dialing Aiden.

“Hey,” he answered.

“Tell me what to do.”

His laughter was low. “Excellent.”

Maddox

I drew in a deep breath, fighting my nerves. I needed to play the plan exactly the way Aiden had instructed me. I schooled my features and relaxed my shoulders.

I could do it.

Using my account, Reid had sent Jill an email, telling her I wanted to meet with her in private. She responded, saying we could meet in her hotel room on Monday since it was her day off. She said she was looking forward to continuing our talk. Reid sent a response stating I would see her at ten on Monday morning.

Little did she know there was no longer anything for us to discuss.

I stepped out of the elevator on the fourth floor. The scent of a strong disinfectant did nothing to cover the years of dirt ground into the carpet or the subtle smell of mildew that hung in the air. The dull wallpaper had seen better days, and the silk flowers of the arrangement on the fake wood table were dusty. The place was not exactly the Hilton.

I followed the hall to Room 431 and knocked.

Jill answered the door, overdressed and made up for a Monday morning. She looked exultant, sweeping her arm in a grand gesture. “I’ve been waiting.”

I stepped in, hiding my distaste. The room was a disaster. Clothes strewn around, bed unmade, and last night’s dinner tray on the floor, an empty bottle of wine laying on its side.

“You took your time. I thought I was going to have to come for another visit, Maddox.” She simpered. “You know I hate to be kept waiting.”

“I don’t know anything about you anymore, Jill. I never really did. But as I told you, I’m a busy man. It takes time to make arrangements.”

She grinned, her crimson lips stretched across her teeth at the word “arrangements.” A smear of lipstick stuck to her front teeth, as if she had bitten into something and it left behind blood. It was fitting.

“You have a video.”

Her eyebrows rose. “Someone is clever.”

I tamped down my revulsion. “I want to see it.”

“Why?”

“Why not?” I countered.

She regarded me, her arms crossed, red-tipped talons tapping on her forearm. “First things first.”

“Which is?”

She moved past me to the chipped desk. Her laptop sat to one side, but she ignored it and picked up a pile of papers.

“These are the houses I’m interested in.”

Knowing I had to play the part, I flipped through the pages, amusement mixing with my anger.

“Something funny?”

“There is no way in hell I’m buying you a house worth over a million dollars. Nor will you be living in Toronto.” I tossed the pages onto the desk. “You need to leave the province. I’d prefer the country, but I’ll settle for a few provinces away from me.”

She pouted but didn’t look surprised. “What’s my budget?”

I played along. “Five hundred thousand and you get two hundred thousand a year. That’s it. You can live a nice life in Alberta on that.”

She tried to hide her smile but failed. She thought she had won. I needed her to think that way.

I remembered Reid’s words.

Get her to open the video.

“Now, let me see the video.”

She moved past me, opening her laptop. She pushed some keys, frowning.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing.”

She clicked a couple of more keys, biting on one of her talons as she watched the screen. She muttered something about stupid laptops, leaned down, and pulled an old USB drive from her bag and plugged it in.

“There,” she stated, victorious.

She turned the laptop, showing me the screen.

It was as I had described it to Dee. The images were grainy, the video short, but I watched as the entire, sick situation unfolded. Her jibes and taunts. My desperation. My inept use of the whip. I had never used one before that night and certainly never again after this occurred. I had no fucking clue what I was doing, and it was plain to see.

Also obvious was the fact that I was out of my mind. I was sweating and stumbling, barely able to stay on my feet. I was raging and angry, and watching myself, I had to avert my eyes several times. It wasn’t long, but it made me sick to my stomach to see myself that way.

Dee was correct—that was not me.

The video ended, and Jill stared at me. The lust and need in her eyes were revolting.

I shook my head in abhorrence. “Not in a million years, you crazy bitch.”

She uncurled herself from the chair, striking what I imagined she thought was a seductive pose.

“We were good together. We could be again.”

“No. You were toxic and I was stupid. We were never good.”

“Seeing that doesn’t turn you on? Not even a little?” she purred.

Turn me on? I was trying not to be ill.

“Not even one little bit. It sickens me. You sicken me.”

“Don’t make me angry, Maddox.” She glanced down, running her finger over the laptop. “I’d hate for this to get into the wrong hands by accident.”

“Nothing is getting out, Jill. You have nothing.”

“I have everything. Pictures, the video—”

I interrupted her. “The video makes you look worse than me.”

She shrugged. “I’ll get rid of that and use the pictures.”

I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket, and I smiled. “What pictures?” I asked quietly.

Her eyes flew to the screen.

“You couldn’t find them when you looked, could you?”

She sputtered. “Wh-what?”

“Your video was gone too, wasn’t it? That’s why you used your memory stick.” I shook my head. “What a shame. I think if you check your cloud account, you’ll find it all gone from there too.” I tilted my head. “A word of advice, Jill. You need to use different passwords.”

Her eyes widened to the point I wanted to laugh, not that any of it was funny.

She grabbed her USB drive, holding it aloft. “I have this!”

“Do you? I would check again.”

She sat down, her hands shaking so hard she could barely get the drive into the laptop. She tapped on the keyboard frantically. Her screen glowed blue with the reset screen. That was all that remained. Everything was gone. When her gaze met mine, it was venomous.

I couldn’t stop my victorious smile.

I lifted my hands. “Oops.”

She launched herself at me, screaming obscenities. I tried to defend myself, lifting my arms to block her, but she managed to scratch my face. Blood ran down my cheek and my eye burned, but I didn’t give her the satisfaction of seeing me flinch. I gripped her arms, holding her back. She glared at me, her icy blue eyes filled with loathing.

I pushed her away, hating her touch.

“It’s over, Jill. You’re going to finish your current show and leave town. I don’t ever want to hear from you again, do you understand?”

“You owe me,” she spat.

“I owe you nothing. You’re not getting a fucking house or one goddamn penny from me. You leave me alone, do you hear me?”

She raised her hand to strike again, and I grabbed her wrist, narrowing my eyes. “You got one in, that’s all you get,” I hissed, anger bubbling under my skin, rage taking over.

Triumph spiked in her eyes, bringing me back to my senses.

Releasing her wrist, I stepped back. “Oh no. You don’t have that kind of control over me. Never again.”

“I have other copies of the pictures!” she shouted in desperation.

I could tell she was lying, grasping at straws.

“Give it up. It’s over, Jill. I’m not your ticket to easy street.”

With a scream, she lunged and grabbed her laptop, throwing it at me. I sidestepped the object, and watched as it hit the wall, the screen shattering and falling to the floor in pieces. She had one hell of an arm.

“Well, so much for that.”

“You bastard!” she seethed.

I laughed, the sound bitter. “Yes, I’m the bastard. You come here wanting to destroy my life, and I’m the bastard.”

I shook my head. “I almost let you do it too. I almost let you fuck with my head again.”

I dug into my pocket and threw some cash on the bed.

“What is that?”

“All you’re ever going to get from me. Buy yourself a new laptop and forget this ever happened.”

I stepped over her old laptop and paused at the door.

“God knows I plan to forget you.”

I heard her muffled screams and curses all the way to the elevator.

For the first time in days, I was able to take a deep breath.

* * *

Aiden was waiting for me when I entered our office building. He had wanted to drive me earlier, but I insisted on going alone. I took a cab instead, as a precaution, not knowing what would happen while I was at the hotel.

“Are you tracking me?” I asked, swiping at the oozing cut on my face.

“Yes,” he replied. “I have all our cell phones tracked. I knew you were on your way back.” He eyed me warily. “She got you good.”

I nodded as we stepped into the elevator. “She did. Hurts like a bitch.”

“It went well. Other than the blood,” he stated.

I laughed dryly. “You should know. You were recording it.”

“Yeah. We got it all. Insurance. Although, I doubt we’ll need it.”

The elevator doors opened, and I hurried toward my office, hoping to bypass Sandy. My attempt failed. She looked up, her expression aghast as she stood.

“Maddox Riley. What on earth!”

“Nothing,” I assured her. “It’s nothing.”

“I’ll be the judge of that. I’ll be in your office in a moment.”

I sighed. “Sandy, please. I need to get out of these clothes, and I want a shower.” I wanted to get the scent of that hotel room, her, out of my nose. Her touch, albeit brief, lingered on my skin like a festering sore, and I wanted it gone. “If you have to look after I’m done, fine. But I need that first.” I met her gaze, silently pleading for her to understand.

“You have fifteen minutes. The dry cleaner was here earlier and dropped off a load of shirts and two of your suits. They’re in your closet.”

“Thank you.”

Aiden followed me into my office and settled on the sofa. He stretched his arm across the back.

“I’ll be waiting. Be sure to remove the wires before you get in the shower.”

“Thanks.” I snorted. “I wouldn’t have thought of that.”

“Yep,” he said, inspecting his nails. “It’s what I do.”

The shower was as hot as I could handle. The water burned as it hit my torn skin, but after a few minutes, the ache faded. I soaped up twice and finally stepped out, feeling more in control and less tense. I studied my face in the mirror with a wince. She had come really close to my eye with those talons of hers. The two superficial slashes in my skin would heal, but they still stung. In my dressing area, I dried off and tugged on a fresh shirt. Too exhausted to bother, I pulled on a pair of dress pants, forgoing a tie or jacket. I had no plans to see anyone today.

Except, my office was full when I pulled open the door. Aiden, Bentley, and Reid were all waiting. Sandy stood by my desk, her arms crossed and her foot tapping.

“Jesus,” I muttered.

“Sit down,” she ordered.

Knowing it was useless to argue, I complied. She grabbed my chin, turned my face to the light, and studied it.

“Maddox Riley, I expect this of Aiden or even Reid. But not you.”

I winced as she dabbed at the scratches with antiseptic. I felt as if I were eight, being reprimanded for playground antics.

“Sorry,” I mumbled. “I didn’t plan on it.”

“You’re lucky she missed your eye!”

I lifted my eyebrow. “How do you know it was a she?”

“Oh, I told her the whole story,” Reid piped up. “She wanted the hotel address so she could rip a strip off the bimbo, but I said no.”

The back of my neck prickled with embarrassment, my mortification now complete. “Well, at least you held back that piece of information.”

Sandy tsked. “I made him tell me. I swear the three of you are trying to put me in my grave. Kidnappings, stalkers, and blackmailers. The trouble you keep getting into! Seriously, all of you need to stop that madness.” She smeared some ointment on my skin a little too aggressively, making me grimace. “Now you look like you’ve been in a street brawl. Messing up your good looks.” She made a strange noise in the back of her throat. “Can we try to stick to making money and building things? Is that too much to ask, boys?”

I met her eyes, my annoyance evaporating. Only concern met my gaze. She had always been a rock for all of us. I wrapped my hand around her wrist, squeezing it.

“Yeah, we can do that, Sandy.”

She patted my cheek in one of her motherly gestures. They were rare but expressed her feelings. She leaned closer. “Nothing has changed, Maddox. We all make mistakes. You should be grateful for good friends.”

“I am,” I assured her. “And for you.”

“I would think so.”

We exchanged a smile. Her face softened for a moment, then she straightened up.

“Okay. I’ll let you get on with things.”

“Thank you.”

She nodded, knowing I was thanking her for more than a dab of antiseptic cream or her help. Her assurances meant more than I could ever express. She meant more to me than she knew.

“All right. No more shenanigans. I’m ordering lunch, and we’re going over your schedules for the week. Richard is here tomorrow, so you need to be on your best behavior and not acting like a bunch of brawling hoodlums. I have to order in some bagels for him. He loves those.”

She swept out of the office, and I laughed.

“Well, we know who her favorite is now. And it’s not one of us.”

“Brawling hoodlum,” Bentley mused. “Never been accused of that one until now. Thanks, Mad Dog.”

“Glad to be of service.”

“I don’t know why she said she expected that sort of behavior from me.” Aiden pouted. “I thought I was her favorite.”

“No way, man.” Reid smirked. “I am.”

“I can fire you, you know,” Aiden warned him.

Reid leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. His new shirt was almost wrinkle-free, but still casual. “I don’t think so.” He grinned. “My ass is perfectly safe. Maddox and Bent are on my side.”

I regarded him, serious. “I owe you, Reid. I don’t pretend to understand or know all of what you did, but I’m eternally grateful.”

He hunched forward, resting his arms on his knees. “I helped a friend,” he replied. “What I did doesn’t matter. What she did was wrong. I shut her down. Simple. I can explain it if you want, but I think it’s best left alone.”

“No, I’m good with being in the dark.” I hesitated. “Should I have taken her laptop? It was in pieces on the floor, but to have been sure she couldn’t get something off it?”

Reid shook his head. “Nah. It was scrubbed. I checked every angle. She had only ever copied the video to her USB drive once and made those stills she showed you. She never even printed herself a copy of them. They’re gone.”

My relief was so profound I sagged in my chair.

“Thank you,” I stated sincerely.

“Anytime.”

“For fuck sake, I hope not,” Bentley interjected. “I can’t take much more.”

Internally, I agreed with him.

Reid stood, scratching his stomach. “I’ll let you get on with the dull side of this place. I’m going back to my programs.” He paused in the doorway with a grin. “I’d love some pizza for lunch, if you were, you know, offering.”

“Tell Sandy it’s on me.”

He winked, lifting his shoulder. “I thought so.”

He left with a wave, and I heard him calling to Sandy. I had no doubt a tremendous amount of pizza would arrive shortly. I didn’t care either. He could have anything he wanted.

He now owned Bentley and me.

Totally.

Even more surprising was I was all right with that. I trusted the kid, because I knew why he did it.

He trusted me.

Bentley cleared his throat. “You okay, Mad Dog?”

“I will be. I hope there are no repercussions.”

“If there are, we’ll deal with them. The way we do everything. As a team. As long as we’re clear on something.”

“Which is?” I asked, already knowing his answer, yet somehow needing to hear the words.

“That you’re done with this shit about leaving.”

“Yes. If you still want me here.”

“I never wanted you to leave.”

“I didn’t think I had a choice, Bent. In hindsight, I wasn’t thinking clearly. I was reacting—and I panicked.”

He stood, tugging on his sleeves. “I understand why you felt the way you did. I appreciate the fact that your first instinct was to protect me and our company. But you missed one key point. It is our company. The three of us. BAM. Without you, we’re just…” He shrugged, at a loss for words.

“Sheep,” Aiden said.

“Sheep?”

“Yeah.” He smirked. “BA—like sheep, you know? BAA-BAA.” His eyes twinkled. “Not anywhere near as cool as BAM.”

Bentley’s lips quirked. I felt a chuckle building in my chest. Aiden began a loud braying noise, scrunching up his face as he imitated a bunch of wooly animals.

I gave in and began to laugh. Bentley followed, with Aiden laughing at himself the loudest. We all needed it after the past days of tension and worry.

When the amusement settled, I wiped my eyes, careful of the tender spot on the left side of my face. I huffed out a long exhale and stood, rounding the desk. I extended my hand to Bentley.

“Seriously, Bent. I apologize for all the shit. I appreciate everything. Your—” my voice faltered and I cleared my throat “—your friendship would have been a terrible thing to lose.”

He came forward, shaking my hand, then shocked me by yanking me hard and pulling me in for a hug. “Not happening, Maddox.”

Before I could react, Aiden jumped up, wrapping us both in his thick arms.

“Group hug!”

I knew they expected me to push them off. But for one instant, I basked in the moment, letting it wash away the negative emotion of the day. I stretched my arms.

“You’re crushing me, Tree Trunk.”

Aiden stepped back, flexing. “I was being gentle.”

“Whatever.”

I sat, flipping him off. Bentley watched us, amusement written on his face. He walked toward the door as I grabbed my laptop, flipping open the lid.

“Okay. Let’s get some work done. Oh, and Maddox?”

I looked up. “Yeah?”

Before he could speak, Aiden started to laugh and pushed past him, disappearing down the hall.

“He told you I spilled my guts to VanRyan.” I groaned. “Can’t he keep his mouth shut about anything?”

“I’m not upset. I spoke with Richard, and he told me he basically forced you to talk.” He paused, his hand drumming on the door. “It’s sometimes easier to talk to a stranger. I’m grateful he convinced you to talk to us before you did something stupid. And so we are clear, what you were planning was stupid.”

“I know that now.”

“Okay then. The subject is closed.”

“Okay,” I agreed.

He met my eyes, nodded, and shut the door behind him, leaving me with my thoughts.

Maddox

I couldn’t get hold of Dee. I texted her, tried to call, and even knocked on her door. She didn’t answer and I didn’t hear any sounds of her moving inside, so I left it alone.

Worry wriggled at my mind all night, and I was tense and unable to sleep.

I tried again the next morning and finally got a reply.

Sorry. Worked late. I will see you tonight. Tacos? We’ll talk after.

I sighed in relief. Tacos were normal for Tuesday. Tacos were us.

I replied.

Yes.

I set down my phone and went about my day, feeling more settled.

Richard was his usual larger-than-life self. He was all over the mock-ups, blown away by the concept model, and he spent a long time talking to Liv, who was helping design the show model. As she discussed the elements, pointing out the different aspects of the designs and choices, I watched his concept come to life. He asked Reid a hundred questions, often shaking his head in response to the technical jargon Reid responded with. Richard made notes, sketched, and jotted down ideas. He used his hands as he visualized something. His voice rose, and he paced as he threw out captions and additions to the campaign, planning the various stages as we grew closer to completion of the project.

During the morning break, he sat beside me, took a bite of bagel, and washed it down with more coffee.

He ate a lot of bagels, charming Sandy into extra cream cheese. I noticed mine didn’t get the extra helping. Aiden noticed it too and complained.

Sandy ignored Aiden, other than a cuff to the back of the head. I laughed at his shocked expression.

“This is going to be off the charts,” Richard exclaimed. “The more I see of your plans, the more excited I am. You’ll sell out before you break ground on the first building. We’re going to hit hard and loud. We’ll have them lining up for the second one.”

“Then what?” Bentley queried.

Richard grinned, swallowing the last of his cream-cheese-laden bagel. “You build more and I’ll sell them.”

Aiden grinned. “I like that idea.”

“I know,” Richard shot back. “We’re a great team.”

He was correct. We were.

* * *

Later that night, I reclined in my chair, sipping a beer. The cold liquid soothed the burn of the jalapenos that had been liberally scattered on the nachos and the mounds of hot salsa I had used on my tacos.

Richard relaxed beside me, wiping his mouth. He lifted his beer to his lips. “Great place.”

I was surprised when Richard asked to accompany us to dinner. He didn’t seem like a taco kind of guy, but we assured him he was welcome, and he seemed to enjoy himself. He certainly gave Aiden a run for his money with the number of tacos he ate.

“You eat a lot,” I goaded him. “Almost as much as Aiden, which is impressive.”

He grinned. “Carbs. My weakness. I try to watch it, but I can’t resist bagels, and I love Mexican. Katy isn’t a fan, so when I can get some, I grab it. Besides—” he paused, taking a sip “—it gives me a chance to hang with your crew.” He lifted an eyebrow. “You have great friends. You’re a lucky man.”

I knew what he was saying. “I do. And thanks to you, I’m still part of the crew.”

“Nah. You would have figured it out. I just gave you a push.” He picked at the label on his bottle. “So you got it, ah, sorted?”

“In a manner of speaking. I think the problem has been dealt with.”

He tapped his eye. “I assume she wasn’t overly impressed. She got you bad.”

“Ah, no. She was pretty pissed. Not that I cared, to be honest.”

He smirked. “I imagine not. Your genius was a big help, I assume?”

“He was.”

“You still seem tense.”

I glanced across the table at Dee. She was listening to something Aiden was saying, a smile playing on her lips that didn’t reach her eyes. She looked like Dee, but I felt her reserve toward me. Her eyes had widened when she saw my face, but she simply asked in a low voice if I was all right. I had assured her I was fine and it looked worse than it felt. She had sat beside me during dinner, but her attention had been elsewhere, and she had been quieter than usual. The truth was, so had I.

I wanted her alone so we could talk, but before I could suggest leaving early, she had moved to sit next to Cami. The distance between us felt like three miles rather than three chairs away.

He followed my gaze. “Your lady not happy?” he asked, turning in his chair to give us a little privacy.

“I haven’t seen her alone since things, ah, came to an end, so to speak, so I’m unsure,” I confessed. “She seems a little off.”

“Well, if it’s any consolation, every time I look over, she’s watching you,” Richard assured me. “I’m sure she’s waiting until you’re alone. Maybe she needs some reassurance. As I have discovered, women often do.” He smiled indulgently with a wink. “I enjoy reassuring my Katy. It does us both good.”

“You are spending too much time with Reid. You’re oversharing, Richard.” I shook my head in amusement. “I really don’t need to hear that.”

He laughed, slapping me on the shoulder. “Your resident genius does suffer from TMI overload. I find him amusing and highly entertaining.

“I’m going to bring my wife with me one of these trips, once Heather is a little older. I can’t get Katy to leave her when she’s still so young.” He lowered his voice, showing a slightly softer side to his personality. “I can barely stand to leave them myself.”

“We’re happy to do this via video,” I offered. “Bentley would be fine with it now. We know Becca arrives soon, and I think we have it all under control.”

“I appreciate that. I already spoke with Bentley, and he said the same thing. I wanted to come see the models myself and speak to our other client. Now, I think I have things going, I’ll be using video more, but I’ll still come out on occasion. Katy would enjoy a trip here. She likes visiting Toronto, although she prefers the quiet of home.”

“We’d all love to meet her. We’re looking forward to working with you.”

He drained his beer and stood. He extended his hand. “Me too, Maddox. Me too.”

* * *

Richard left, shaking hands and promising to be in touch soon. I stood not long after he departed and said my goodbyes.

“It’s been a long couple of days. I’m heading out.” I hesitated a moment, then held out my hand. “Are you ready, Dee?”

For a brief second, I thought she was going to refuse, but she kissed Cami’s cheek, said her goodbyes, and gathered her purse and jacket. She slid her hand into mine and we walked in silence to the car. I opened her door and waited until her seat belt clicked into place, then climbed into the driver’s seat. I sighed as I started the car, feeling the exhaustion creeping in.

“Tired?” Dee asked.

“Yeah, I am.”

“I could drive.”

“No, it’s fine.” I pulled out of the parking lot, heading toward the condo. “I didn’t know you could drive.”

“We can’t afford a car…” Her voice trailed off, and she cleared her throat. “I mean I can’t afford a car, but I do drive.”

I looked over, noticing the way she had her head turned, looking out the window.

“You can borrow my car anytime, Dee.”

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.”

“You’re really missing Cami, aren’t you?”

“Yes. It’s hard to adjust to only thinking about myself. Cooking for two, shopping, what we would save money for…I have to remember it’s just me now.” She gentled her voice. “I’ll get used to it.”

I wanted to tell her she didn’t have to get used to being alone, that she had me, but I knew it wasn’t the moment to push it.

Traffic was light and the trip home swift. In the elevator, I pushed my floor.

“Come for a drink?”

She offered me a tight smile. “I thought you were tired. Perhaps another night would be better.”

I was tired. Tired of her politeness and the distance I felt between us.

In two steps, I had her pushed against the wall, crowding her with my body.

“I don’t think so, Deirdre.”

She stared at me, the expression in her eyes catching me off guard.

Worry, resignation, hurt, and anger. All swirled in her hypnotic gaze.

“Dee,” I whispered. “Talk to me.”

She traced down the scratches on my cheek. “Your face. She did that to your face.”

“It’s fine. I promise. It will heal in no time, and we can forget it.”

“Can we?”

“Yes,” I insisted, cupping her face and pressing my mouth to hers.

She stiffened, and I was about to pull away when it happened. She flung her arms around my shoulders, pulling me closer. Her mouth opened to me, and we both groaned. We shared hard, long caresses—kisses filled with need and passion. Want and desire. I threaded my hands through her hair, angling her face, deepening the kiss, drowning in her taste. She whimpered, the sound so filled with longing, I thought I would explode. I moaned as she slid her hands up my neck, caressing my skin. I pressed closer, wanting to disappear into her. Needing her as I had never needed before. I dropped my face to her neck.

“With me, Deirdre. Come home with me.”

“Yes,” she groaned in my ear.

The elevator doors opened, and we stumbled out, still close. I held her tight all the way to the door, fumbling with my keys as she nuzzled into my neck in a very un-Dee-like manner.

Inside, impatient and desperate, I covered her mouth with mine, wanting her taste again. I lifted her and carried her to my room. I pushed off her suit jacket, yanking at the row of round buttons, desperate to feel the silk of her skin under my hands. Small pearls hit the hardwood of my bedroom floor, scattering and bouncing, the tiny pinging sounds echoing in the room.

“I liked that blouse!” Dee gasped.

“I’ll buy you a hundred more,” I growled, shoving the material off her body. “If you like the damn skirt, lose it before I help you.”

She fisted my shirt, tearing it open. My buttons joined hers on the floor, although the noise was dull as the flat discs hit the wood.

She smirked. “I can’t afford one of your shirts, sorry. You’ll have to take it out in trade.”

I grinned, tossing my glasses to the dresser. “Oh, is that how you want to play tonight, baby?”

Her skirt was gone with a flick of my hand and a tug of a zipper. She fumbled with my belt, and my pants followed fast along with the rest of her clothes, and soon we were naked. I didn’t even stop long enough to admire her pretty lingerie. I shredded it too quickly. I grunted in pleasure as her hand wrapped around my cock.

“You’re always hard,” she murmured. “So hard and big and so warm.”

She was good for my ego.

“Only for you, Deirdre.”

I tossed her on the bed, laughing as she bounced. I crawled up the mattress, hovering over her, sliding between her open thighs, nestled against her warmth. Our eyes met in the dim light—green meeting blue, yearning and alive—the anger gone, dissipating in the darkness.

“I need you right now. Tell me I can have you.”

“Yes.”

One thrust of my hips and I was inside her. Wet heat surrounded me, welcoming my cock into her body. Her head fell back, my name falling from her lips. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders, lifting her as I sat back on my heels. She moaned as I slid deeper, and I hissed at the sensation. Our mouths fused as we rocked, our movements a choreographed dance our bodies knew well.

Everything from the past few days disappeared. She always made the world disappear. All that existed in the moment was her touch. How she felt sliding on my cock. The way her breasts pressed to my chest, her nipples hard pebbles on my skin. Her mouth melded to me, her velvet tongue twisting with mine.

She was all that mattered.

She was here. I didn’t have to leave her. The enormity of it, the relief, washed over me. I tightened my arms, feeling my orgasm approaching, desperate to feel hers.

“I need you, baby. I always fucking need you.”

She whimpered, burying her face into my neck.

“Maddox…oh God!”

“Give it to me, Deirdre. I want to feel you.” I bit down lightly on her neck. “Come for me, baby. Come with me.”

She cried out, her arms gripping me tightly, her voice shaking. I couldn’t speak, the only sound leaving my throat a long, deep groan.

We stilled, and carefully, I laid her down, straightening her legs and rubbing them. Separating myself from her was difficult, so I stayed close, grabbing the blanket and drawing it over us. I settled beside her, wrapping her in my arms. We were quiet, letting our bodies settle. I kissed her head, nuzzling into her hair, inhaling the scent of fresh citrus and sun.

“You smell like summer.”

She hummed.

I ran my fingers over her shoulder, enjoying the feel of her silky skin. Her fingers traced lazy circles on my chest. I liked how her touch made me feel.

“You were angry with me earlier, Dee.”

She stilled her movements then tilted her head, meeting my gaze. “Yes,” she answered honestly.

“Tell me why. Talk to me.”

She shifted, sitting against the headboard. She tugged up the blanket, tucking it under her arms. I moved myself beside her and turned to face her. She remained silent, her fingers bunching the blanket in a restless, repetitive motion.

I was surprised at her hesitance. Dee always spoke her mind with me. “Tell me why you were angry.”

Her eyes flashed to me. “I still am.”

“Okay. Because of Jill? What she did? What I did?”

“I hate what happened, but I told you before, I’m not angry over your past.”

“You’re upset over what I did to stop it?”

“No.”

“Then explain, because I can’t fix it if I don’t understand.”

“You can’t fix it, Maddox. You don’t see it!”

“See what?”

“You were going to leave—walk away from your life!” Her voice caught. “From everything—including me.”

I grabbed her hand closest to me. “I didn’t want to.”

“But you would have.”

I studied her. “The thought of me leaving made you angry?” I offered her a slight smile. “Bentley and Aiden certainly told me off for my stupidity.”

She pulled her hand away, crossing her arms. “It’s just—” She stopped speaking.

Instantly, I knew. My thoughtless reaction had brought out some deep-seated pain she hid. But I needed her to tell me.

“Say it, Deirdre,” I murmured. “It’s going to fester, so let it out.”

“Everyone leaves,” she whispered. “My dad walked away without a thought, my mom didn’t love me enough to fight, the one person I cared for used me, and…”

“And?” I prompted

“And I found out you were going to go too. Just walk out of my life and leave me behind. Like everyone else.” Her head bowed. “Even Cami.”

I knew what she felt wasn’t about Cami, but I also knew she was struggling.

“I didn’t want to leave, Dee. The thought of doing so was killing me.”

She lifted her head. I was shocked to see the tears flowing down her cheeks.

“But you would have.”

I slid my hand up her neck, wiping away the tears. “No, baby, I don’t think I could have. It was a knee-jerk reaction caused by panic. The thought of not seeing you, not being with you, was tearing me up inside. Just thinking about it wrecked me. When I told Bent and Aiden what happened and they laid into me, I was relieved. All I could think about was they would help and I could stay.”

“And next time?”

“There won’t be a next time. I promise.”

“I-I’m afraid to trust you.”

“And that’s on me. But don’t shut me out, and don’t walk away. Give me another chance.” I pushed up on my knees and straddled her, gazing down into her face.

“Baby, I know your parents were shit. What that asshole did was unforgivable. But I’m not any of them. I’m here. I’m not going to leave you. Give me a chance to prove it.”

“You-you make me want things I don’t think I can have, Maddox.”

My heartbeat picked up. I wanted to wrap her in my arms, tell her I loved her and she could have anything she wanted. Show her everything she needed was right there with me. But I knew if I pushed it, she would run. Still, her words alone gave me hope. She was feeling more for me than she was ready to admit.

Yet.

But I could be patient.

I inhaled deep. “You do the same for me, Dee. Why don’t we take it as it comes, okay? You stop being angry, and I’ll stop being an unthinking asshole, and we’ll just be us.”

“Us?”

“Yeah.” I lowered down and kissed her gently. “Us. We’ll figure it out.”

“Okay.”

I kissed her again, smiling against her mouth.

“Was that our first fight? Because I think make-up sex is in order.”

“Of course you do.”

But she kissed me back.

Maddox

I was anxious for the next couple of days, but I finally started to relax. Aiden had one of his security guys, Joe, follow Jill, and he reported she went to the theater every day, hung with the cast, and spent a lot of time at the bar in her hotel. She flirted with many men, picked up a few, but was always alone the next evening. Nothing seemed out of place. Joe had seen her toss a bag into a dumpster the day after our confrontation, and he grabbed it. It was her laptop, broken and useless. He removed the USB and hard drive and tossed the laptop back into the dumpster. Reid destroyed the drives, showing me the fragments left in the aftermath. Somehow, it made me feel better knowing they were gone.

Aiden lifted an eyebrow at me. “So?”

“Sorry, I was elsewhere. What did you say?”

“I asked if you wanted Joe to keep following her—or actually, Simon, since I need to switch them up now.”

“Why the switch?”

“She noticed Joe last night and came on to him at the bar. He, ah, doesn’t really want to have to pretend an interest. He says she’s not the type of cougar he likes.” He made a pawing action. “She’s got claws, and he thinks she’ll use them.”

Reflexively, I brushed the corner of my eye. It was healing but still ached. “Yeah, I don’t blame him. Don’t worry about having Simon take it on. I think we’re good. Jill was always reactive. I think if she had Plan B, she would have done something by now.”

“Okay. I checked, and the show she is in ends soon and goes to the States, so she’ll be gone.”

“I’ll feel better once she is,” I admitted. “You were right, though. I pushed back, and she walked away.”

He leaned forward. “I’m sorry, what? I didn’t quite hear you. I was what?”

I lobbed a pen at him, which he caught deftly. “Get out of my office, Aiden. I have work to do.”

He stood, pocketing the pen. “You still said it.”

“No proof of that.”

His laughter echoed down the hall.

“You of all people should know better than to say that.”

I had to smile.

Fucker was right again.

* * *

Days passed and life resumed. I relaxed and stopped looking over my shoulder. Jill’s show was over, and she had departed. I didn’t hear from her again, and I was grateful to put it all behind me.

The office was busy, and plans were full steam ahead for Ridge Towers. Richard and Becca were in constant contact with us, and we all looked forward to the final reveal of their campaign. Richard and I kept in contact personally, our relationship evolving into a real friendship. He reminded me of Bentley, his private persona different from that which he presented to the world in general. He was loyal and supportive, and I enjoyed our varied conversations. His wit made me laugh, and his passion for his work and family was infectious.

Reid was especially excited about Becca’s arrival in the office. He’d never seemed so invested in any other equipment as he was for her usage. Nor could I recall the outfitting of one office requiring so many phone calls to check on details, as he made to her. It was going to be interesting when she arrived.

The best thing that had happened since the turmoil with Jill was the subtle shift in my relationship with Dee. There was no doubt we had grown closer. We were similar in so many ways, including the fact that we liked order and we both preferred routines. Ours had come easily. Tuesdays were tacos and often bowling or some silly activity with our friends. Thursdays became family dinner night with Aiden and Cami. Dee seemed more at ease with them as a couple and the change in her role in Cami’s life, and the evenings were fun. Sundays were brunch with Emmy and Bentley. Aiden and Cami were often there too, the six of us a lively group around the table. The past couple of Sundays, we guys had spent the afternoon watching sports in the media room, while the girls worked on wedding plans.

Dee and I arrived and left together, often sitting with our fingers intertwined. I enjoyed being able to drop a kiss on her cheek or forehead, and she always accepted the hand I offered when we were ready to go. She was relaxed and seemed content. It was rare I ever had to pull her thumb away from her mouth anymore, letting the tender skin finally heal.

I found myself looking for ways to make her smile. To show me the one smile she had that was only for me. The right side of her lips would curl up slightly higher than the left, creating a tiny dimple by her lopsided mouth that made me want to kiss it. So I would. Her eyes shone every time I did, which made me look for another reason to get her to smile.

But it wasn’t only the times with our friends when she was different.

When we were alone, she was more open…softer. Wanting to be close. Seeking my affection. And for the first time in my life, I wanted to give it. I found that any chance I could get to touch her, I took it.

“Taste this,” she requested, lifting a spoon.

I wrapped my arms around her waist, sampling the sauce.

“Good?” she queried. “I wondered if it needed something.”

“It’s great.” I dropped my lips to her neck. “Almost as tasty as you are.”

Her laughter was always my reward.

It was rare a day passed when we didn’t see each other. Texts happened several times while we were at work, and my favorite moment of the day was when she walked in my door.

I smiled at her, dropping a long kiss to her mouth when she entered the condo. It was late and I knew she was tired, but I was glad she had come up to see me.

I offered her a sip of my whiskey, and she let me hold the glass to her lips as she tilted her head back. I watched her swallow, the movement of her throat muscles oddly arousing. I held up the glass, the slight imprint of her lipstick visible. I turned the glass, lifting it to my mouth directly where her lips had been. Keeping our gazes locked, I drained the glass. “Now that was incredible,” I spoke quietly. “Dee-enhanced flavor.”

She gave me that smile, then stepped back a few feet.

“I bought you something today.”

“Oh?” I asked, bemused, looking for a bag. “What was that, my Dee?”

Her eyes never left mine as she reached to her hip, tugging at the bow resting on the side. In one fluid movement, she shrugged off the silky dress she wore and stood in front of me.

Red satin, black lace, and ribbons met my eyes. Her breasts overflowed the demi-cup corset. Her waist looked tiny, held in by the rigid structure of the design. Black stockings, red high heels, and lace garters encased her legs. And she was bare.

My cock lengthened, desire pumping through my blood fast. Blindly, I set the glass on the ledge beside me. I closed the distance between us, circling around her, running my finger over her bare back and shoulders. A delicate shiver ran down her spine, her chest moving fast with her rapid breaths.

I leaned down to her ear. “Do I get to unwrap my present, Deirdre? Or do you want to be fucked like this?” I kissed her neck lightly, swirling my tongue on her skin.

“Yes.”

“Greedy girl tonight, aren’t you?” My laughter was low and earned me another shiver.

“Maddox,” she whispered. “Please.”

“Hmm…Unwrap you now…or after?”

“Whatever you want.”

I snaked my arm around her waist, pulling her close.

“Both.”

She stayed again that night. In fact, she stayed a lot of nights. Some of the best ones were when we were quiet, reading or working, but in the same room. She would sometimes stroke my head while we talked about mundane topics or plans. She fell asleep several times, and I scooped her up, carrying her to my bed.

She never left without a kiss.

I never wanted her to leave at all.

And I was ready to tell her. I hoped she was ready to hear it.

Aiden came in, interrupting my thoughts. He flung himself into the chair, munching on a huge sandwich.

I glanced at my watch.

“Bit late for you for lunch isn’t it?”

He shook his head, swallowing. “I had lunch. I needed a snack, so Sandy got me a sandwich to tide me over.”

I snorted. “Some snack.”

“I worked up an appetite. I was out with Van earlier, looking at Bentley’s newest project. He wants to put a small workout room in the basement, so I went to give him some advice. Gonna be great when he’s done.”

“That will be an added feature.”

“Yeah. There’s a built-in sunroom in the rear of the house with a hot tub in it Van’s going to remodel. It’ll add another level to the place.”

“Great. Bentley’s found some terrific properties lately.”

He wiped his mouth, crushing the napkin and tossing it into the wastebasket. He lifted his arms. “All net!”

He slouched in the chair as I chuckled.

“He has some great projects on the go. I talked to Van about the cottage too. We’re going to go up this weekend and have a look at the property.”

“Awesome.” I picked up a folder. “Have you seen these leads for other pieces of real estate?”

He took the folder, shaking his head. “Anything good?”

“I like the one on page two. Great potential for investment.”

He opened the file and began studying it in his unique, methodical way. I knew not to rush him, so I opened my copy, rereading the particulars.

Aiden and I looked at the door as Bentley hurried into my office.

“What are you two doing tonight?”

We shared a glance, both of us knowing we now had plans.

I relaxed in my chair, twirling my pen. “What’s up?”

“Emmy had the sniffles this morning and when I spoke to her just now, it’s a full-blown cold. She can barely swallow, and her taste buds are nonexistent.”

“And?”

“Tonight is cake testing. She can’t taste anything, so she can’t go. I don’t want to go alone, so I’m using you two as backups.”

Aiden grinned and clapped his hands together loudly. “Cake? I’m in.”

“The consultant is going to work with us on our tuxedo choices while we’re there as well. Save us another trip. The girls are coming after for a dress fitting.”

“We all own tuxes. Why do we need new ones?” I asked.

Bentley ran his hand through his hair. “I don’t know. I’ve never been married, or been involved in all these decisions. Something about special occasion and custom fabric—really, I have no idea. I’m simply doing what I’m told to do.”

“You said this was going to be small.”

“It is small, but I want her to have everything she wants. This woman, Jen, is simply taking the little stuff off her plate. I have to admit, since the girls met with Jen, Emmy has been more relaxed. She tells Jen what she wants, and Jen handles it all.” He smirked. “I pay the bills. It works out well for all of us.”

“Okay, what time?”

“Seven. She works from her loft. Emmy’s message says the cakes will be waiting, we’ll do the tux thing, and after, I can go back to being blissfully ignorant of the entire procedure. My other job is to show up and say I do.”

We all laughed, because it was true.

“Okay. I’ll drive us over,” Aiden offered.

“Great. I’ll let Emmy know, and she can contact Jen. I’ll get the address.”

“Okay. Tell her I hope she feels better.”

He frowned. “She looked bad this morning and I was worried. If she gets worse, I’ll take her to the clinic.”

“I’m sure she’ll be fine,” I assured him. “Lots of colds going around. Maybe take her some soup later.”

“That’s a good idea. In fact, I’ll call Andrew and ask him to go get her some now. And ginger ale. She likes ginger ale when she isn’t feeling well.”

I hid my grin. Bentley always fussed over Emmy. I didn’t bother to tell him his houseman, Andrew, was probably ahead of him. He was very fond of Emmy too, and I knew he would look after her well.

Bentley left, and I grinned at Aiden. “I’m surprised you didn’t demand dinner first.”

He chuckled. “Nah, the sandwich was a good snack. We can grab dinner after we’re done. I want room for cake. Lots of cake. I hope there’s chocolate.”

“You are such a girl.”

He rolled his eyes. “Like you weren’t thinking that too.”

“I was hoping for carrot cake, actually.”

His eyes lit up. “Maybe we can request it.”

I picked up the file I’d been reading when Bentley came in. “We’ll see, I guess.”

* * *

After arriving at the right building, Bentley pressed the intercom button, and the door opened. We took the elevator to the top floor as Emmy had instructed, entering a vast room. The three of us stood in the middle of what I could only describe as a cyclone. Everywhere we looked, there was color. Bolts of fabric, dresses scattered, shoes lying on top of tables. Wedding dresses hung from the ceiling, lacy trains moving in the air. A huge boardroom table held multiple laptops and monitors plus stacks of invitation and gift samples. Garment bags draped over the chairs. Racks of suits and tuxedos lined the walls. Another table was set up with arrangements and candles, more color swatches piled high. Wedding cakes, fake ones I presumed, were arranged on a shelf. There was so much to take in; I had to shut my eyes. It was overwhelming.

“Holy shit, what is this place?” Aiden hissed.

“Hell,” I muttered. “This is hell. Bent, I thought we were going somewhere to eat cake, then a tailor shop?”

“I have no idea,” Bentley replied, confused.

“Ah, the three musketeers!” A voice greeted us.

Like a single unit, we spun, to face…Jen?

He was tall and thin, wearing a kimono with vibrant colored parrots on it, black pants, and flip-flops. He had his bright white hair buzzed, and it matched his short goatee and mustache. Gold glinted in his ears and at his neck. He clapped in delight. “Oh, you are all stunning!”

We exchanged puzzled glances, Bentley looking especially shocked.

Jen came forward, his hand outstretched. “Now, let me guess. You must be Bentley. Your Emmy described you to a T.” He winked. “Of course, I may have cheated and checked you out on the internet. But your pictures don’t do you justice! So imposing!”

Bentley blinked and reached out his hand. “Bentley Ridge. How do you do, ah, Jen?”

“Jensen Bailey. But I prefer Jen. Aren’t you utterly delicious!”

Aiden chuckled, and Jen swung in his direction. “Now you, Tree Trunk, have to be Aiden. Take me to the gun show, my good man.”

With a grin, Aiden flexed, and Jen clapped his hands in glee. “Oh, I know the exact tux for you. Tom Ford always gives extra room in the shoulders and forearms. We’ll have you comfortable and dashing!”

He turned to me. “And you are exactly as your Dee described. Maddox, the silver fox. Look at you with those bedroom eyes and slim build. I bet you’re all muscles under that shirt, aren’t you?”

I heard two words in that sentence. Your Dee.

I wanted her to be mine.

Aiden began to laugh. “Mad-dox, the silver-fox! That’s awesome!”

“Shut it, Tree Trunk.” I hissed.

“Both of you shut it,” Bentley demanded. “I’m sorry, I, we, had expected a woman. Emmy never mentioned your gender.”

Jen shook his head, settling his hand on his hip. “Of course she wouldn’t. It matters not to her if I am a man or woman—simply that I do my job and make her life easier. Does it bother you?”

“No.”

His gaze swung to Aiden and me.

“Boys, do we have a problem?”

“No,” Aiden and I spoke in unison.

“Excellent.” He turned to Bentley. “Your Emmy is a force unto herself, and I’m thrilled to be assisting her. No matter how simple a wedding is, the devil is in the details. I know you want the day to be perfect for her—am I right, or am I right?”

“Absolutely. Whatever she wants, she gets.”

“Then we’re on the same page. With me in charge, all your guests will see is a perfect day. All you will see is a happy bride.”

Bentley nodded, seemingly at a loss for words.

Jen pointed to a table I hadn’t noticed in the chaos. It was set with plates and cups, and lined with boxes all with a bakery logo emblazoned on the side. “You go sit over there. I’ll go and get a knife, some utensils and we’ll start with the cake tasting. I hope you boys are prepared for heaven!”

He disappeared around the corner, and the three of us sat, dumbfounded. Aiden broke the silence. “Emmy never mentioned Jen was a guy?”

Bentley shook his head. “Not that I recall. All I remember is her telling me she met a friend of Cami’s who was a wonder with wedding details and decided to use them for help.” He shook his head. “We’ve both been so busy lately, she might have, and I missed it.”

Aiden chuckled. “I like him. He’s gonna be fun.”

“He’s been very helpful. Taken a lot off her plate. He narrows everything down to a couple of choices, and she picks what she likes best,” Bentley mused.

“Have you been any help at all?”

Bentley chuckled and shook his head. “No. Other than asking her to marry me and giving her carte blanche with the bank account. I only want to make her my wife. I’d happily do it at the registrar’s office and have tacos for dinner after we were done. But she wants something more, so I’m giving it to her.”

Jen came around the corner. “Spoken like a true man in denial. Good thing she has me.” He sat in front of us, smiling. “Weddings, no matter how small, need attention. I handle all that and let her have the day she is dreaming of. You look after the rest of her life. Deal?”

Bentley relaxed and grinned. “Deal.”

Aiden clapped his hands. “Enough of what Emmy wants. I want cake.”

Jen grinned, reaching for a box. “And cake you will have.”

Maddox

Aiden groaned, licking the icing off his fork. “The banana chocolate cake. And the fudge one.”

I shook my head. “No, the carrot. And that salted caramel thing.”

“Torte,” Jen informed me. “It’s a torte.”

“I liked the vanilla with the buttercream frosting,” Bentley said. “And the red velvet.”

“That spiced raisin one was pretty awesome too,” Aiden pointed out.

Jen laughed. “So far the cake none of you have mentioned is the coconut.”

We all grimaced. None of us liked coconut, although I admitted it looked nice. It tasted like shit.

“I think I need a few more bites, you know, before we decide.” Aiden grinned.

“Which kind?” Jen asked, lifting the knife.

“Um, all of them. Just to be sure.”

Jen’s laughter was loud and highly entertaining, as we tasted the cakes. He shared horror stories of bridezillas and fainting grooms. Disappearing bridesmaids and fathers’ speeches that had run the gamut from oversharing to threatening. All of the stories made us laugh.

I rolled my eyes. “You’ve already tried them all twice, Aiden!”

“Hey!” he protested. “I’m doing this for Bentley. I take my role as best man seriously.”

I snorted, then held out my plate. “As second-in-command, I think I need more carrot cake.”

Jen sliced a generous piece and slid it onto my plate. He held up a piece of vanilla and Bentley accepted it with a grin.

“I’m not sure how to decide,” Bentley admitted. “I don’t think Emmy wants a seven-layered cake.”

“Maybe we should draw straws,” Aiden offered.

“Or vote,” I mused.

Jen shook his head. “We could go a different route and have a cake table.”

“What is that?”

“Instead of one cake, have them all. We can have servers there, and guests can pick one piece or a taste of each, the way you have tonight.”

Aiden grinned. “That’s my vote!”

Bentley pursed his lips, then looked at Jen. “Do you think Emmy would like that? There won’t be a cake to cut, and I think that was something she wanted.”

“We can do both. We’ll do the white one with the buttercream icing you liked as the wedding cake. Emmy already chose a simple three-tiered design. That will be the centerpiece. You cut that one, have pictures, and the guests still get to choose. It’s a very pleasing option.” He smiled. “Terribly extravagant, but pleasing. I think Emmy would love it.”

“Done.” Bentley nodded.

“Woo-hoo,” Aiden crowed, finishing his cake and setting his plate on the table. “So, ah, what happens to the rest of these cakes? You don’t throw them out or something awful, do you?”

Jen chuckled. “No. They go home with Bentley.”

“Oh.”

Jen stood. “Of course, I could always put a few slices into another box.” He winked. “That happens on occasion.”

I cleared my throat, and Jen patted my shoulder. “Or two boxes.”

Aiden beamed. “Jen, don’t take this the wrong way, but I think I love you.”

Jen waved his hand. “Happens all the time.”

I had to laugh. I bet it did.

* * *

“Do you lift small children on a daily basis?” Jen murmured, measuring Aiden’s arms. He double-checked the tape measure with a shake of his head.

Aiden grinned. “Only on Thursdays. Otherwise, I use Cami.” He mimicked an imitation of Cami on his hips riding him, making Jen guffaw and slap his arm. I held back my chuckle at his lewd gesture.

When Jen tried to measure Aiden’s chest, he stared over the top of his half-moon glasses in amazement. “I have four inches of tape measure left over. You’re built like a brick shithouse. Solid.”

Aiden’s head fell back, his chest shaking with laughter. “Bentley would tell you I’m full of shit too.”

“Uh-huh,” Bentley muttered, tapping away on his phone. “He is.”

Jen patted Aiden’s arm. “Ignore him.”

“I usually do.”

Jen finished with Aiden, describing the cut he was having made for him, then I was next.

“Now, you, Mr. Silver Fox.” Jen winked. “Gucci. Their suits are wonderful on lean frames.” He wrote down measurements and notes, efficient and professional.

“What color?” I asked, as he measured my arm length.

“A dark charcoal gray. All of you. Emmy felt black was too harsh.”

“What about the girls?” I queried.

Jen smiled. “A rich blue. Bentley’s favorite, I believe.” He reached for a jacket. “Slip this on. It’s the wrong color, but you’ll see what I mean about the cut.”

I studied my reflection. “Nice, but it needs something.”

“No,” Bentley objected. “Classic tuxes.”

I shook my head, catching Jen’s eye with a subtle wink. “No, it’s bland.”

Aiden hunched forward, his hands resting on his knees. “I like mine plain, but I know you prefer to jazz things up, Mad Dog. What did you have in mind?”

“A vest.”

Jen nodded. “Always an option. Bentley’s will have one.”

“It will?” Bentley asked.

“Oh yes. Emmy wants you in the full package. Tails, vest, a top hat if I can talk you into it.”

“I don’t fucking think so. I am not wearing a top hat.”

Jen shrugged. “Your choice. But you’re wearing tails. And a vest.”

“We’ll see about that.”

I hid my smile. “Well, if Bent gets a vest, I want one.” My gaze fell on a wild fabric sample, and I grabbed it, holding it to my chest. “Like this.”

Bentley’s eyes almost burst out of his head at the bright swirls of teal and green. A vein pulsed in his forehead like a volcano about to erupt. “Like hell.”

“Yep,” I egged him on. “I need it to pop.”

“I am going to pop you if you don’t shut up. No fucking swirly vest. And if you think you’re wearing one of your clown-loving pairs of socks, you can think again, Maddox Riley. Black socks. Gray tux. No swirls. It’s my fucking wedding.”

“Groomzilla, I presume?” I managed to get out before I started to laugh. Aiden leaned back, his guffaws loud, and even Jen couldn’t stop his amusement.

“Your face, Bent.” I snorted. “You should see your face.”

He glared at first, but then stopped when he thought about it. “Holy shit, I said that, didn’t I? My wedding. Like those shows.” He wiped a hand over his face. “A few hours in here and I turn into a damn girl.” He joined in our laughter.

Jen wiped his eyes. “Oh, you three.” He pulled a fabric swatch from the pile. “Emmy already knew you would want a vest, Maddox. She chose this—it will go with the ties and pocket squares, which match the girls’ dresses.”

I took the fabric from his hand, studying the print. The silver and deep, rich blue brocade was subtle but striking. “I like this.”

“I thought you might. I am having it made for you to go with the suit.”

I looked over to Bentley. “Will this bother you?”

He shook his head. “No, I’m over my tantrum. But I don’t want a patterned one,” he insisted.

I slipped off the jacket and sat down, still grinning.

Jen waved Bentley over. “You each get a different tux, catered to what suits you best. The same with the girls. Same color, different dress. Emmy wants everyone happy.”

Bentley was patient as Jen measured him, but he frowned often.

“Tails?” he repeated. “I was hoping for a simple, classic tux.”

Jen walked to a rack, pulling off another jacket—that one longer. He stood behind Bentley. “Arms up,” he instructed.

The jacket slid across Bentley’s shoulders. It fell mid-thigh, the cut sophisticated and suited to his broad shoulders. He stared at his reflection.

“You will have a vest as well, but the same fabric as the tux, unlike Maddox. It’s an old-fashioned look, but very stylish again. The cut flatters you.”

“It looks good, Bent,” I offered.

“It does suit you,” Aiden said.

Bentley tugged on the sleeves, still silent.

“Emmy thought you would like it. She wanted you to wear it, but if you prefer a more modern cut, I’ll tell her,” Jen stated.

“I like it,” Bentley said. “I didn’t think I would, but I do. I’m surprised.”

“I think your Emmy knows you rather well.”

A smile lit Bentley’s face, softening his serious expression. “Yes, she does. Okay, Jen. Tails, it is. But no hat.”

Jen grinned, helping Bentley off with the jacket. “That was my big wish,” he admitted. “I do love a man in a top hat.”

“Sorry. Not happening.”

“That’s fine. But so you know? The socks are blue, Bentley. There is no point in arguing over it either. You’re going to lose.”

“Fine,” he huffed. “Blue socks.”

Jen nodded. “Blue socks.”

I hid my smile. The old minx knew exactly what he was doing.

* * *

The girls arrived, chatting as they came in. My gaze found Dee’s, and she smiled, her dimple appearing like a small dip in her skin then smoothing out. Like a magnet, I was drawn to her side, and I immediately wrapped an arm around her waist. I pressed a kiss to her cheek, my greeting low so only she could hear.

“Hello, my Dee. You’re a sight for sore eyes.”

Her gaze was warm and her body loose in my embrace. The first time I had called her “my Dee,” she had been startled, but she was used to it now. Neither of us was big on endearments, but I thought she liked the slightly possessive feel of my name for her. I knew she loved it when I called her Deirdre in private, but that brought a whole other reaction from her.

“Did you pick out a cake?”

I led her into the room with a laugh. “Oh, we over-picked.”

Jen embraced her and Cami, filling them in on the idea. Cami grinned from her spot on Aiden’s lap, stating she was sure Emmy would like the idea.

“She does,” Bentley spoke up. “I texted her to make sure.”

Jen stood back, smiling widely. “What a lovely wedding party you all will make. Now, girls, time for a fitting. Do you want the dresses a secret until the day?”

Cami stood. “Aiden has already seen the sketches, but yes, I think I would like the final dress a surprise for the day of the wedding.”

I looked at Cami, amazed. “I didn’t know you designed the dresses. You never said anything.”

She smiled, looking shy. “Yes, I did. Emmy’s too.”

Aiden draped his arm around her shoulders, tucking her into his side. He dropped a kiss to her forehead and grinned proudly. “They’re spectacular.”

“Hush,” she admonished him.

I inclined my head. “Given how talented you are, Cami, I’m sure he’s telling the truth.”

Bentley nodded. “I have no doubt. Emmy said you made her dream dress. I can hardly wait to see her in it.”

Cami looked down, her cheeks flushed.

Dee laughed. “Stop embarrassing my sister.”

“All right.” Jen clapped his hands. “You know where they are. Go slip into them and I will be along.”

“How long will you be?” I asked.

“Half an hour or so.” Dee looked hesitant. “You don’t have to wait.”

I shook my head. “Yeah, I do. Go do your thing. We’ll be here when you’re ready.”

She squeezed my hand, a delighted smile on her face. “Okay.”

* * *

The air was cool but pleasant when we left Jen’s place. I helped load the trunk with the extra boxes, including mine, and turned to Dee.

“It’s a great night. Fancy walking home?”

“I’d like that.”

We waved off Aiden, Cami, and Bent, and watched as they drove away. I held out my hand, entwining my fingers with Dee’s, and we headed home.

I told her how shocked we’d been to discover Jen was a man and me recounting my reaction to the chaos that surrounded him, made her laugh.

“He is eccentric and uninhibited, but he is so good at keeping others organized. His business is booming.”

“How did Cami meet him?”

“In one of her classes. I think he was a guest lecturer. They started talking and formed a friendship. He often asks for her advice on fashion. He is very sought after, but for Cami, he agreed to help Emmy.”

“I like him. He’s a riot.” By the time I relayed the entire vest story, she was almost weeping with laughter.

“Oh, I wish I’d seen that.”

“It was the funniest thing.” I sighed. “It felt good to laugh.”

She reached across, hugging my arm. “I know. It’s good to be back to normal, yes?”

I dropped a kiss to her head. “Yes.” I stopped at the corner. “Through the park or the street?”

“It’s late.”

I chuckled. “The park is well lit.” I tugged her into my arms and kissed her. “I promise you’ll be perfectly safe.”

“Park, then.”

I steered her across the street, asking about her day. We took our time strolling through the small park. There were several other couples out walking and a few joggers getting their last run in for the day, and even a pretzel cart still open and doing business.

I looked at Dee. “Pretzel?”

“Oh yes.”

“Mustard or cheese sauce?”

“Um, cheese sauce, of course.”

I kissed the end of her nose. “Of course. Grab a bench and I’ll bring it over.”

I waited behind the short line, glancing at Dee, and my heart swelled. The streetlight caught the color of her hair, turning it into a fiery glow around her face. She was elegant and lovely sitting on the bench, her legs crossed, foot swinging.

The thought of those legs wrapped around me later made my cock twitch, and I shook my head to clear it. I heard her low laughter, and I knew she was thinking the same thing. She was so perfect for me. I had the feeling she was beginning to see that.

I winked at her, got our pretzel and the small cup of cheese sauce, and joined her on the bench. A slight wind stirred her hair, and she shivered a little. I looked around and stood, holding out my hand.

“There’s another bench around the corner out of the breeze. We can sit there.”

She followed, and we settled on the wooden planks. “Better?”

“Yes.”

It was a little dimmer and more secluded, yet we could still see other people. We ate the warm pretzel, watching as the park grew emptier, sharing bits of our day. The pretzel cart shut down, his day done. He wheeled his cart in the other direction, and the area became deserted.

“I think we scared everyone away,” she mused, wiping her mouth. “That was so good. I can’t remember the last time I had one.”

“I know. Probably the last baseball game I went to with Bent and Aiden.”

“You have a little cheese sauce by your lip,” she pointed out.

I wiped at the corner. “Okay?”

“No, it’s still there.”

I wiped with my finger and looked at it. It was clean. “Did I miss it again?”

She turned, lifting her hands. I lowered my face so she could get the smear, but she surprised me when, instead, she cupped my face, pressing her lips to the side of my mouth.

“Oh, my bad,” she breathed out. “It was a shadow.” She brushed her mouth over mine again. “My mistake.”

I smiled against her lips. “I think, Deirdre, you simply wanted a kiss.”

“And if I did?”

“All you have to do is ask.”

She shifted closer. “All you have to do is take, Maddox.” She ran her tongue over my bottom lip.

With a low growl, I jerked her toward me, crushing her to my chest and sliding my tongue into her mouth.

She tasted of salt, pretzel, and Dee. It was intoxicating. I fisted her hair in my hands, tilting her head and kissing her harder. She clutched at my jacket, her hands wrinkling the lapels, yanking on the fabric, and I didn’t care.

I wanted her closer.

I slid my arm around her, holding her tight. She wrapped her arms around my neck, playing with the hair at my nape. Her breath filled my mouth. Her scent filled my head. I groaned low in my throat. She whimpered her reply. Our tongues touched, danced, fought for control. I retreated; she advanced. I pushed back; she relented. It continued until we were breathless, needy, and gasping for air. Lost to the moment.

To each other.

I buried my face in her neck.

Emotion I never thought I would experience burst from my heart. Words I never thought I would express to another person fell from my lips.

“I love you.”

Dee stiffened, drawing back, her face shocked.

“Don’t…”

I silenced her with my mouth.

“I love you,” I repeated.

She shook her head. “No.”

I cupped her face, holding her head still. “I love you.”

“You can’t,” she whispered, fear filling her eyes.

“I can and I do. I love you, Deirdre Wilson. With every fiber of my being, I love you.”

She clutched my wrists, prying my hands from her face. She stood, jerky and uncoordinated.

“We need to go home now.”

I gaped at her. “That’s all you have to say?”

“What do you want me to say?”

A ripple went through my chest, and I stood, staring down at her. “I want you to tell me what you’re feeling.”

Her thumb went to her mouth, her teeth moving so fast I knew she would bring blood. I snatched it away, holding her hand within mine. “What are you thinking, Dee?”

“That you’re caught up in this wedding craze. You don’t mean it. Let’s go home and forget what you said.”

I stepped back as if she had slapped me. “Forget it? Caught up? I’m not caught up in anything except the fact that I love you. I’ve loved you for weeks and I was waiting for you to feel it too. Waiting for the right time.”

“You don’t love me.”

Anger and rejection made my voice sharp. “Don’t tell me how I feel.”

“Maddox, let’s go home. It’s late, I’m tired, and you’ll regret this in the morning.”

“The one thing I’ll regret is your reaction. I tell you I love you—something I have never said to another person—and you tell me I don’t?”

“It’s not part of our arrangement!” she insisted, her voice rising in pitch.

I stepped closer, holding her hand against my chest. “Fuck the arrangement, Dee. Forget all that shit. This is you and me. Now. Us. I love you.”

She shook her head. “No.”

“So, what? All this has just been fun? The dinners and laughter? The closeness? You’re telling me that was all fake? All part of the arrangement?”

“No, Maddox!”

“Then what are you saying?”

Our eyes locked, her gaze tormented. Mine pleaded with her, bleeding love and need.

“I care about you, Maddox. I’ve always cared.”

“But…”

“I don’t love you. I can never love you.”

I stepped back, pain lancing through my chest.

She didn’t love me.

She could never love me.

I stared at her, my spine rigid, my neck tight.

How did I misjudge the situation so badly?

I lifted my hand, shocked to feel wetness on my face.

Reality hit me—cold, bitter, and excruciating.

Once again, someone had denied me love, and I was letting that person see my weakness.

I dashed away the traitorous dampness and cleared my throat.

“Well, that changes everything, I suppose.”

“It doesn’t have to.”

I barked out a laugh. “Yes, Dee, it does.”

“We can forget what happened, what you said. Go back to how it was twenty minutes ago.”

I shook my head. “I can’t stop loving you, Dee.”

A tear ran down her face. “And I can’t start loving you, Maddox.”

I felt the fissure in my heart, the one that had begun to mend and heal the last few weeks, burst apart. My voice turned cold and distant.

“Then I suppose it’s done.”

Without a word, she turned and ran. And I let her.

She ran from me. The love I offered. The life I wanted to share with her.

I sat down heavily, my legs no longer able to support me. I had no idea how much time passed before I stood. Forcing my feet to walk, one slow step at a time, I made my way toward my condo building. My mind was blank, my brain working overtime to stop her words from breaking through.

“I don’t love you. I can never love you.”

At the edge of the park, I lifted my head and looked across the street. The lights in my penthouse that automatically came on at dusk burned high above the street. Like a martyr, I counted down ten floors, finding Dee’s windows. They were dark.

With a heavy sigh, I knew I didn’t want to go to my place quite yet. I walked down the street to the coffee shop and sat at the old counter, sipping the bitter brew. The lump I felt in my throat made it difficult to swallow, but I kept going, losing track of time, drinking cup after cup.

Dee’s words played on repeat in my head. Every time I heard them, it was as if a fresh wound opened. I felt exhausted, my shoulders hunched over, too weary to hold myself straight.

She had witnessed my pain, the agony her denial had drilled into me, yet she still left.

I couldn’t wrap my brain around the woman who walked away and the woman I had fallen in love with.

Resigned, I wondered if I ever would.

“Hun, are you all right?”

Blinking, I looked into the concerned gaze of the waitress and cleared my throat.

“Yes, thanks. I’m fine.” I lifted my cup, ignoring the slight tremble to my hand. “I’d like a refill if it isn’t too much trouble”—I glanced at her nametag—“Valerie.”

She tilted her head, studying me. Her brown eyes were kind, the laugh lines around them countless. But she shook her head. “I think, young man, what you need to do is to go home, or call a friend.”

“I just need more coffee.”

“Sweetie, you’ve had six cups. You’ve been sitting there for hours, staring into space. Is there someone I can call for you or something?”

I glanced at my watch, shocked to see she was right. Embarrassed, I stood, tossed a fifty on the counter, and shook my head.

“Sorry, lost track of time. Have a good night.” I hurried away before she could speak again.

Outside, I drew in a deep lungful of air, knowing I had to return to the condo.

The area was quiet, the street almost deserted as I began to cross to the other side. I dug my hand into my pocket for my keys, moving on autopilot. My eyes were unfocused, my head elsewhere, when a yell startled me. I looked up, my response too sluggish to stop what was about to occur.

In slow motion, it happened. A car bore down on me, the headlights blinding. My body froze, waiting for the certain impact of metal against bone. A sudden thrust behind me forced my body to jerk to the side, and briefly, it felt as if I was flying. Then pain exploded in my head, my body screaming from the sudden impact.

Burning, tearing agony ripped through me. There were screams, tires squealing, and running feet. Voices that spoke, but I couldn’t make out the words or if it was me they were directed toward.

Darkness flickered, gradually engulfing me. I fought it—needing something—needing someone.

“Dee,” I breathed out, reaching, searching aimlessly with my hand. “Please.”

But I was alone.

I welcomed the black.

Dee

I ran. Blindly, without thought. I ran to escape.

Maddox’s words echoed in my head.

I can’t stop loving you, Dee.

Then I suppose it’s done.

The devastation on his face. The pain in his eyes. The wetness on his skin. The abrupt, cold tone of his voice.

I had done that.

To him.

To me.

To us.

I barely made it to my apartment before I fell apart. I slid down the wall, tears streaming down my face unheeded as I sobbed.

For the anguish I caused him.

My cowardice.

My inability to give him the one thing he asked for.

My love.

I crumpled to the carpet, letting my pain wash over me.

I wept until I had no tears left and my head ached. Pushing myself off the floor, I left my purse and jacket where they lay. Stumbling down the hall, I didn’t bother to turn on any lights.

The dim bulbs in the night-lights were all I could stand.

I washed my face and brushed my teeth. Tugged off my clothes and threw on a nightshirt. Left my discarded clothing on the floor.

My bed was cold, my body colder. I drew up the comforter, rolled over, and buried my face into the pillow. Instantly, Maddox’s scent hit me, citrus and fresh ocean air washed over me, making my heart clench.

He stayed the night often lately, another one of our rules smashed.

Without my even realizing it, he had broken them all, one by one. And I allowed it. Slowly, surely, he had become entrenched in my life, until I had forgotten what it was like without him. He was part of my days and my nights.

Texts, calls, dinners. Conversations, advice, support, comfort.

I began to crave his smile, his laughter, his warmth. His body.

Sex with Maddox was unlike anything I had ever experienced before—or would again. He commanded my body, my mind, and my release, driving me to levels of pleasure I didn’t know existed. He did it all with the greatest of care, the sexiest of smirks, and the most indulgent of touches.

I pushed up on my arms, leaning against the headboard when it hit me.

He would never be in my bed again.

He had obliterated the final, absolute rule, and this time, I had refused him.

The tears began again and I gathered his pillow close, weeping into the fabric, until sleep took me.

* * *

A short time later, I woke with my eyes feeling like sandpaper and my throat dry and aching. I slid from the bed, padding down the hall to the kitchen. After getting a bottle of water from the fridge, I squinted at the clock. It was four in the morning, but I knew I was done with sleeping. The night had been filled with dreams—images of Maddox. His pain-filled eyes. His arguing. Worse, his pleading.

Every time I shut my eyes, I saw him. His bereft expression. The shock of his tears.

I set down the bottle, and sat at the table as a fresh wave of hurt drifted through me. My reflection stared at me in the darkness as I looked out the window. I ran a hand through my tangled hair, pulling on the twisted strands. My eyes were swollen, my face pale. My mother came to mind, and I realized I resembled her in that moment. Physically, Cami resembled her more, even though for a time, she been worried she also inherited her instability. But Cami was wrong.

I was the one who had.

I ran my finger over the wooden tabletop, letting my thoughts and fears come to the forefront of my brain.

Remembering.

After the affair ended with my former co-worker Todd, I went through a difficult time. It wasn’t until it was over that I had realized how deep I’d been entrenched with him. I had based all my decisions on him. Everything I did was with him in mind. Like my mother’s incessant behavior, I was fixated on him. I needed him for my identity. I pushed my work aside to make sure he shone. I ignored my friends to spend time with him. When it was over, despite the horrible things I found out and the terrible way he treated me, I was lost without him. I became depressed and anxious. I couldn’t sleep, eat, or concentrate.

And like the secret I kept of the affair, I hid the aftermath. Cami had no idea. The people at work had no idea. I struggled and slid deeper, until I finally went for counseling. It took a year of sorting through issues and facing reality before I felt like myself again. Antidepressants, sessions, talking, and tears. When it was over, I swore I would never again place myself in that position. I would never allow love to make me so weak. I would never again become like my mother.

And Todd had been a blip on my radar compared to the storm Maddox had become in my life. Engulfing, raging, obliterating everything in its path like a catastrophic Category 5 hurricane.

That was how he made me feel.

If I succumbed to him and it blew up in our faces, I would never recover.

So I couldn’t allow it.

Shaking my head, I headed to the shower, my actions on autopilot. I stood in front of my closet, unsure what to wear, not caring in the least, when I heard the sound of the alarm system engaging and the door to the apartment opening.

For a moment, I froze. Surely Maddox wouldn’t simply show up, not after the way we left things last night?

I heard Cami’s voice calling my name. I sagged with both relief and disappointment.

She appeared in my doorway, disheveled, her eyes red and swollen.

“Cami!” Hurrying over, I grabbed her by the shoulders. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

“You have to come, Dee. We have to go to the hospital.”

Frantic, I ran my hands over her. “Are you hurt? Where’s Aiden?”

She shook her head, more tears running down her face.

“He’s in the car, waiting. It’s Maddox, Dee.” She shivered. “He-He’s been in an accident. You have to come.”

* * *

The ER was busy, the waiting room crowded. Bentley was easy to spot. He paced in the corner, his hands shoved into his pockets. I still had no idea what was going on.

Aiden had been on the phone the whole time we drove to the hospital, his one-sided conversation quiet, his voice intense. He dropped us off and went to park the car, reappearing so quickly, I knew he had run the whole way.

Bentley saw us and stopped his pacing for a moment to give us a hug. His forehead was creased with worry, his eyes anxious.

“Any word?” Aiden asked.

“No. The doctors are still with him. They know I’m here, and they’ll be out to update us when they can.”

“How did you know?” I asked.

“I’m listed as his emergency contact. Aiden and I both, actually. We also have power of attorney for medical issues for each other.” He frowned. “Something I’ve always hoped would only ever be a formality.”

I glanced around. “Emmy?” I asked.

He shook his head. “Too sick. I promised I would keep her updated.”

“I called Sandy. She’ll be here shortly,” Aiden said.

Bentley nodded absently.

“Where was the accident?” I asked. “Was he on his way to work? Did someone run a red light?”

Bentley frowned and glanced at Aiden. Bentley took my hand, tugging me to a chair. “He was struck after coming out of the coffee shop, Dee.”

My brain wasn’t computing. “But the coffee shop is in your building,” I stated.

“The coffee shop down the street from the condo.”

I gaped at him.

He bent close, his voice almost a whisper. “Why was he at the coffee shop at three a.m.?”

My chin quivered. “We had an argument in the park. I went home. I thought-I thought he followed.”

His eyes widened in understanding, and he patted my shoulder. “This isn’t your fault.”

“The guy who witnessed it said it was as if the car was headed right for Maddox,” Aiden explained. “Fucking hit-and-run.”

Ice filled my veins. “What did you say?”

“Some guy getting out of his car saw the whole thing. He yelled and grabbed Maddox’s coat. The driver kept going. His friend in the car got a partial plate.”

I shot out of my chair, my fists clenched. “It was her!”

Bentley stood. “Who?”

“That crazy bitch, Jill!”

He shook his head. “She left town, Dee.”

“No,” I insisted. “She’s done it before.” I grabbed Bentley’s jacket. “She did this to him already!”

He wrapped his hands around my arms. “Okay, calm down. What do you mean?”

“In university. Maddox told me she clipped him with her car, but she denied it. Her roommate vouched for her, but he was certain. He let it go, because he had no proof. The first night she saw him here at the restaurant, she pulled so close to the car, he was pinned against the driver’s door. He was spooked when he got in the car.” I looked at Aiden, sobbing. “It was her, Aiden. She did this to him.”

“The witness said he thought it was a woman,” Aiden muttered.

Bentley pulled me into his arms, hugging me hard. “Okay, Dee. It’s okay.” He looked at Aiden. “Go.”

Aiden pulled out his phone. “Yep. On it.”

Bentley sat me down beside Cami, kneeling in front of me. She grabbed my hand and held it tight.

“We’re gonna get to the bottom of it.” Bentley assured me.

I could only nod. He tugged his hand through his hair. “He never told me any of that.”

“I don’t think he wanted to talk about it.” I wiped my cheeks.

A doctor came into the room, heading our way. Bentley sprang to his feet.

The doctor looked grim. My tears began again.

“He needs surgery. There are cracked ribs, contusions and deep cuts, and a serious head injury. We also suspect internal bleeding we need to find and stop. His brain is swelling, and we need to relieve the pressure.”

I covered my mouth, trying not to scream.

“I’m not going to lie, he’s in bad shape. The faster we get in, the better his chances.”

My stomach lurched, and I grabbed Cami.

“We need you to sign some papers, Mr. Ridge.”

“He is B negative,” Bentley stated. “I know that’s rare.”

“We’re checking with the blood bank.”

I stood. “No. I’m B negative as well. I want to make a direct blood donation for Maddox.”

Cami stood. “You hate needles,” she whispered, grabbing my arm. “Let them check.”

I drew in a deep breath. “No. Not for Maddox. I’m doing this for him.”

The doctor nodded. “That will save us a lot of time. Come with me, and we’ll get you started.”

I followed him blindly, praying.

* * *

The machine spun steadily, the red blood leaving my body. Blood I hoped would help Maddox. The staff had been great, rushing through the paperwork, getting the procedure started. I couldn’t explain it to Cami, or to anyone.

I had to be the one to do it. I wanted my blood inside Maddox, healing him, giving him strength. I owed him that much at least.

I squeezed the ball, letting my eyes shut. A few minutes later, I heard the curtain slide open and felt someone sit beside me. I opened my eyes to meet Bentley’s calm gaze.

“He’s headed to surgery soon.” He nodded in the direction of the bag filling with my blood. “This will help.”

“Good.”

“Aiden spoke with the police. They’re going to investigate. The partial plate and the witness helped.”

“Aiden said the witness pulled Maddox out of the way?”

Bentley nodded, scrubbing his face. “He said Maddox didn’t seem to notice the car headed straight for him. He yanked Maddox by the coat, so the car sideswiped him instead of a direct hit. It was hard enough, though. Maddox flew.” Bentley sighed. “He landed in a pile of garbage, but hit his head on the concrete. This guy’s actions saved his life.”

I couldn’t respond. Because of my cruel rejection, Maddox had been on the street. Because of my words, he hadn’t paid attention. Because of me, he was injured and fighting for his life. I covered my face and sobbed.

Bentley shook me gently. “Stop it, Dee. Maddox needs you strong. He’s going to have a fight ahead of him.”

I shook my head, unable to look him in the eye. “He won’t want me there.”

Frowning, he tilted up my chin with his finger. “What are you talking about? You had a fight. All couples have fights. When he wakes up, you’ll make amends.”

I couldn’t see him through my thick tears. “He told me he loved me. I told him no.”

“What do you mean?”

“I-I told him I d-didn’t love him.”

There was a beat of silence. “Did you mean it?”

“I don’t know.”

“Your actions aren’t those of someone who doesn’t care, Dee.”

I wiped my eyes. “I do care. But I don’t think I’m capable of the kind of love Maddox wants from me.”

He studied me. “I think you’re wrong.”

“Why would you say that?”

He smiled, pulling a tissue from the box and wiping my cheeks. “I know you, Dee. I’ve seen the way you care for all of us. How you took care of Emmy after she was kidnapped. Your love for your sister. I’ve watched the way Maddox has come to life because of you. The way you’ve changed.”

“How?”

He shrugged. “You’re more open. You smile and laugh. God, Maddox laughs. In the office, he’s relaxed, more involved. He talks about the future, whereas before, I could barely get him to plan for next month. He’s…happy, Dee. You make him happy. Unless I’m mistaken, he does the same for you.”

My hands twisted on the blanket. “He does. But…”

He frowned. “Whatever is holding you back, you need to figure it out. But don’t give up a chance like this. Work it out with Maddox.”

“What if…”

He shook his head, looking angry. “Don’t even think that.” He stood, tugging down his sleeves. “Maddox is going to get through the surgery and recover. We’re all going to be there for him. No matter what.”

He turned and walked out, his shoulders straight.

I stared after him, his words sinking in.

Was he right? Could I love Maddox? Could I be happy with him?

One thing I knew, I couldn’t be happy without him.

I sobbed as reality settled over me.

My last words to Maddox were that I cared, but I couldn’t love him.

I was wrong.

What if I never got the chance to tell him?

* * *

Cami sat beside me, her head on my shoulder. I stared down into the cup of coffee I clutched in my hand, the contents long gone cold.

Aiden and Bentley paced. We were in another waiting room on a different floor in the hospital. It was quieter and empty.

Sandy sat in the corner, silent and clearly upset, but her hands busy as she knitted steadily.

A movement caught my eye, and I looked up. Emmy was in the doorway. She was wan and pale, a mask covering her mouth. My gaze flew to Bentley. He crossed the room in fast steps, sweeping her into his arms, lifting her right off the floor. He moved to the corner, sitting down, still holding her. Their voices were hushed, but it was obvious he was glad she was there.

Aiden came over, sitting down heavily beside Cami. She shifted, letting him wrap his massive arm around her shoulder. She sighed, nestling into him. He laid his head on hers, his eyes shutting as he exhaled.

I met Sandy’s gaze, filled with worry and sympathy. She gestured to the seat next to her, and I moved over, letting the couples have their moment.

They needed it.

Sandy patted my hand. “Maddox will be fine. He’s the strongest of them all.”

I nodded as she picked up her knitting once again, her needles flying as she worked. “He finally found his place in this world. It’s only right he has the chance to enjoy it.”

I couldn’t respond.

The surgeon walked in, and we were all on our feet in an instant.

He held up his hand. “He made it through. We had to remove his spleen, and we got the bleeding under control.”

“His head injury?” Aiden asked.

“We’ve put him in a medically induced coma to give him the best chance to recover.”

I grabbed Sandy’s hand. “For how long?”

“Five days. His body needs a chance to rest and heal. This is the best thing to help with the brain swelling.”

“Is there, ah, any permanent damage?” Bentley asked, a frown on his face.

“We won’t know that until he wakes up. He’s young and strong. He’s not out of the woods yet, but he made it over a huge hurdle, and we have every reason to believe he will keep improving.” He wiped his brow. “He’ll be in recovery for a while, then moved to his room.”

“I’ve arranged a private one,” Bentley said.

“Yes, I’ve been informed you want the best for Mr. Riley.”

“Can we see him?”

“Our, ah, regulations state visitors must be family, but I understand an exception has been made in this case.”

Bentley crossed his arms. “Yes. And we are his family.”

The surgeon tilted his head in acknowledgment. “It will be a while until he’s in his room. Two people at a time and for short periods—he needs his rest.”

“All right.”

“The staff will let you know when you can go in.”

Bentley and Aiden shook his hand, and he left. I sat down, my legs shaking too much to stand.

“We’ll take turns,” Aiden stated. “One of us can be with him all the time.”

The words were out before I could think.

“I’m not leaving. Until he comes with me, I’m not leaving this hospital. The rest of you can take turns.”

No one blinked or argued.

Bentley looked at me and nodded.

“Understood.”

Dee

I had to clutch the bedrail when the doctor finally allowed us to see Maddox. I held on so hard the metal shook under my grip, making a clanging noise.

Bentley and Aiden had been the first to go in. Bentley came out, letting Sandy take her turn, then Cami. Bentley had sent Emmy home after convincing a doctor to look at her. Prescription in hand, he escorted her downstairs, waiting until Frank arrived to take her home.

Then he came into the room with me. Seeing my reaction, he slipped an arm around my shoulders. “The machines are there to help him, Dee.”

I merely nodded, my throat too thick to speak.

“He’s asleep and not in any pain. They’re monitoring him closely.” He blew out a shaky breath. The slight quiver of his voice let me know he wasn’t as calm as he tried to appear. “They said we should talk to him.”

“Can-can I touch him?”

“Yes.”

I took in a big breath. Then another, trying to calm myself. I approached the side of the bed and slid my hand into Maddox’s. I was surprised to feel the warmth of his skin. I sat down on the chair and studied him.

A thick bandage encased his head, obscuring most of his hair. The side of his face was bruised, and the rest of his skin shockingly pale. They had him attached to various machines that pumped and beeped. I broke each one down in my mind so they weren’t so frightening to look at. They helped him to breathe and to monitor his vitals. His IV kept him hydrated and his pain under control. I watched the steady rise and fall of his chest and matched my breathing to it. He was so still, and he looked vulnerable with the plain cotton blanket draped over him. I touched it and frowned. It was rough and worn. Serviceable, but not what Maddox liked.

“We need to bring the blanket from the top of my sofa here. He likes that one. It’s soft. Maybe the smell would comfort him.”

Bentley stood behind me. “Okay. If you insist on staying here with him, you’ll need some things brought over. You write a list. Cami and Aiden will go and get them so you’re comfortable.”

“I don’t care about me right now.”

He squeezed my shoulders. “Well, I do. I need to make sure you’re okay so that you can look after my friend. He needs you strong, Dee.”

“Will they let me stay?”

“Yes, I’ve made the arrangements.”

I glanced around the room. Despite the machines and the usual hospital scent, it didn’t look like a normal room. There was a small sofa and two large chairs. The walls were painted a muted color with cheerful pictures hung on them. A door stood ajar, showing a private bath.

“Are you paying for all this?” I asked, knowing the room had to be costing a fortune.

“Yes. He will be well cared for until he can go home. When he wakes up, I want him calm. He needs the privacy.”

“You’re a good friend, Bentley.”

He shrugged and glanced away. After a moment, he cleared his throat. “They’re keeping him out for about five days. You can’t sit here the whole time, so we’ll figure out a schedule.”

“I’ve already booked the next few weeks off work,” I murmured, unable to take my eyes off Maddox.

“You can do that?”

“I have a lot of vacation time accumulated. I explained that it was a personal matter. If Cami brings my laptop, I can work a little here. My boss was very understanding.”

I stroked Maddox’s palm and long fingers. I lifted his hand to my cheek, holding it to my skin. I whispered a silent prayer for him, his friends, and the strength I would need to get through the next week and whatever occurred once Maddox woke.

Bentley brushed a kiss on my head. “I’m going to give you some privacy. When you’re ready, come get me, and we’ll figure everything out.”

“Okay.”

The door shut behind him, and the only sounds were the machines. I held Maddox’s hand, staring at him, fighting the guilt. I knew it was a useless emotion. It wasn’t going to help Maddox, yet I still felt it.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered. “I’m sorry my words put you in the path of that car, Maddox. I’ll regret that the rest of my life. But I need you to fight right now. Fight to get better and come back. Aiden and Bentley need you.” I stifled a sob. “I need you. I need you to open your eyes, tell me you’re pissed with me, and call me Deirdre. I’ll take it.”

There was no movement, not that I expected it. Still, I spoke. “You rest and find your strength. I’ll be right here while you do, and I’ll be here when you wake.” I swallowed the painful lump in my throat. “I promise.”

I held his hand to my face and I cried.

* * *

The next few days developed into a routine that I found I relied on. Bentley arrived every morning, Sandy midday, and Aiden late afternoon. Reid came for a couple of hours daily, though his times varied. Cami spent the evenings with me, and now that Emmy was feeling better, she came as well. The hospital staff was very good at ignoring the fact that often there were more than two people in Maddox’s room at a time. We were quiet, and I was certain Bentley had made a large enough contribution, nothing was said.

I got to know the nurses and doctors by name. The care and professionalism they showed helped keep me calm.

I made sure to give each person some alone time with Maddox, taking the opportunity to shower, go for a walk, speak to the office, or some other task to stay busy. When it was Maddox and me, I would talk to him about everything. I discussed whatever I was working on for the office, what the nurses were gossiping about, or some silly show I had turned on in the middle of the night—anything so if he could somehow hear, he knew he wasn’t alone. As news of Maddox’s accident came out, his room began to fill with flowers. The scents were rich and lovely, helping cover the antiseptic smell of the hospital. Every arrangement that arrived, I took a picture of and described it in great detail to Maddox. I read him the notes and tucked them all away in order to send thank you cards once he was well enough.

I touched him constantly. I rubbed lotion into his skin, put Chapstick on his dry lips, and gently stretched his muscles. Aiden had demonstrated some helpful exercises, patiently showing me the right way to move Maddox’s legs and arms so that when he woke, his body wouldn’t be as atrophied.

The swelling in his brain was going down, and the doctors were pleased. I was counting down the hours until they withdrew the drugs that kept him asleep. They cautioned us it might take him some time to wake fully, and we still didn’t know what to expect when he did. I was intensely anxious. But fewer drugs meant he was on the road to recovery. Whatever happened after he awoke, we could deal with.

He had to wake up, though.

There was a quiet knock at the door, and I was shocked when I glanced up to see Richard VanRyan poke his head into the room. I was sitting beside Maddox, holding his hand, and had been reading out loud. I shut the book and stood, surprised to see him.

“Richard?”

“May I come in?”

“Of course.”

He entered, pulling a small suitcase. “Getting in here is harder than Fort Knox,” he said. “I had to get Bentley on the phone.”

“There’ve been reporters lurking around.”

“I understand.”

He stood at the end of the bed, his hands wrapped around the bar. “How is he?”

I ran my fingers over Maddox’s face. The bruises were beginning to fade, but were still prominent.

“He is going to be fine.”

“Of course he will be.”

“They are considering bringing him out of the coma since the swelling has reduced so much. Allow him to wake on his own.”

“That’s good news.”

“It is,” I agreed. “Why are you here, Richard?”

He sighed. “I don’t know if you know this, Dee, but I spoke with Maddox when all that shit was going down. We got pretty tight. I’ve been very concerned about what happened after I heard the news, so Katy told me to come and see for myself. I was driving her crazy with worrying.”

I joined him at the end of the bed and patted his hand. “That is incredibly kind. Maddox told me about what you did. I know you talked some sense into him.”

“I think he would have come to the same conclusion on his own. I helped get him there a little faster is all.” He lowered his voice. “They got her?”

“Yes. They grabbed her before she boarded a flight later that morning. She had been here for a while watching Maddox. Planning this. She thought no one would find out. Her plan had been to hit him, drive away, and no one be the wiser.”

“I think she needs to stick to acting, because she’s a shit criminal, as well as a shit human.”

His words made me smile.

“The only place she’ll be acting is in a prisoner drama club. She’s facing charges of attempted murder. They have an eyewitness, her signature on the rental car paperwork, and the dent she put in the car when she hit Maddox. Plus, she was so out of it, she sang like a bird, then claimed coercion. She is crazy.” I curled my hands in anger. “I hope she rots in prison.”

“I think she sealed the deal.”

I nodded in agreement.

“How are you holding up?”

“I’m fine.”

He chuckled and gave me a fast, one-armed hug. “I learned early on in my relationship with Katy that ‘I’m fine’ means the complete opposite.”

“I’m holding up then.”

“Better, but I still think you’re sugarcoating it. Are you sleeping?”

“Not much.”

“Not eating either, I would say.”

“I’m doing the best I can.”

He sighed. “Okay, I get it. You want me to mind my own business. I’ll let you push me away for now. Why don’t you go for a walk and get some fresh air? It’s a nice day, and you need the break. I’ll sit with him.”

I glanced out the window. The sun was out for a change, and I hadn’t been outside during the day since this happened.

“He’ll be fine, Dee. I’ll show him pictures of my wife and kids until he’s so bored he wakes up and tells me to shut my mouth.”

Again, he made me smile.

“Okay. A short one.”

“Nope. I don’t want to see you here for a couple of hours. Take a walk, get some food. It will do you good.” He pointed to Maddox. “He’s going to need you more than ever when he wakes up. So you need to look after yourself.” He sat down beside Maddox. “Now go.”

I grabbed my purse and sweater, looking over my shoulder. Richard was leaning close to Maddox, talking.

“Dude, you landed in garbage and still managed to hit your head? I am going to hold that over your snooty ass when you come around. You in a pile of garbage—something I never thought I’d see.”

I had to shake my head. Aiden and Bentley had been doing the same thing. Teasing him relentlessly. I knew it was how they kept their spirits up and the complexity of their relationship intact. They laughed, teased, and kept it light.

It was how they dealt because they couldn’t handle it otherwise.

It showed me how much Richard VanRyan cared.

I slipped away, knowing Maddox was in good hands.

* * *

After picking at a sandwich, I wandered outside and sat on a bench in the sun, enjoying the fresh air. I let the sounds fade away, concentrating on my breathing.

In, out, in, out. Slow and deep—the same way I did when I sat by Maddox.

“Dee?”

I glanced up, startled at the sound of my name, blank for a moment until recognition set in.

“Lori!”

I stood and hugged my old therapist. She stepped back, holding my arms.

“How are you?”

Before I could respond, she frowned. “Why are you at the hospital? Are you okay? Is Cami?”

My chin quivered, but I hastened to assure her we were both fine.

“What are you doing here?” I asked. “This isn’t where you used to work.”

“I do a couple of days a week here, plus my office hours, now.”

“Oh.”

She studied me. “Are you sure you’re okay, Dee?”

Something in her voice broke me, and I covered my face with my hands, trying to hide my tears.

“Okay,” she soothed. “Come with me.”

“No, really, I’m fine.”

She tugged my hand. “What did I always tell you during our sessions, Dee? No bullshit. Let’s go.”

I didn’t argue.

* * *

Once we were in her office, we sat down in familiar fashion. She was in a straight-backed chair, with tall arms, where she preferred to balance her notebook. I sat in a large, deep armchair that surrounded me, the plushness putting me at ease so our timed session flowed.

But today, there was no notebook and no clock—simply two women talking.

“Tell me,” she urged.

That was all it took. I broke and told her everything. How Emmy met Bentley, Cami married Aiden, my feelings of loss. Maddox. My confusion. My guilt. The fear that I did love him but couldn’t risk the same behavior as my mother and lose myself. I talked for over forty minutes, and not once did she interrupt me or say anything. She handed me tissues and otherwise listened. When I finally stopped talking, she bent forward, crossed her legs, and leaned on her elbows, staring at me.

“Holy shit.”

For some reason, I started to laugh at her declaration.

She shook her head. “How has your head not exploded, Dee?”

I wiped my eyes and shrugged my shoulders.

She leaned back and huffed out a huge breath of air. “Okay, I only have a little while left before I have to go, so I’m going to put this in a nutshell for you.”

“All right.”

“First, you never should have stopped therapy.”

“But I was off the antidepressants and doing so well!”

“You were on the road, Dee, but the journey wasn’t complete. I told you then you weren’t ready, but you didn’t listen.” She narrowed her eyes. “You never told anyone you were in therapy. You hid it as if it were something shameful. Without support, we can never truly heal.”

I gnawed at my thumb, her words soaking into my befuddled brain. She was right. I had been ashamed I needed therapy. To admit it meant I was like my mother.

“Still abusing your thumb, I see.” She tapped my hand. “And no, you are not like your mother, and I’m going to tell you why.”

I pulled my thumb out of my mouth, feeling guilty. I hadn’t even realized I had muttered my thoughts out loud.

“Dee, you were barely in your twenties when you went through the ordeal with Todd. It forced you to grow up fast, but emotionally, you weren’t ready for that sort of relationship. For a normal, well-adjusted adult, it was a train wreck. For someone with no experience, of course it devastated you. You learned from it, but unfortunately the lessons you held on to from it were the wrong ones.”

“I don’t understand.”

“You have avoided love, intimacy for all these years. Used sex as a release without becoming involved. You cut yourself off because of the fear you would become like your mother.” She shook her head and held my gaze. “You are nothing like her, Dee. Your mother was ill. The trauma you went through caused a reaction. Simply put—depression. A condition many people suffer from to varying degrees. Some have a bout or two, and that is it. Some suffer from it constantly, the darkness always present in their lives. You have lived in fear of it all this time.” She pumped her leg in agitation. “I should have refused to let you stop coming to see me.”

A glimmer of a smile touched my lips. “I don’t think you can do that.”

“No, but I wish I had pushed it more. You need therapy.” She paused and gave me a pointed look. “And you need to stop being a chickenshit and admit your feelings for this man.”

My eyes widened at her bluntness.

She shrugged. “I’m not your therapist right now. I’m just a friend listening.” She leaned forward. “Do you know how precious a gift of love is? You told me how Maddox didn’t believe in it either, yet he was brave enough to admit he felt it. Reached out to you. Said the words.”

“I know.”

“Tell me right now, without thinking, do you love him?”

“Yes.”

“Then when he wakes, tell him.”

“What if he’s changed his mind?” I asked, voicing the fear inside.

“From what you’ve told me, I don’t think that will happen. But if it does, then you’ll know you tried. The world won’t end, Dee. You’ll get out of bed the next day, a little sad and a little weary, but you’ll carry on.” She smiled and reached for my hand. “You will not fall apart again.”

“What if I become my mother with him? Losing myself and becoming only what I think he needs? Putting him above everything else?”

“I don’t think he would allow that to happen. He loves you the way you are Dee, not what he wants you to be. And you aren’t built that way either. You are far stronger than your mother, and you need to see that.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because you’re not the same girl you were all those years ago. You’ve grown and changed. You’re a woman. A responsible, caring, slightly off-kilter woman who loves a man and needs to stop denying it.”

“Off-kilter?”

She raised her eyebrows.

I laughed. “Okay, off-kilter works.”

“I’m glad to see you smile.”

I sighed. “I don’t think I’ve ever cried this much my entire life. It’s not normal for me.”

She tilted her head. “Maybe it’s time you did cry, Dee. You don’t have to be strong all the time anymore. Sometimes crying is your body’s way of ridding itself of the stress inside. It is saying ‘enough.’”

Again, she made sense.

She glanced at her watch. “Life is meant to be lived, Dee. We have one shot at it. Laugh, cry, love. Don’t hide in the shadows—take a page from Cami’s book. Grab it and live.”

All the air left my lungs as I thought about her words.

She stood, reaching in her purse. She handed me a card. “Please call me. Come see me and let me help you work through it all in your head.”

I stood and hugged her. “I will. I promise.”

“Good. Now I have to go. I’m meeting my husband and daughter.”

“You’re married! Oh, how wonderful, Lori. I didn’t know.”

“It is.” She winked. “I highly recommend it.” She tapped the card. “Call me.”

I followed her down the hall, stopping in the cafeteria to get coffee. I got one for Richard, then hurried back to the room, realizing I had been gone for almost two hours.

I rushed through the door. Richard glanced up. “Oh, here she is. I’ll stop talking now. I’m sure you prefer her voice to mine.”

He stood with a smile. “Everything’s fine, Dee.” He studied my face, gratefully accepting the coffee I handed him. “You look like you’ve been crying. Are you okay?”

I looked at Maddox, lying still in the bed, waiting to wake so he could begin to live again. I was ready to join him.

“Yes,” I assured him. “Yes, I’ll be fine.”

As soon as Maddox woke up, I would be perfect.

Dee

The next day, they stopped the medication that kept Maddox in a coma. Dr. Sampson was very careful as he explained to us that there was a good chance Maddox would still be unconscious for a while and not to panic. The tests showed brain activity, but it was up to Maddox when he woke. Dr. Sampson told us what we saw on TV was not factual.

“He won’t awaken in an instant and be fully functioning. It takes time, and his body is still recovering.”

We waited for two full days before we saw any change in him. It was subtle. His fingers would twitch. A few times, his eyes flickered open, only to stare blankly and fall shut again. His body would spasm, and on occasion, a guttural sound escaped his mouth. They assured us it was all normal, the pain medication still in effect, and they were positive signs.

I found them frightening, yet with each one, I prayed he was coming back to us. I was never alone now. Someone was always with me. Richard had only stayed for a couple of days, but he was there constantly. After he left, Aiden or Bentley was there, neither one wanting to leave in case he woke. They took turns, leaving briefly to catch up on things at the office, and returning. They dozed in one of the big chairs, always alert. Cami and Emmy sat with me, making sure I ate and showered. The bathroom was the farthest they could get me away from Maddox.

It was late one night while Aiden dozed and I sat with Cami that I told her everything. The affair, the fallout, the deep depression I had sunk into, and the therapy I had sought. I also told her the truth about what happened between Maddox and me. Her eyes filled with tears when I stopped talking.

“Why didn’t you tell me about the affair and what you were going through?”

“You were young, Cami. I was trying to look after you. I could barely understand it myself, never mind talk about it with you.”

“And Maddox?”

I looked toward the bed. The light in the corner cast a shadow over Maddox’s handsome face. He was still, his chest rising and falling with his breathing. Without the noises of the machines, I could hear his steady rhythm and took comfort in it.

The words still frightened me, but I said them. “I love him.”

She grasped my hand. “I know.”

“I need him to wake up so I can tell him.”

She shifted closer. “He will.” She hugged me tightly. “I’m sorry you went through all that alone. And I’m sorry you felt you couldn’t talk to me.” She wiped her eyes. “I struggle at times with all the changes too.”

“You do?”

“A couple of weeks ago, I told Aiden how much I missed you. I missed seeing you every day and being able to walk down the hall and talk to you. He wanted to go and buy a big house and have you come live with us. He said he couldn’t stand for me to be unhappy.”

I peered over her shoulder at Aiden. He was awake, watching us silently. It didn’t upset me that he had heard our conversation, especially since I knew Cami would tell him anyway. “That is sweet, but I don’t think that’s a good idea. I think it’s normal we both have to adjust.” I threw a wink his way. “You don’t need an old woman in your space. You’re newlyweds. I’m fine on my own.”

Aiden met my eyes and patted his chest. I knew what he was saying, and I loved him for it. He was there and always would be.

Cami sighed. “Maybe you won’t be on your own soon.”

“First, Maddox needs to awaken and forgive me. Then we’ll see what the future holds.”

I glanced at the clock and stood. “Aiden should take you home. You have school tomorrow and it’s late.”

“Always worried about me.”

I dropped a kiss on her head. “That is never going to change.”

She smiled at me. “Good.”

* * *

It happened when I least expected it. Bentley was at the end of Maddox’s bed, texting on his phone. I was rubbing some cream into Maddox’s skin, while Aiden worked his other arm in a slow, steady circle.

“He’s slid down a little, Aiden. Can you lift him a bit while I adjust his pillows?”

“Yep.” He bent down, carefully sliding his arms under Maddox. I shifted and plumped the pillows, and Aiden settled him back on the bed.

Maddox’s eyes were open and staring.

Aiden froze, still holding him. “Mad Dog?”

My breath caught. Bentley looked up, his phone forgotten. He leaned on the bed, his voice anxious. “Mad? Buddy?”

Maddox blinked, his gaze flying around the room. His hand clenched, and I slid my fingers between his, squeezing it.

“Maddox?” I whispered, the sound of my voice causing him to turn his head in my direction. I lifted his hand to my chest, cradling it close.

He blinked again, swallowed, looked at Aiden, and spoke. His voice was low, raspy, and it sounded painful.

“What the hell are you doing in my room, Aiden? And why are you holding me?”

Aiden’s face broke into a wide grin. “Giving you your biggest fantasy, Mad Dog.”

Bentley made an odd noise in the back of his throat. Maddox’s gaze flew to him. “Bent?”

“I’m here, Maddox.”

Maddox’s heart monitor began to climb, his breathing increasing. I leaned over, cupping his face. “It’s okay, Maddox. Calm down. Everything is fine.”

“I-I don’t understand…” He began to panic. “Where am I?” He frowned. “Why are you here?” He directed his question at me.

My heart ached at his words. Aiden pressed the button for the nurse. I stroked his head, trying not to react. “Everything is okay,” I soothed. “I promise.”

His heart rate monitor continued to rise. Beads of sweat covered his brow.

The door opened, and Dr. Sampson strode in, followed by a nurse. “Clear the room.” His voice left no space to argue.

Bentley tugged me away. The doctor took my place, leaning over Maddox. “Welcome back, Mr. Riley.”

The last thing I saw was Maddox’s eyes staring at me as the door shut.

In the hall, I looked at Bentley. He squeezed my shoulder. “He’s awake. He knew us. This is all good.”

“He wasn’t happy to see me.”

He shook his head. “He was confused. I would be if I woke up and saw Aiden standing over me, in a strange place.”

“Hey,” Aiden interjected.

Bentley ignored him.

“They’ll help him settle. He’ll be fine.”

I glanced at the closed door, desperate to be on the other side of it. Panic seized me, and I began breathing fast.

Aiden wrapped his arm around my shoulder, pushing me into a chair. He tilted my head down. “Relax, Dee. Breathe, okay. Just breathe.”

I struggled to get in the air. Gradually, the pressure in my chest eased and much-needed oxygen filled my lungs. Slowly I raised my head, meeting two sets of worried eyes.

“I’m okay.”

“Good. Maddox is going to be fine. We’ll figure it out, okay?”

Aiden sat next to me, letting me lean against his arm. “Bent is right. One step at a time.”

I shut my eyes. “Okay.”

* * *

They allowed us to return after what seemed like an eternity. Maddox was awake, the bed slightly elevated. His nose cannulas were gone, the indent from the tubes still lingering on his skin. He had the blanket I had brought from my apartment draped over him. I noticed the way he had his hand wrapped around the edge, as if he were afraid to let go.

I let Bentley and Aiden approach him, standing at the bottom of the bed.

“Hey,” he muttered.

They both smiled. “Mad Dog,” Aiden said, patting his leg. “Good to see you.”

Maddox sighed. “Good to be back.”

Bentley sat in the chair. “Do you need anything?”

Maddox’s eyes flickered to me briefly, then he shook his head. “The ice chips are stellar.”

Aiden chuckled. “That’s why we chose this hospital. Stellar ice.”

“Are you hungry?” I asked.

Maddox hesitated, then spoke. “No. I’m not sure what I feel. I still don’t really understand everything that has happened.”

“Give it a little time, Maddox,” Bentley urged. “You just woke up.”

Maddox nodded, then grimaced.

I moved without thought, pushing past Aiden. I cupped Maddox’s face. “Do you need pain meds?”

He stilled at my touch. “The nurse is bringing me some.”

“Okay. What can I get you?”

“Um, more ice?”

I grabbed the cup, sliding a cube into his mouth. He shut his eyes. “Good.”

I reached into my pocket and found the Chapstick. I ran it over his lips, freezing when his eyes flew open.

“So they don’t crack,” I explained.

He closed his eyes again. “I know this sounds weird since, apparently, I’ve been out for over a week, but I’m tired.”

“Understandable.” Bentley stood. “We’ll go get something to eat and let you rest.”

“Thanks,” Maddox mumbled.

“Dee, you coming?”

I shook my head. “No.”

Maddox spoke, his voice low. “I would rather you did.”

My heart shifted, breaking a little at his words. “All right, then.”

I stepped back, retrieved my purse, and let Aiden guide me out of the room.

It felt as if I were leaving a piece of me behind.

* * *

“It was Jill, wasn’t it?”

Maddox’s voice startled me. Since he had woken, he had barely addressed me. He had accepted hugs and kisses from Sandy, Emmy, and Cami when they came in the room; spoken quietly with Aiden and Bentley; accepted a fist bump from Reid. Even spoke to Richard on the phone.

But to me, he remained silent and distant. If I asked him a question, his answer was short and to the point. I was at a loss about what to do, but I knew I had to let him make the first move.

I glanced over from my spot in the chair beside his bed. He hadn’t told me to leave when the others departed for the night. He hadn’t asked me to stay either. When I picked up his book that had been on his nightstand, I asked him if he would like me to read it to him.

His terse, “Fine,” was the reply I received. In the hours that we had been alone, he’d only spoken that one word until now.

I closed the book slowly and drew in a breath.

“Yes, it was Jill.”

His fingers played with the blanket. “Where is she?”

“In jail.”

“Good,” he grunted. “That’s all I want to know.”

“Okay.”

Again, there was silence.

“Why do I have this blanket?”

“I knew you liked it. It was softer than the hospital ones, and I thought you would prefer it.”

He made another noise. Shifted a little. He pushed at his glasses. They were new—as close as I could get to the other frames I knew he liked. “Did you have these replaced?”

“Yes. I know they need adjusting, but that has to wait until you can get around. Your optician was very helpful getting a replacement pair.”

“Yeah, they’re fine.”

“Would you like something? Some ginger ale or a juice? A sandwich?”

“I’d prefer a whiskey.”

I had to chuckle. I could use one myself. “I don’t think that’s a choice.”

“Figured. Maybe a ginger ale.”

“Okay, I’ll go get you one.”

“Are you leaving?”

I paused at the door. “No.”

He repeated his question from earlier. “Why are you here?”

“Because you are.”

Our eyes met in the diffused light. His were unreadable, the emotions once again hidden in the depths of blue. Then he sighed and spoke. “I’m angry with you.”

My heart ached again, but I nodded because I understood. “I know. I deserve your anger, but I’m not leaving.”

“What if I tell you to go?”

“Then I guess I’ll be in the waiting room. I’m not leaving this hospital until you come home, no matter how often you send me away.”

“Still stubborn.”

I shrugged.

“I didn’t send you away earlier to make you feel bad. You looked exhausted, and I wanted you to eat,” he said quietly. “I knew if you went with Bent and Aiden, they would make sure you did.”

“Oh.” I cleared my throat. “Anything besides that ginger ale?” He hadn’t eaten much earlier, barely picking at the light dinner they brought him.

“No thanks.”

I knew his throat was sore from the tubes. He swallowed a lot and had been sucking on lozenges. Suddenly, I remembered the box I had seen in the freezer of the small kitchen the nurses allowed us to use.

“How about a popsicle?”

“A popsicle?”

“It would help your throat.”

He contemplated it, then nodded. “Orange.”

“Okay, one orange popsicle.”

I leaned against the wall once I was out of his room. It would take time. My head knew that, even while my heart wished for something different. I wanted him to tell me he still loved me, but sadly, I knew he wasn’t ready to say it.

I wasn’t sure he even felt it anymore.

I dashed away a stray tear. He had once shown me great patience. I had to do the same for him.

In the meantime, he wanted a popsicle. That much I could do for him.

* * *

The next day, they removed all the medical equipment. Maddox passed the cognitive tests, and although his short-term memory wasn’t as sharp as it had been before the accident, Dr. Sampson was confident it would return. Maddox was surprisingly unsteady on his feet, and his ribs hurt a great deal. He relaxed a bit when the doctor explained how much bruising there had been from the accident, plus the surgery.

“It’s to be expected, Maddox. You need time to heal completely.” Dr. Sampson snapped his chart closed. “I want to keep you another day or two, just to be safe. And you’ll need some help when you get home. You shouldn’t be alone.”

“He won’t be,” I said, resolute. “I’ll be there.”

Dr. Sampson grinned. “Your guardian angel.”

Maddox simply stared at me. I looked away, hating the expressive look in his eyes. Uncertainty, doubt, and pain. That was all I could see.

“Can I have a shower?”

Dr. Sampson nodded. “I’ll get a nurse to assist you.”

“No. Dee,” Maddox insisted.

My heart rate increased. He wanted me to help him? Dr. Sampson glanced at me, and I nodded. “Of course.”

A nurse helped me get Maddox to the walk-in shower. The simple act of getting there exhausted him. He sat down heavily on the shower bench, hung his head, and dropped his shoulders. I left on my underwear, working efficiently so he didn’t get cold. He was silent as the warm water rained down his body, lifting his head as I stood behind him so I could shampoo his hair.

“I heard you,” he said, his eyes shut.

“What?”

“When I was coming out of the coma, I heard your voice. I felt you touching me.”

“Oh.”

He frowned as I rinsed away the soap. “I knew when it was someone else touching me. I didn’t like it.”

“I did everything they would allow me to do.”

“I know.”

I lathered up my hands, massaging the suds into his skin.

He was silent for a moment. “I heard you cry.”

“I’m sorry. Sometimes I got overwhelmed.”

His eyes opened, and he focused on me. “You said you loved me. I heard you say that.”

I swallowed, frozen in his fierce glance. “I did.”

“Because you thought I was dying? You felt guilty?”

“No, because I realized how stupid I was being.”

“What are you talking about?”

I inhaled and told him the same thing I had told Cami. He didn’t interrupt me. He let me talk and wash him, standing to rinse off, holding the wall for support.

“Lori made me see what a coward I was being.” I finished and shut off the water. I wrapped a towel around his waist and helped him sit down again. I toweled-dried his hair briskly. “I know you’re angry with me, Maddox. I’m angry with myself and trying to come to terms with the guilt.”

“Why are you guilty?”

I lifted his face, stroking his scruff with my fingers. “Because I hurt you. Because my words put you on that street and she got the chance to get her revenge. Because of me, you’re here.”

He wrapped his hand around my wrist. “Is that why you’re looking after me, Dee? Because you feel responsible?”

“No.”

“Tell me why.”

A tremor went through me. “Because… I love you, Maddox Riley. There is no place else I can be.”

Our eyes locked. I refused to look away, needing him to see the truth behind my words.

“I’m tired of denying it. I love you, and even if you don’t love me anymore, I want you to know it.”

He broke our gaze and sighed. “I need to go to bed.”

Disappointment tore through me; the subtle rejection stung. I helped him to his feet and into a set of loose pants and a T-shirt Aiden had brought then settled him into his bed.

“Do you need anything?”

“I’d like a popsicle.”

“Okay.”

He spoke as I headed for the door. “She was going to come after me no matter what, Dee. The one thing I’m grateful for is she didn’t hurt you.”

I looked at him.

His gaze focused on me. “I would go through it again, and worse, if it meant you were safe.”

He shut his eyes.

* * *

He watched me all day. I felt his gaze even when others were in the room. When I left to have coffee with Cami and Emmy, so he could have some private time with Aiden and Bentley, he looked anxious.

Unable to help myself, I crossed the room and ran my hand over his head. “I’ll bring you a popsicle.”

He tugged me close. “Just you. Promise you’ll come back.”

I felt the well of tears but fought them back. “Yes.”

He lay back, satisfied. “Okay.”

Later, when we were alone once more, I sat beside his bed in one of the large chairs, my legs curled under me. The room was dim since bright lights still gave him a headache. The silence between us tonight was different. Lighter. I was surprised when he stretched out his hand in invitation, letting me curl mine inside it. He drew circles on my skin.

“Your thumb is a mess.”

“I know.”

“You need to stop that.”

“I’m not sure it’s ever going to happen. I’ve done it all my life.”

He harrumphed, then he carefully shifted, lying on his side.

“Bentley told me.”

“Told you what?”

“That it was you who alerted the police about Jill.”

Sighing, I tucked my legs closer. I hated even hearing her name.

“Yes.”

He stared at our hands, his voice becoming softer. “And about the blood donation. You saved my life.”

“No, the surgeon did. I just gave him one of the tools he needed.”

“I’m sure the blood bank would have worked.”

“I didn’t want to wait. Besides, I wanted to give it to you. Be the one to help.”

“I like knowing I have some of you inside me.” His lips curled at the corner. “Usually, it’s the other way around.”

I felt the familiar heat only he could cause bubble under my skin at his provocative words. I looked down at his fingers caressing my hand and shut my eyes, as unbidden, a memory stirred.

I pushed open the closet door, shivering a bit in the morning air. I reached for a blouse, when Maddox stepped behind me. His hard chest pressed to my back, his damp skin warm. His long fingers trailed over my arm, wrapping around my hand.

“I like that blouse,” he murmured close to my ear. “But I really prefer it on the floor.”

“Maddox,” I whispered. “Stop it. I have to get ready for work.”

“You look so…tempting.” He ran his finger over the lace strap on my shoulder. “So pretty in pink.”

His finger drifted lower. “Where are your sexy little panties, Deirdre? Are you planning on going bare today?”

My answer came out more breathless than I expected. “No, I have to get them. I was chilly, and I thought I’d put on my blouse first.”

Maddox chuckled low, throaty, and sexy. Just the sound made my thighs clench. I didn’t understand how he could do that. He’d already taken me in the shower.

How could I need him again?

“I can warm you up, Deirdre.” Reaching over, he slid the door closed, wrapping me in his arms, lowering us both to the floor. Before I could react, he hooked his legs around mine, pulling them apart. I looked away from our reflection in the full-length mirror.

Maddox dropped his head to my neck, turning his face to my ear, his breath washing over my skin. He nudged my face forward.

“Look how pretty you are.”

I could only stare at the reflection of his hands. He ran them down my arms, then over my chest. I gasped when he tugged down the cups of my bra, pushing out my breasts. They squeezed together, his hands enveloping and stroking the soft mounds. He rubbed his thumbs over my hard nipples, making me squirm.

He swirled his tongue on my neck, then dropped his hands to my thighs, running his fingers up and down in light, teasing strokes. I gasped when he cupped me, his touch possessive.

“Watch me,” he murmured, once again nudging my head toward the mirror.

I couldn’t look away. I was mesmerized by the movements of his hands. His long, strong fingers. The way his forearms flexed as he worked me.

He opened me, exposing me fully to the mirror. He ran his finger over my clit, making me whimper. Slow, unhurried brushes of his thumb, fingers, knuckles. I never knew what was next.

“Look at you,” he whispered, his voice low and tight in my ear. “Everything you hide, Deirdre, all the things that make you, you. Here only for me.”

He began small, tight circles, rubbing my clit. Pleasure racked my body as I pushed back against him. His cock was hard and trapped between us. I felt the slide of it, the heat, and wetness of his excitement on my skin.

“Your girlie room filled with pillows and lace.” He bit down lightly on the juncture of my neck. “The sexy, racy lingerie under your businesslike clothes.” He slid a finger inside me, his thumb pressing on my bundle of nerves.

I cried out his name, my hips moving, his cock pressing harder on my back.

“And this.” He pressed his fingers deeper, his thumb harder. “This pretty, sweet pussy. Like a flower. It blossoms for me, doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” I panted.

His ministrations picked up, his breathing growing harsh. “Just for me.”

“Oh God, yes.”

“You’re going to come on my hand, Deirdre. When I tell you to. Aren’t you?”

I could only whimper.

“I’m going to come all over your back. You’re going to wear me on your skin all day. Think of me when your blouse sticks and remember how hard you came for me.”

I shook, undulated on his hand, cried out his name. Gasped for air. He stroked me harder, one hand splayed across my stomach, gripping me tightly to him.

He grunted and his body jerked. “Come. Now, Deirdre. Come for me.”

I exploded, crying out and gripping his legs. Wetness covered my back as he clutched me close, his face buried in my neck.

I collapsed against him.

After a moment, he pressed his mouth to my ear.

“Look at yourself, Deirdre. Look how beautiful you are for me.”

My eyes fluttered open. My hair was disheveled, my breasts spilled out of my bra, my nipples red. My skin was glowing and pink. My eyes were hooded, my lips upturned at the corners. Maddox’s hand still cupped me, and I was splayed open. I was sated, sleepy, and relaxed. I looked…sexy?

I met his eyes in the mirror.

“You are so incredible,” he murmured. “I’ll think about you all day like this.” He laughed softly. “I’ll be goddamn hard all day too.”

A giggle escaped, and he kissed my neck.

“I have to go get ready for work.”

“No. I told you. Me on your skin. Inside you. I want to be all over you all day.”

I had to shut my eyes at his words. I wasn’t sure I should find them so sexy.

“Maddox,” I breathed out.

His mouth covered mine. I knew I would do as he asked.

Simply because he asked.

He gasped, and my eyes flew open. Our gazes locked. My hand gripped his, my breathing shallow.

“What are you thinking about?” he demanded.

I shook my head. I couldn’t tell him.

“Deirdre…”

A shiver ran through me at the single word.

“That day, in front of the closet. The way you touched me.”

His eyes drifted closed, and a smile curled his lips. “That was a good day.”

“Y-yes.”

He drew my hand to his mouth, kissed the palm, then pressed it to his face. “There will be more.”

“Will there?” I hated the need I could hear in my voice, the unspoken question.

“If you want there to be.”

“Do you love me?” I asked.

“I told you I did.”

“That was before you were hurt. Before I rejected you.”

He shrugged. “I said it. I meant it. The question now is: Do you love me? Did you mean what you said in the shower, or was that your remorse talking? I need to know once and for all.”

“It isn’t remorse. It’s how I feel.”

“Then say it.”

“I’m scared you won’t say it back,” I whispered.

“Bullshit,” he shot back. “You gave your blood to me. You’ve been here every fucking day. Bentley told me you refused to leave. You fought everyone. You’ve seen me at my worst, and you’re still here.” He tugged my hand gently. “Stop being a coward, Deirdre. Look me in the eyes and say the words. We’ll go from there. Take the chance.”

I looked into his eyes. For the first time since he woke up, I saw the fierce determination I associated with Maddox. The fighter.

The man I loved.

I let out a long breath. “I love you, Maddox. I love you so much it terrifies me.”

“Do you want a life with me?” he asked.

“Yes,” I confirmed.

He reached out, and I leaned forward so he could cup my cheek. “Was that so scary?”

This time, the word was soft. “Yes.”

He pulled on me, and I unfurled my knees to hunch over him. Gently, he tugged me down to his face, brushing his mouth over mine.

“I love you, Deirdre Wilson. And if you try to run this time, I’m going to be so pissed that I’ll chase you. I’m never letting you go again. Do you understand me?”

“Yes,” I sobbed.

“You could make it a lot easier on me if you would get on this fucking bed.”

Cautiously, I lay beside him, resting my head on his pillow.

“This is where you belong.” He brushed the tears off my face. “Now, stop crying. I want to kiss you.”

I sniffled and he smiled.

His arm tightened on my waist. “I wish we were alone.”

“We are.”

“A nurse could walk in here any minute. I doubt they’d approve of what I want to do to you right now.”

“You just had surgery and woke from a coma. You won’t be doing that for a while,” I reminded him.

He smiled and winked. “I still have hands.” He lowered his face to my ear. “And a tongue.”

My eyes widened.

He captured my mouth and kissed me. It was slow and sweet. Long, sensuous passes of his tongue. Whispered words of adoration against my lips. Promises of the future.

I felt his forgiveness, his desire.

And his love.

In return, I gave him mine.

* * *

“Ahem.”

I woke, still beside Maddox. He slept, his head on my chest, holding me close, my blanket draped over us. Aiden smirked, clearly amused. Cami smiled widely, holding a tray of coffee.

“We thought you could use a little pick-me-up this morning, but I see you’ve got that covered,” Aiden said. “I’m not sure this is in keeping with hospital policy though.”

Two nurses had already informed me of that. Yet, neither made me move. Instead, they grinned knowingly and left after checking on Maddox. He barely stirred when they recorded his vitals, then settled and slept again until the next time they appeared.

“You know, this is the second time you’ve shown up in my room uninvited,” Maddox mumbled. “Go away, Aiden.”

“I don’t think you want that to happen.”

“Why is that?”

“Because Dr. Sampson decided to spring you today.”

My breath caught. “Really?”

“Yes. He came in here to tell you, but, ah, you were otherwise engaged. He told us and said we could share the good news. He’s preparing the discharge papers.”

Maddox groaned. “Good. I can go home and get back to my life.”

I shook my head as I slid from the bed, ignoring his pout.

“Just because you’re getting out of here means nothing. You still need time to recover.”

“I’ll take it slow.”

I laughed. “You certainly will. You aren’t going back to work. You’ve been hit by a car, had surgery, and been in a coma. You’ll be sleeping, resting, reading, and doing what I tell you.”

“Is that a fact?”

I crossed my arms. “Yes, it is.”

Maddox smiled. “Okay, then. Just wanted to be sure.”

Aiden chuckled. “And here we go.”

Maddox

It wasn’t much of a surprise to anyone to discover how bad of a patient I was when it came to recovery. I lasted about ten days—the exact amount of time Dee stayed home from work with me. After that, I drove her, and everyone else, crazy.

They took turns checking on me. Aiden and Bent would drop by and bring me up to speed on work. I was allowed limited computer time, and I used it to stay on top of my department and Ridge Towers. I snuck in some extra hours until Reid figured it out. He loaded something on to my computer that cut me off after my allotted time. I ordered another laptop, but Dee found it and gave me supreme shit.

“You’re recovering! What are you doing?”

“I’m bored. I can’t sit around all day. My God, have you seen the shit they have on TV? Speaking of which, if I can watch TV, why can’t I work? I’m staring at a screen either way,” I argued.

She threw up her hands and walked away. I found it sexy when she was in bossy mode, but I refused to let her know that piece of information.

I called Dr. Sampson and pointed out my argument. He agreed that as long as I continued to recover at home, I could work a little more. I tried not to be smug when Reid disabled the restricting program on my computer.

I failed.

I walked on my treadmill—slowly—building my strength. Aiden showed me some exercises and worked with me.

Sandy came by every couple of days. I let her fuss and tell me what to do. She was going to do it no matter what I said, so it was easier.

Richard called frequently, helping me pass the time as he entertained me with stories of his kids, discussed the marketing, and teased me endlessly about anything he could think of—including the garbage pile incident. He sent packages, often containing childish drawings, as well as thoughtful gifts. Oscar the Grouch, sitting in his garbage can, made Dee laugh hard, and earned a place of honor on the shelves in my den. Every phone call, video chat, and package that arrived made us closer and solidified our friendship.

Finally, after three weeks, the doctor cleared me to return to the office, part time. It felt good to be back at my desk, even if I was exhausted after a few hours. Dee was waiting when Frank dropped me off, and I was lying down before she had to ask.

She curled up beside me.

“I guess I can go home now.”

My eyes flew open. “No!”

“But you’re getting better.”

“I still need you.”

“I’ll check on you every night. We can have dinner together.”

I discovered I loved to cook with her. Our style in the kitchen was similar, and we worked well together. It had become our thing: to decide on menus, list the ingredients we needed, then cook our meal together.

“I still get dizzy in the shower. And really tired.” To prove my point, I lay my head on her chest, burrowing close. “I need you to hold me up.”

She ran her fingers through my hair and kissed the scar on my crown. The hair was finally growing over the jagged reminder. “Ah, Maddox,” she crooned. “You are so full of bullshit.”

I grinned against her skin. “Okay, fine. I just want you here.”

Her fingers stilled. “What are you saying?”

I tilted my head up to meet her eyes. “Move in with me. Be here every night. When I get home from the office and wake up in the morning.”

I saw the wariness in her gaze, and I tightened my grip around her waist.

“Isn’t that a little fast?” She stalled.

“Maybe, but I don’t care. It feels right.” I studied her face. “Don’t you like being here?”

“Yes.”

“There is plenty of room for your things. You love the kitchen.”

“Yes,” she agreed thoughtfully.

I nudged her chin with mine. “You love me.”

“Yes.” This time she said it with a sweet smile.

“Then why not?”

She paused, lifting her hand. I grabbed it before her thumb went between her lips.

“It’s not going to happen, Dee. You aren’t going to lose yourself being with me. I wouldn’t allow it. You make me stronger, and I’ll do the same for you. I love you just the way you are.” I kissed her thumb. “Defective chewed thumbs and all.”

She smiled. “Okay.”

Disbelief widened my eyes. “Yeah?”

“Yes.”

I kissed her leisurely and deep. As usual, when I was close to her, my cock lengthened, pushing against her hip. She whimpered, pressing herself closer. As long as I moved carefully, sex wasn’t an issue now. It was when I moved without thinking that things went haywire.

I had discovered easy, slow lovemaking with Dee was as satisfying as when I fucked her hard. I still talked dirty, and I liked to be in control. Dee liked it as well. I knew, once my body fully healed, we would return to our more vigorous antics. But until then, I simply wanted to be close to her.

Our clothes ended up on the floor. I kissed her soft skin, loving how it felt against my coarser body. Long moments passed with our mouths and bodies showing our love, speaking a language too intimate to voice out loud. I moved with easygoing strokes, buried deep inside her. She whispered my name, gripped my shoulders, and held me close. I lost myself, finding pleasure only she could give me. Cradled by her body, I was home.

Finally, home.

* * *

Weeks later, I glanced at my watch, late on a Friday afternoon. Life had returned to normal. The office was busy, Dee moved in, and all was great.

I shifted in my chair, ran a hand over my chest, and winced. I’d had a tattoo done over my heart and it was still tender. My first—and my last. I’d gotten the idea one night, and I’d talked to Aiden about it. Once I was ready, he took me to his guy and I got inked. It was something I never planned to do—but then again, I’d never planned to fall in love either. Dee was the force behind both deviations.

Dee had wept when I showed it to her.

My Dee it read in cursive ink set into an infinity symbol. It was private, personal, and only a few people would ever see it. The same few people who ever saw the real me.

Dee’s appreciation had been rather demonstrative once the tattoo began to heal. She liked to use her tongue and trace the ink. I liked it as well.

Bentley walked in, tugging on his sleeves. I grinned at the tight expression on his face.

“You ready?”

“I can’t believe I let myself get talked into this.”

“It’s tradition not to see the bride the night before the wedding. You’re going out to dinner, then taking her to the hotel. I’m dropping off Dee and Cami to join her.” I leaned back. “You’re not the only one giving up your woman for the night, you know.”

He snorted and sat down. “Your woman. Listen to you.”

Aiden strolled in, a cookie in each hand. “Holy shit, have you guys tasted Becca’s cookies? They rock!”

Becca had arrived two weeks ago and was busy settling in. Reid was overly fixated on her office setup, deeming it needed tweaking almost daily. It was amusing to watch.

Aiden flung himself on the sofa. “I’ve had six today. I might not fit into my tux tomorrow.”

“Six. Try a dozen. Every time I’ve seen you today, you’ve had a cookie in your hand. And one in your mouth.” I grinned. “I hope Jen brings reinforcement buttons.”

Aiden flipped me off and turned to Bentley. “You ready for tomorrow?”

“I think so. You have the ring, right?”

“For the hundredth time, yes.” Aiden patted his pocket. “It’s right here.”

“Okay. Just checking.”

Bentley glanced my way, and I lifted my hands. “I have all the paperwork, Bent. We’ve got your back.”

He sighed. “Fine.”

“What time are you coming over?”

“I’ll be there in the morning.”

Bentley had decided he wanted to spend his last night as a bachelor alone. Knowing Bent the way I did, I wasn’t surprised. He would want the time to reflect since that was the way he worked. The wedding wasn’t until early evening, so we would have most of the day together, hanging out.

“Great. We’ll work out, then go to breakfast. I’ve booked us a court at eleven. Richard and Katy arrive tonight, and he is joining us for some one-on-one tomorrow, then we’ll head to the hotel, relax with a few drinks, and get you married.”

Bentley nodded.

Aiden wiped his mouth, licking the crumbs off his fingers. “The girls are spending the day getting pretty.” He chuckled. “I don’t think they need it, but whatever.”

“It’s their bonding time. Jen says since neither of us wanted a traditional bachelor or bachelorette party, it was a good substitute. They’re getting facials, massages, pedicures. Girlie stuff. Katy is joining them while Richard is with us. He wants to spoil her a little while she’s here. The girls are excited to meet her.”

I laughed. “I prefer beer, pizza, and basketball.”

“I dunno,” Aiden mused. “Cami likes it when I get a pedicure. She says she likes it when my feet are soft. I have talented toes, you know.”

Bentley and I groaned.

“Go get more cookies. It’s better when your mouth is full.”

Bentley stood, still looking nervous. “Okay, I’ll see you guys in the morning.”

He left, and I glanced at Aiden. “What are you doing tonight?”

He grinned. “Spending it with you. Dee told Cami you’d probably pout and feel sorry for yourself if you were alone.”

“Whatever,” I mumbled. Dee knew me well. I hated being without her now.

Aiden chuckled then stood. “I get it, Mad Dog. Believe me, I get it. So we’ll keep each other company.”

“Fine. Bring beer. Lots of it.”

“On it.”

* * *

I glanced at Aiden across the table the next morning. The nervous, anxious Bentley was gone. In his place was distracted, all-over-the-place, smiling Bentley. He ordered breakfast, asked for a scotch, then proceeded to chat.

Bentley didn’t chat. Or drink scotch in the morning.

He talked about dinner, his house, Emmy, Ridge Towers, the lakefront, local news. He never shut up. And he checked his phone constantly, typing with the strangest smile on his face.

Something big was up. Bigger than the wedding.

“How much caffeine have you had, Bent?”

“A few cups. I didn’t sleep much last night.”

“Did you give Emmy your wedding gift?”

“What? Oh yeah. She loved the earrings.”

I looked at Aiden, lifting my eyebrow. The earrings had taken three visits to Darlene, a dozen calls, and four revisions to get them perfect. And all he had to say was she loved them?

“What’s going on, Bent?”

“What? I’m getting married today.”

“And?”

He huffed a sigh, reaching into his pocket. He hunched forward, lowering his voice. “I don’t think I’m supposed to say anything.”

I exchanged another glance with Aiden. “Okay.”

“But I have to.”

I nodded.

“Emmy gave me a present too.”

“I think that’s customary.”

He pulled his hand out of his pocket and opened his fist. “Look.”

I stared at a mound of yellow fluff. “Did that used to be a baby chick? Did you kill it in your pocket?”

He glared at me. “No. Look!” He held out an object to me and handed one to Aiden. I took it from him, mystified. Then I saw it.

“Holy fuck.”

Aiden let out a curse of his own.

I met Bentley’s gaze. His eyes filled with joy. There was no other word to describe it.

“I’m gonna be a dad.”

“But… I thought…”

He chuckled. “You know what I learned last night? When a person is on antibiotics, it cuts down the effectiveness of birth control. When you had your accident, Emmy was sick.” He shrugged, his ears turning a dull red. “She, ah, got better. You got better. We celebrated.”

“You must have been surprised.”

“She’s been nervous the last couple of days. About telling me.” He took the tiny baby bootie from my hand, rubbing the soft wool between his fingers. “She was so scared, she was shaking. But…” He swallowed, the emotion and wonder evident in his voice when he continued. “This is the best wedding gift in the world.” He looked at us, tears in his eyes. “I get Emmy, and I’m going to be a daddy. I get them forever. It’s so much more than I ever thought, ever hoped to have.” He looked down at the ball of fuzz. “I’m the luckiest man on the planet.”

I sat back, letting the news soak in, waiting for the shock.

Except, I wasn’t shocked.

I started to laugh. Aiden was married. Bentley was getting married and going to be a father. I was living with a woman I was so in love with I couldn’t be without her for a night.

All because of a worn rucksack and cup of coffee. Three girls who stepped into our lives and made them complete. Made us complete.

I stood, surprising us all when I dragged Bentley to his feet and embraced him. Aiden jumped up, and the three of us hugged it out in the middle of a busy restaurant. Even more surprising, I didn’t care.

“Way to go, Bentley. Way to go.”

* * *

“Ladies and gentlemen, I give you Mr. and Mrs. Bentley Ridge!”

Bentley stood, offering his hand to Emmy. She laughed as he tugged her onto the dance floor, twirling her into his arms. They swayed, her tucked into his chest. The smile on his face said it all.

My friend was happy and in love. Joy radiated from him.

The wedding had been picture-perfect. Every detail handled expertly by Jen, who stood on the sidelines, dabbing his eyes as he watched their first dance.

Emmy was a vision of beauty in the dress Cami designed for her. Bentley gasped in awe when he saw her, elegant in cream lace. Dee and Cami were gorgeous as well. Although, personally, I thought Dee was the loveliest of them all. She had flushed when I informed her of my decision when I had her alone.

As weddings went, it was small but befitted Bentley and Emmy. Friends, staff, and close business colleagues attended. We finally met the infamous Katy. Richard’s love and pride as he introduced her to us was blatant. The natural warmth he described her having was transparent. She drew you in with her infectious smile and vivid blue eyes. She often chided him for his remarks, and he would kiss her cheek or hair, laughing with her. They were a great couple.

Graham and his wife, Laura, stayed in BC to look after Richard and Katy’s children. It was the only way Katy agreed to come to the wedding, and even then, she checked in on them often.

Richard teased her about it, but I noticed him on his phone several times over the course of the day. His girls brought the tough, cocky businessman to his knees, and the love he carried for them was evident. I watched him with his wife, his adoration clear on his face. He looked at her the way Bent did Emmy. Aiden at Cami.

The way I looked at Dee.

We joined the happy couple on the dance floor, and I pressed Dee close. “You look so beautiful. Did I mention that?”

“Not in the last ten minutes.”

“Do forgive me. You are mesmerizingly beautiful.”

She smiled at me. “Thank you. You look very handsome.”

“Jen knows his tuxes.”

Dee laughed and snuggled closer.

I felt the stirring of my heart, the contentment that enveloped me when Dee was with me. All she had to do was appear, and my soul eased. I wanted her nearby all the time.

As we danced, a thought crept into my mind, and I began to talk.

“I always thought marriage was a farce. Something I was never interested in. It seemed unnecessary. Antiquated, almost.”

She looked at me, quizzical. “And now?”

“It’s a promise, isn’t it? One made out in the open for all to hear. A promise between two people who love each other. The promise of being together. Loving each other, supporting each other, no matter what. Being that person the other can depend on.” I drew in a deep breath. “A written, spoken vow of love. It’s quite beautiful, actually.”

“You’ve become a romantic, Maddox Duncan Riley,” she teased.

I loved it when she teased me. Called me by my full name. Took over my life. Looked at me as if I hung the moon. I loved everything about her. Even the way she bit her thumb. I never wanted to have a day in my life without her by my side.

I stopped dancing and pulled her into the corner.

“You made me one, Deirdre Anne Wilson. You’ve changed every stupid idea I ever had about love.”

Her eyes widened. “Wh-what are you saying?”

I indicated the room. “I want that.”

“I don’t understand. You want to dance?”

“No. I want all of it. I want to marry you. Share our first dance as husband and wife. Let the world know you’re mine, and I belong to you.”

She stared, her mouth open in shock.

“We’re already living together, isn’t that enough?”

“Maybe once, it would have been. But I want it all. I want that written, stated vow of love with you.”

I slid my hands over her arms, cupping her face. “I want this. With you. Please tell me I can have it.”

Her eyes were like saucers. I pulled her against me, feeling the tension in her body.

“Don’t run, baby. It’s just us. It’s just a word. Say it.”

I waited, patient.

A slow smile spread across her face. Mine grew as I watched.

“Say it again,” she whispered.

“Be brave with me, Deirdre. I promise I won’t let you down.”

A tear fell down her cheek. I kissed it away, my mouth lingering on her skin.

“Give me your vow and take mine.”

She melted into me.

“Yes.”

Maddox

Two years later

My phone chimed with a reminder of my three o’clock meeting. Not that I needed reminding. Every Friday, same time, no matter what else was happening.

It was the most important meeting I had every week.

I shed my suit jacket and unbuttoned my vest, hanging them over the back of my chair. I kept on my shirt but removed the cuff links and loosened the sleeves.

I headed down the hall, my smile already wide, knowing what was waiting for me behind the closed door at the end of the corridor.

I passed the office that now belonged to Emmy, waving at her as I went by. She chuckled and returned my salute, a smile playing on her lips. Across the hall was where Dee worked, though she wasn’t in the office today. We had convinced her to join the company. She worked with Bill, our lawyer, as his paralegal; she was excellent at research and a real asset to our company.

I opened the door and stepped inside. What had once been two large offices was now a nursery/playroom, filled with bright colors, soft edges, and endless activities to engage small minds. It was often chaotic and loud, which at one time in my life would have made me run, but now, I lived for every crazy moment.

Bentley was already there, playing on the floor with his daughter, Addison. She was tiny, with an explosion of golden curls. She looked like Emmy, except she had inherited Bentley’s bright blue eyes. Always happy and laughing, she was enchanting.

And she had her father wrapped around her little finger.

She looked up, drooling and babbling as she lurched to her feet. Bentley was right behind her, holding her upright as she toddled toward me. I leaned down, scooping her into my arms and blowing raspberries on her tummy, laughing as she squealed.

“How’s Uncle Mad’s girl today?” I tossed her in the air, catching her as she giggled in delight. “Are you having fun with Daddy?”

“Wearing Daddy out is what she’s doing,” Bentley grumbled. But he smiled so wide, I knew he was full of bullshit. He was in a good mood today, better than usual, his demeanor almost euphoric.

He held out his arms, and I surrendered Addi to him. She cooed at him, patting his face with her little hands. He tweaked her nose, and she grabbed his finger, shoving it in her mouth.

“Teething again?” I asked, stroking the pink circles on her cheeks.

“Yes. Emmy rubbed some of that stuff on her gums, so it helped.”

My favorite noise came from the corner, and I grinned. “Excuse me.”

I crossed the room, smiling at Maggie, the woman who looked after the nursery.

“He’s all ready for you. I think he’s been waiting.”

I peered over the edge of the crib at my son. His chubby face was wreathed in smiles as he kicked his feet and flapped his arms for me to lift him.

“Hey, buddy.” I sighed as he nestled into my neck, his tiny hands gripping me. “How’s my boy?” I kissed his head. He pushed closer, and I stroked his back, enjoying his warmth. My boy was a snuggler.

I thought I knew what love felt like when I married Dee.

Nothing prepared me for the love I felt for my son, Brayden.

Dee and I married in a quiet ceremony not long after Emmy and Bentley were wed. We flew everyone to the Bahamas and exchanged vows under the hot, bright sun. We were surrounded by our closest friends, including Reid, Sandy, Jen, Becca, Richard, and his family. I hired a private plane so we were comfortable, and we all enjoyed the weekend. We kept it simple, because that was how we were. Dee didn’t even want an engagement ring, so Darlene created a stunning eternity band, the circle of exquisite diamonds as endless as my devotion. I loved the weight of the heavy platinum band Dee gave me on my finger, a constant reminder of our vows.

We returned to Toronto, and less than a year later, Dee was pregnant. Even though we had talked about it, and she stopped getting the shot, it was still a shock when it happened.

Dee handed me a tall box. Mystified, I opened it, staring at the contents, a thousand emotions running through me.

My broken lamp, the one precious item I had been able to keep hidden all those years, lay within the box. I lifted it with shaking hands. The truck was fixed, the paint fresh. It was attached to a base, a new streetlight beside it. The shade was blue with more trucks on it.

Tears filled my eyes as I trailed my fingers over the repaired memory that was once again clear in my mind. My mother’s touch, her sweet smile, and the sound of her voice as she read to me. Dee had given all that back to me with a gift so personal, it helped to heal a part of me I hadn’t realized was still broken.

It was mended. Restored with love.

The way Dee restored my heart.

She knew the story of the lamp. How much the broken pieces meant to me. She had already made a collage of the few pictures I had managed to save, and the framed memento sat on my desk, next to a picture of us on our wedding day.

“How?” I managed to ask through my tears, no longer ashamed to show my feelings.

Dee cupped my face, stroking away the tears. Her expression was tender, her voice filled with love. “I had it fixed. I thought you would like it for our baby’s room.”

My gaze flew from her face to her stomach, over to the lamp, and returned to her face.

“Our-our baby?”

She pressed a stick into my hand. “We did it, Maddox. You’re going to be a daddy.”

As I looked at the two blue lines, the enormity of her words hit me. I panicked, wondering how I would handle all of it. Babies came with no instructions. They didn’t follow schedules or make sense most of the time. I worried about being a good father since I had no example to follow.

Would I fail?

Then I remembered Richard and the love he had for his girls. The way he was with them. I thought of the change in Bentley. I listened to the comforting words from Dee.

“You will be an amazing father, Maddox. You will give our child love, structure, and security. That is all they need. You have so much love to give them.” Her eyes were soft. “I know because you give it to me every day.”

Her words centered me, and I calmed. I pulled her into my arms and thanked her with deep kisses for the gifts she’d given me. My memory, my child. My incredible life.

All because of her.

I immersed myself in her pregnancy. Doctor’s appointments, ultrasounds. Classes. I read books, watched videos, talked to her stomach every day. Built the crib myself. Well, Bent and Aiden helped, and we yelled a lot, but we did it. When I found out the baby was a boy and I would have a son, I couldn’t contain my joy.

Watching him be born was one of the greatest moments in my life.

We named him after the two people who meant more to me than I would ever be able to express. My best friends, my brothers.

Bentley Ridge and Aiden. Brayden.

A small foot kicking my chest startled me and brought me back to the present. I carried Brayden over and sat down beside Bentley. Immediately, Addi started babbling away, patting Brayden’s cheek. She loved him, and he watched her with big green eyes and a toothless grin. I settled him on my knee, holding my wrist close. He started pulling at my shirtsleeves—one of his favorite games.

The door opened, and Aiden came in, cradling his infant daughter. She was a tiny baby, and looked even more so in his massive embrace.

“Sorry, the dumpling needed a change.” He waved his hand in front of his face. “For something this little and cute, she can make me gag.”

“Takes after her father.” I chuckled.

Aiden sat down, gently settling Ava into his lap. Addi clapped her hands, and with Bent’s help, leaned over and kissed Ava’s forehead.

“Good girl, Addi,” he crooned. “Baby Ava is so little, isn’t she? We have to be careful with her.”

She giggled, stuffing a teething ring into her mouth.

Aiden lowered his face, crooning to Ava. “Hey, baby girl.”

She watched him, her eyes huge in her face. Her feet moved, kicking at the blanket.

“How’s Cami?”

He looked up with a grin. “Great. Jen is keeping her busy with new designs he needs. The business is thriving.”

Cami was the only one of our wives who didn’t work for BAM. She did work from home with her design business. Taking advantage of the light, we had Van build her a mezzanine floor over Aiden’s workout area, and she happily designed her masterpieces there. She also leased space in the same building as Jen for the creation of her garments, employing talented seamstresses. She had returned to work recently after giving birth to Ava. She loved having the baby with her, but was comforted knowing when she was otherwise occupied, Ava was safely here under the care of Maggie and close to Aiden.

That brought me to the point of today’s meeting.

“So, Aiden, what did you find out?”

He lifted Ava to his shoulder, his hand fully encompassing her delicate frame.

“There are some good daycare places out there. And some truly bad ones. I think our plan of expanding the nursery onto another floor and hiring more staff would work.” He cleared his throat. “I really don’t want my dumpling being cared for by strangers, even when she’s older.”

“Well, eventually, we have to let them go to school.”

“Not yet.”

Brayden grunted and yanked on my shirt. Bentley leaned over, offering him a small giraffe, squeaking it. Brayden nabbed it, his baby hand still uncoordinated. It hit him in the face, making him frown. He looked so much like Dee when he did that, I had to laugh. I held it for him, squeaking it as he gurgled in delight.

“I think we need to expand.” Bentley grinned. “We can hire more caregivers, offer it to the staff as a perk, and, ah…” His voice trailed off, his ears turning red.

Instantly, I knew. The euphoric mood had a reason.

“Emmy’s pregnant again?”

He beamed. “Yep. I’m going to need the nursery for a long time.”

I ran my hand over Brayden’s peach-fuzz hair, smirking. “Me, too.”

Aiden gaped at me. “Brayden’s only six months old!”

“What can I say? My boys are determined. It’s early, but Dee’s pregnant again.” I laughed. “You better catch up soon, Aiden.”

He glared. “Ava is nine weeks old. Give me a break.”

Reid strolled in. “You mean, give Cami a break.”

He folded himself down onto the floor, holding out his arms. “I need a baby. Any baby.”

Addi squirmed, holding out her arms, and Bentley handed her to Reid with a frown. He was a natural with kids, but Bentley didn’t like to share Addi time.

Reid glanced up from his crooning at Addi. “So did I hear right before I joined the baby circle of truth? We got more little bammers coming?”

I laughed. “Yep.”

He raised his hand, and I fist bumped him. He did the same to Bentley. “Congrats! More minds for me to mold. You know, we need to add some computers to the new nursery. Kids love all that, and I can teach them.”

“Gimme Addi back,” Bentley demanded, reaching for his daughter.

“Nah, she’s happy with me.”

Bentley plucked Brayden from my arms.

“Hey!”

He ignored me, teasing Brayden with his tie. “You ready for the move?” he asked.

Phase one of Ridge Towers was complete. As Richard predicted, it had sold out long before we broke ground, with a waiting list for phase two. I had purchased the penthouse unit. Four bedrooms, with a roof terrace, and overlooking the water, it was spectacular. Dee was at the condo, packing a few last-minute items. The movers had handled the rest, and we were taking possession tomorrow.

“Yep. All set.”

Reid grinned. “I get mine next week. I’m still doing some tweaks on the sound system upgrade.”

“Of course you are.”

“It’s gonna be fantastic.”

“Is Becca excited?”

“Yes.”

“How’s the cottage?” I asked Aiden with a smirk.

He grinned, his eyes crinkling in the corners. “Awesome. We’re heading there for the weekend. Cami thinks she wants to stay for a few weeks. Use the peace and view as inspiration.”

Van and his crew had rebuilt the place, making it spectacular. It had the porch Aiden wanted, a loft for Cami to work from, and lots of space for their growing family. I knew, one day soon, they would live there full-time, and now I understood why. I was happy for him.

“You all need to come for a visit.” Aiden nudged Bentley’s foot. “And you need to build.”

Bentley smirked. “Soon. Baby number two has shifted my plans a little.”

I had to laugh. Babies certainly did that.

“We’ll figure it out. And finalize the resort. Now that Ridge Towers is almost complete—” he said with a quirk of his mouth “—and before we start the next one.”

We had found another piece of land, and Ridge Estates was in full planning mode. This time it was a gated community for adults. The designs were spectacular, and investors were begging to be part of it.

I took Brayden from Bentley. He snatched Addi, and Reid frowned. He turned to Aiden, who shook his head. “No. You’ll have to get your own.”

Reid ran a hand through his hair, looking wistful.

I glanced around the “baby circle of truth.” My best friends, our children. Life was good—no, it was great. Our company was strong, our personal lives even more so. We had all come a long way. Together.

Reid was an invaluable addition.

I studied him. He had matured and grown into himself. He was broader and thicker. More confident. He kept his hair short, and he dressed in business casual, the torn jeans and T-shirts retired only to the weekends. He was a solid part of our team, and we had rewarded him with a small stake in the company. He deserved it.

I wondered how long until he joined us in our weekly dad and babies meeting with one of his own in tow. I knew it was something he wanted.

He had been through so much and landed on his feet. We had been there with him for a lot of it, but he had pushed to make his dreams come true. I was proud of him.

But it was his story to tell.

And what a story it was.

Halloween Isn't Just For Kids

👻 A Halloween scene from the characters of Vested Interest 👻

Bentley paused, sighed heavily, and ran a hand over his eyes. That was his sign for I'm trying to be patient and failing.

I unwrapped another chocolate bar and popped it in my mouth, waiting for him to speak.

Maddox leaned forward. "Toss me a Snickers."

I dug in the bowl and lobbed one at him. "Those really satisfy. Sort of like your wife."

Maddox chuckled. "That she does."

Bentley groaned. "Can we get back to business or should I just go home until after Halloween ends? The two of you are driving me nuts."

"What?" I asked. "I'm not doing anything."

"Exactly my point. All you've done today is eat candy, make sick jokes, and get on my nerves."

I stroked my chin in thought. "Sounds like a productive day to me."

Bent shook his head, and Maddox grinned.

"Dude, it's Halloween. Aren't you excited? We get to take the kids out for trick-or-treating!"

"They're babies. Babies, Aiden. Your Ava is only a few weeks old! Why the hell are we taking them out to beg for candy? They can't even eat it. In fact, they have no fucking idea what's going on. The girls have been going crazy creating costumes, planning for a day our children won't even remember." He shook his head in bewilderment. "I just don't get it."

I laughed. "First off, Bent, they aren't going to be begging for candy. It's a fun thing. Second, it doesn't matter if they don't know what's going on, but it's important we do it. It's a big part of their childhood."

He slammed his hand on the boardroom table. "Jesus, you sound like Emmy. Why?"

Maddox picked up the conversation. "Dude-memories. When our kids are bigger, they can look back at all the pictures and see how much fun we were having with them. What we were doing to be part of their childhood." He paused with a frown. "I want Brayden to know I loved him enough to dress up and act silly for him. I want my son to know I was there."

Bentley sighed again, but it wasn't an impatient sound that time. "I wasn't allowed to go trick-or-treating after my parents died. I barely remember the holiday before that occurred. My aunt and uncle thought it was a ridiculous, frivolous thing."

I studied him quietly. He rarely spoke of his painful childhood.

"Isn't that a good reason to make sure Addi's childhood is different, Bent? Why are you holding back?"

He swung his chair around, staring out the window. "I feel out of step. Parenthood seems to come so easily to Emmy. She just...gets it. She finds the joy in all the things that confuse me. I'm just the stick in the mud."

"You are so much more than that, Bentley." Emmy's voice insisted.

We all turned. Emmy stood in the doorway, holding Addison. The baby was dressed like a mini-businessman-a suit and tie, her wild curls slicked back. She even had shiny dress shoes on her tiny feet, and the kicker: the wild socks Bentley abhorred and Maddox loved. She was adorable.

Bentley stood.

"Emmy-"

Her eyes flashed, and she pinned him with her intense gaze. "You are a remarkable father and husband. Stop questioning that. I don't care if you don't like Halloween. I don't like those stuffy dinners you drag me to. I'll do that, you do this."

His lips quirked. "I like you at those dinners. You make them fun."

"I make Halloween fun, too. Give it a chance."

He crossed the room, lifting Addi into his arms. He kissed Emmy then pressed his lips to Addi's head. "With this mini-me, how can I resist?"

Maddox chuckled. "Hate to break it to you Bent, but given the socks she's rocking, I'd say she was based on Uncle Mad, not Daddy."

Bentley lifted Addi, grinning as she chortled and waved her hands in glee. "She's the cutest businessman I've ever seen." He wrapped his arm around Emmy. "And I'm the luckiest man."

She smiled at him. "Yes, you are." She turned to me. "Stop hogging the candy, Aiden. Give me some."

I tossed a handful her way. She caught them easily and tore the wrapper off one, popping it into Bentley's mouth. "Eat this and get with the program, Rigid."

He winked. "Okay, Freddy."

* * *

I heard Maddox laughing down the hall. His amusement was infectious. I pushed away from my desk, hurrying down the corridor. Maddox was at his desk, leaning back, his shoulders shaking with mirth. Reid was lying on the floor, Maddox's son, Brayden, on his chest. Brayden was dressed as a laptop and Reid was helping him poke the large keys all over Brayden's costume.

"Press this one, buddy."

"I love my daddy!" played from the small hidden speaker. Brayden's eyes grew round.

Maddox started laughing again. Dee watched them from her spot, curled up in the chair close to Reid and Brayden. A loving smile tugged on her lips.

"More," demanded Maddox.

Reid guided Brayden's chubby finger to another one of the large keys.

"Uncle Aiden is awesome, but Reid is the coolest!"

Maddox laughed harder.

I pushed off the door. "Hey!"

Reid grinned. "Can't argue with technology."

"I can when you programmed it, kid. Uncle Aiden is his favorite."

"Whatever."

Maddox stood and lifted Brayden off Reid's torso. Brayden snuggled into Maddox, his head buried into his chest. He always did that. Maddox pressed a kiss to his head, the love for his son blatant.

"My son is the coolest laptop ever," Maddox said. "Not to mention the cutest."

Reid lifted his hand and got a fist pound. "Gotta agree. It was fun working with Dee and my buddy." He grinned. "Press the pound key, Mad Dog. Left shoulder."

Maddox's long fingers squeezed gently.

"Daddy owes Reid pizza for a month now."

We all laughed.

"You got it, kid. It's on me."

Reid crossed his arms under his head, not moving from the floor. "Yeah, I'm good with that."

* * *

Sandy shook her head in disbelief. "Aiden Callahan, how many molasses kisses have you eaten?"

I studied the pile of empty wrappers on my desk. I had eaten a lot.

"Um, a few?"

"A few?" she repeated. "I'm surprised you aren't ill!"

"Nah. They're little. And nobody likes them. I always buy bags of them." My tone grew wistful. "When I was a kid and it was Halloween, my mother put a lot of effort into my siblings' costumes. Every year she threw the same sheet at me and I went as a ghost. I know she thought it upset me, but I didn't care. I never followed my siblings. I always went several streets away. I was just another kid getting candy no matter what my costume was. I learned to hide my favorite stuff before I got back to the house. My mother would go through the bag and take the best for my siblings. My bag would end up filled with these little orange wrapped pieces of molasses kisses nobody liked." I sighed. "I would pretend to be upset, but the truth was I loved them. Still do." I popped another piece. "I'd stash some chocolate bars for later, but I loved these the best."

Sandy's voice was soft. "Your life is different now, Aiden."

"I know. My life is incredible. I have everything I never dared to hope for; an awesome career, the best friends, an amazing wife, and the sweetest little girl in the world." I frowned as I looked at my watch. "I had hoped Cami would come by and show off Ava's costume to everyone. She's kept it a secret. We're supposed to go to Bentley's neighborhood to trick-or-treat."

"Are you dressing up?"

I nodded eagerly. "Maddox is dressing as an IT guy to go with Brayden's costume. Reid's been giving him pointers." I snorted. "That should be fun."

"Bentley?"

I chuckled. "Emmy convinced him to go as a couch potato. He thinks that means he is wearing lounge pants and a Henley. He doesn't know she has a whole costume for him. He's gonna be all snotty and funny. It's gonna be epic."

Sandy laughed. "You boys and your antics. What about you?"

I shrugged. "No idea. Cami has kept it all hidden from me."

"Well, it's surprise time." Cami's chipper voice interrupted us.

I looked at the door, unable to stop my huge smile. My beautiful wife and daughter had arrived. My smile fell in disappointment. "Neither of you are dressed up."

Cami laughed. "Your dumpling decided on a longer nap. I thought I'd get us ready while you changed."

I stood and took Ava from her arms, brushing a kiss across my daughter's downy head, then pressing a firm kiss to Cami's lips.

"Am I a ghost?"

She smiled and cupped my cheek as a streak of sadness ran across her face. "Never again."

I kissed her again. "Okay. What then?"

She handed me a bag. "Go change and find out."

* * *

I was laughing as I came out of the washroom. I was dressed as a chef. There were well-placed stains on the front of my apron, and the T-shirt I wore was tight across my chest and arms. I knew Cami did that deliberately. She loved my muscles and when she could ogle my tattoos. There were various kitchen implements tucked into the deep pockets of the apron. My hat was slightly askew since it was tight on my head, but I thought it gave me a rakish look. I stopped when I saw Cami and Ava, dressed up and waiting for me.

"Ta da!" Cami laughed. "We're your favorite!"

I threw back my head in laughter. My two favorite girls dressed as lemon Danishes. I crossed the room, wrapping my arm around them. "Indeed, you are."

Ava cooed at me, the yellow "lemon" around her face bright. Cami's costume was more intricate, including the icing drizzle which was one of the best parts of the sweet pastry.

"So, I'm the chef and you're my creations?"

"Yep."

"I like it."

Sandy chuckled. "I need a picture of this."

We posed-me behind Cami and Ava, my arms securely around them. My family. My world.

I dropped my face to Cami's ear. "You look good enough to eat. I think I'll do just that later."

She shivered.

I grinned. I might have just discovered my new favorite candy.

Happy Halloween to me.

BAM Interviews Author Melanie Moreland

Bentley, Aiden and Maddox are waiting on New York Times bestselling author Melanie Moreland-their creator-to sit down and have a chat with them. What happens when the characters are the ones asking the questions? Read on to find out!

Aiden

We all glanced around the dining room, nodding in appreciation at the decor. An antique table and sideboard gleamed in the sunlight. Subtle colors on the walls. Inviting and homey.

"Nice," Bentley observed. "Do you think this is where she writes?"

"No," Maddox replied. "She has an office on another level. And her favorite place is in front of the fire. She likes to edit in here, though."

"Ah. Makes sense."

I sniffed in appreciation. "God, it smells good in here."

Maddox agreed, then frowned. "Are you sure this isn't going to freak her out?"

I shook my head. "Nope. Karen warned her we were coming. My girl is good that way. Besides, Melanie is used to her characters popping in at the oddest moments."

"But is she used to them asking her the questions?"

I shrugged. "We'll find out-and here she is!"

Melanie appeared in the doorway separating the kitchen from the dining room. In her hands was a tray loaded with cookies and coffee.

Ever the gentleman, Bentley stood and took the tray from her hands. She sat between us, regarding us all with wide eyes.

"Wow, you guys look exactly the way I imagined."

I grinned at her. "I'm the cutest, though, right? I'm your favorite?"

She poured the coffee, sliding a mug my way. "I have no favorites." But she winked.

I was so her favorite. She solidified that opinion by nudging the plate of cookies my way.

"I hear you have some questions for me?"

"Yes," Bentley began, clearing his throat. "What sort of writer would you classify yourself as, Melanie?"

"Well, I write contemporary romance. Each book covers a different subgenre. A bit of suspense, one fake relationship, and one more with a rom-com feel. I try to write as my characters direct me-not fitting into a single subgenre-but always a happily ever after." Melanie smiled. "You three turned out differently than what I'd planned."

I wiped the crumbs from my mouth. "They say write what you know. There is a little bit of truth in everything you write. That best seller you had, The Contract, is Richard for real?" I grabbed another cookie.

Melanie sighed. "Yes, Richard is based loosely on someone I knew who had an impact on my life. It was therapeutic to write about him. I think the best part of Richard, though, is that while he is aggressive in his business-marketing-he learns that work isn't his entire life. That love, and family have a big place, if he allows it."

Maddox perked up and asked, "If this Richard guy is for real, maybe we should consider looking up his firm for our next project."

Melanie smirked. "Good idea."

"Oh my god, try this oatmeal raisin. Melanie, are you married? Would you like a third in your relationship? I think I'm in love with you," I exclaimed.

Giggles came out of Melanie and she blushed. She was cute when embarrassed. "Thanks Aiden, but Matthew is plenty of man for me. He's a huge supporter of my work. He proofreads for me, accompanies me to signings. He's the reason I'm able to be a full-time writer."

She poured me another coffee. I noticed she took care of me first. Because-favorite.

"What got you started writing? Were you always a writer? Did you study in college?"

Bentley glared at me and whisper-growled, "Aiden, one question at a time. We have a list!"

I shrugged, biting into some sort of chocolate peanut butter cookie. What a baker. I could fall in love with this woman.

Another giggle escaped Melanie, and I remembered she could hear my thoughts since she created me and all. I threw her a wink.

"It's okay Bentley. And no, I wasn't always a writer. I did it for fun and posted to forums, fan fiction. I had a wonderful friend who encouraged me to self-publish. I dedicated my first novel, Into the Storm, to her."

I grinned. "Does that mean everyone you meet goes in your book as a character?"

Melanie let loose a full-blown laugh. "I always tell my friends be careful or you'll be killed off. Not everyone I know is in one of my books, but I have featured parts of personalities that have graced my life. I have one book, It Started with A Kiss, which features a good friend and her husband. Everyone who knows her laughs because I nailed her character perfectly." She picked up her coffee and sipped. It was her second cup too. No wonder I was her favorite. We were so similar. "To answer your other question, I used to work for the Hamilton Tiger-Cats Football Club. There's a whole room downstairs with memorabilia-I even have a Grey Cup ring from when they won the National Championship."

I almost knocked over my chair in my haste to stand up. "Can I see?"

Bentley cleared this throat. "No, Aiden. We have taken up enough of Melanie's time." Bentley turned to Melanie, "Thank you for allowing us to take up your afternoon." He leaned forward, whispering. "And thank you for Emmy."

She blushed. "I wanted you happy. You deserved that."

"I am," he assured her. "Now it's their turn." He jerked his thumb toward Maddox and me.

A bright smile graced her face. "No problem at all. Let me bag up some cookies."

She handed us each a bag-mine was the largest. I brushed a kiss to her cheek. "Thank you. I'll enjoy these on our trip back.

Anything else you want to say about your writing? Or in general about our awesomeness? I mean aside from the handsome, fun guys we are?"

With a wink, Melanie replied, "Oh, I think there is a lot more to you than handsome faces in well-tailored suits. I think there are layers of complication under all that fun. My readers need to check out your book available May 7th. If they loved Bentley, they will adore you."

"What about me?" Maddox asked.

"Well, if you'd get out of here, maybe I could get back to writing your story. I'm thinking July might be your month, Mad Dog."

He grinned. "We're out."

Melanie waved and disappeared into the kitchen.

I glanced around one last time, hoping to see Karen. She was my biggest fan. But she was nowhere to be found.

Maybe next time.

You’ve met the men of BAM…

Now Get To Know The Rebel

Reid— Available NOW!

Who is Reid Matthews?

A child, abandoned and unloved.

A teen, adrift and disregarded, using his superior tech skills for the wrong intentions.

A young adult, his future overshadowed by his prison record, his life an endless loop of loneliness.

Until he is given a second chance and a new life emerges.

A career he once thought he could only dream of, surrounded by people who show him that family and home aren’t simply words.

And a girl who shows him the greatest, most complex code he could ever write.

Love.

Vested Interest Series

BAM - The Beginning (Prequel)

Bentley (Vested Interest #1)

Aiden (Vested Interest #2)

Maddox (Vested Interest #3)

Reid (Vested Interest #4)

Van (Vested Interest #5)

Halton (Vested Interest #6)

Sandy (Vested Interest #7)

Insta-Spark Collection

It Started with a Kiss

Christmas Sugar

An Instant Connection

An Unexpected Gift

The Contract Series

The Contract (Contract #1)

The Baby Clause (Contract #2)

The Amendment (Contract #3)

Standalones

Into the Storm

Beneath the Scars

Over the Fence

My Image of You (Random House/Loveswept)

Depression, anxiety, and other thoughts can make someone feel isolated.

Know that you are not alone. If you are struggling, reach out to a mental health professional.

Someone is ready to listen.

Call : 1-800-273-TALK (8255)

Visit:

http://www.suicidepreventionlifeline.org

www.afsp.org

https://letstalk.bell.ca/en

~A Word of Thanks~

There are always so many people behind the scenes when writing a book. They inspire, suggest, encourage, and often lift you up when the words don’t come.

Thank you to Lisa for everything-the editing, the laughter, and the support. Hugs my friend!

Eli, thanks for your help and friendship. You rock. Sws to you!

Denise, for your input and encouragement, I thank you. You are an inspiration to me in so many ways, and I am so honored to be part of the journey you are on.

Caroline, thank you—your keen eyes and support mean so much.

Deb, your skills and suggestions make my books better. You smooth out the rough edges, and make my words work. Thank you for everything.

To Beth, Shelly, Janett, Darlene, Carrie, Jeanne, Claudia—I cannot even begin to thank you. All your encouragement and the love you have shown to me and my work is beyond words. The friendships we have formed enrich my life.

Flavia, thank you for your support and belief in my work. You rock it for me.

Karen, my wonderful PA, and friend. You make my author life easier, and my real life brighter. I love our hour-long daily phone calls, your snarky orders, and the care and attention to detail you show to whatever task you set your mind to. The compassion and love you heap on me is so amazing. I am beyond grateful for you in both worlds. Love you loads, my friend.

To all the bloggers, readers, and especially my new review team. Thank you for everything you do. Shouting your love of books, posting, sharing—your recommendations keep my TBR list full, and the support you have shown me is so appreciated.

To my fellow authors who have shown me such kindness, thank you. I will follow your example and pay it forward.

My reader group, Melanie’s Minions—love you all.

Finally – Matthew. I can’t begin to list or thank you for all the countless ways you make my life better. How can a heart expand every day to love someone more? I can’t answer that question, except to know it is true. Love you to infinity and beyond.

About the Author

New York Times/USA Today bestselling author Melanie Moreland, lives a happy and content life in a quiet area of Ontario with her beloved husband of twenty-nine-plus years and their rescue cat, Amber. Nothing means more to her than her friends and family, and she cherishes every moment spent with them.

While seriously addicted to coffee, and highly challenged with all things computer-related and technical, she relishes baking, cooking, and trying new recipes for people to sample. She loves to throw dinner parties, and enjoys travelling, here and abroad, but finds coming home is always the best part of any trip.

Melanie loves stories, especially paired with a good wine, and enjoys skydiving (free falling over a fleck of dust) extreme snowboarding (falling down stairs) and piloting her own helicopter (tripping over her own feet). She's learned happily ever afters, even bumpy ones, are all in how you tell the story.

Melanie is represented by Flavia Viotti at Bookcase Literary Agency. For any questions regarding subsidiary or translation rights please contact her at flavia@bookcaseagency.com

Connect with Melanie

Like reader groups? Lots of fun and giveaways! Check it out Melanie Moreland’s Minions

Join my newsletter for up-to-date news, sales, book announcements and excerpts (no spam): Melanie Moreland’s newsletter

Visit my website www.melaniemoreland.com

Facebook

Twitter

Instagram